《Pregnant with Twins: Poison Doctor Consort is Too Hard to Please》 Chapter 1 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In the imperial capital of Fire Cloud, night had fallen, and the lanterns were lit. Both sides of the capital¡¯s long street were crowded with people, making it very lively. Tonight was the day that the Ninth Prince would marry his wife. ¡°Haha, look at the people in the bridal escort team. Are they here to send a wedding or a funeral? His expression was as if his mother had died!¡± Among the people, one person covered his mouth and laughed gloatingly. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s the Su family¡¯s famous Seventh Miss who¡¯s sitting in the palanquin! It¡¯s said that she is the reincarnation of a jinx, and whoever gets involved with her will be unlucky!¡± ¡°How can an ugly trash who doesn¡¯t know how to cultivate and doesn¡¯t even dare to see others be famous? I think it¡¯s more like she¡¯s notorious!¡± ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s the Ninth who will marry her anyway. She¡¯s a useless and ugly girl, and the Ninth Prince is also a disabled man who¡¯s infertile. These two are a perfect match!¡± The crowd¡¯s unconcealed mocking laughter could be heard from time to time. A faint smell of blood filled the air within the sedan. Upon a closer look, the woman in the red wedding dress was not as ugly as everyone had said, but her eyes were already closed, and she could no longer hear what everyone was saying. Her hands were still on her bulging abdomen, and she was actually in so much pain that she died during labor. At this moment, a spirit appeared out of thin air and entered the woman¡¯s body. An intense pain accompanied by a sense of dizziness struck her. Su Qian opened her eyes and saw the bright red roof of the palanquin. Didn¡¯t she get into an accident on the plane? Then where was she now? Feeling that her abdomen was a little heavy, Su Qian subconsciously looked down and was greeted by the sight of her bulging abdomen. The warmth of her lower body and the pain in her abdomen, as well as the bright red wedding dress, reminded Su Qian of her current situation. Wait a minute? Wasn¡¯t this a bride? Why would a bride give birth to a child in a bridal sedan? Memories that didn¡¯t belong to her flooded into her mind like a tidal wave. Su Qian listened to the insults of the passersby and finally understood her current situation. As the clan leader of a 21st-century ancient medical family, she had actually caught up with the melodramatic trend and transmigrated! Furthermore, she had arrived at a continent that had never left its name in history, the Lingxi continent! On the Lingxi continent, the strong were respected, and everyone cultivated spiritual energy. Her current body was just like her name, Su Qian. However, the original owner of her body was regarded as disgraceful trash by her family because her body was different from ordinary people¡¯s. She had been living a life worse than pigs and dogs. Not only that, the original owner of the body was even framed by her own sister and got pregnant before marriage. The Su family also knew that she was pregnant, but they still wanted to marry her off and even chose the wedding date on the day she was about to give birth¡­ At this thought, Su Qian searched through her memories and realized that the original owner of this body had no idea who the father of the child in her stomach was. She had no memory of the night she was marked. It was completely empty. Su Qian couldn¡¯t accept this reality for a moment, but she didn¡¯t have time to think about it. The pain hit her again, and it was even more intense than the previous one. She was about to give birth! In such a painful situation, she could not think of anything else. Fortunately, she was born into a family of ancient medical doctors in her previous life and had learned medical theories from a young age. She had mastered an ancient and mysterious acupuncture technique, which could help her. Su Qian raised her hand and pressed an acupuncture point that was used to relieve pain. Although it was impossible to completely eliminate the severe pain during labor, it could reduce it by a lot. ¡°Baby, bear with it for a while.¡± As Su Qian listened to the discussions around her, a voice in her heart told her that she had to leave this place as soon as possible. Chapter 2 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Just as Su Qian was thinking of a way to escape, the panicked cries of the citizens came from outside the palanquin. Bang! With a loud bang, the palanquin was abandoned and fell to the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust, and¡­ Su Qian¡¯s angry curses came from inside the sedan. ¡°F*ck!¡± Su Qian¡¯s intuition, which had been honed from many years of walking on the edge of life and death, instantly sensed the murderous aura that was sweeping toward her from outside the palanquin. Several assassins in black with sharp weapons in their hands charged toward the palanquin. A cold glint appeared in Su Qian¡¯s eyes as she took out a palm-sized Jade Xun from her sleeve. It was unknown what kind of Jade the Xun was made of, but it glowed with a faint light, looking like a bright moon in the sky. There were all kinds of complicated patterns carved on it. Su Qian couldn¡¯t understand what the patterns meant, but she could tell it was a rare and good item. From the memories she had inherited, Su Qian knew that this Jade Xun was the only thing the mother of the original owner of this body had passed down to her. However, this wasn¡¯t important to the current Su Qian. As she touched the Jade Xun in her hands, a bloodthirsty smile appeared on her lips. An ancient and mysterious voice came out of the palanquin, spreading far and wide in the cold night sky. It actually diluted the killing intent that soared into the sky in the surroundings. For a moment, everyone present was captivated by this unique music. They only felt that this music was extremely moving, but it was also different. It was like a soul-stirring song from hell, stealing people¡¯s souls and causing them to sink into it. Soon after, a few scattered sounds reverberated in the sky. A large group of poisonous creatures summoned by the music came out of nowhere. As far as the eye could see, there were poisonous snakes, scorpions, spiders, and lizards. They swarmed through the panicked crowd, making a strange sound that tingled people¡¯s scalps. The ability to summon poisonous creatures through music was one of the family¡¯s secret techniques that Su Qian had inherited when she inherited the position of a clan leader in her previous life! The night wind was slightly cold, bringing with it the stench of poison and lifting up the curtain of the palanquin. A fiery red figure leaped out like a fairy from the nine heavens. The moment Su Qian appeared, she was imprinted in everyone¡¯s eyes. Su Qian¡¯s face was covered with a bridal veil, only revealing a pair of lazy Phoenix eyes, but she exuded a suffocating charm, causing everyone to exclaim repeatedly. The black poisonous creatures that were all around twisted and pounced on them! In an instant, screams and wails of pain filled the air. Su Qian was the only one who remained calm in the face of danger as if the hell-like situation below had nothing to do with her. She was like a breeze, taking advantage of the chaos and leaping up to the roof in a few leaps. ¡°Don¡¯t let her get away!¡± One of the assassins shouted. However, he was soon bitten by a poisonous creature and died after spitting out blood! Su Qian straightened her back and stood on the roof, her aura like the bright moon in the sky, cold and arrogant. Her bright red dress fluttered in the wind, and although her face was covered by a bridal veil, her Phoenix eyes that were revealed seemed to be condensed with thousands of brilliance, making people not dare to look directly at her. That arrogant gaze, how did it look like something a weak trash should have? ¡°Go back and tell the Su family that I will make them pay for the humiliation they made me suffer in the past!¡± Su Qian laughed coldly as she bore with the pain and plunged into the crowd. She headed straight for the city gate, and she even snatched a carriage from the side of the road and rushed out. It was not until the beautiful voice disappeared that the people who were still in shock came back to their senses and said, ¡°That pregnant woman just now was Su Qian? She¡¯s pregnant!¡± The moment these words came out, everyone was shocked. Chapter 3 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio No one had expected Su Qian to be pregnant before they even got married. When the citizens thought of the cruel and infertile Ninth Prince, they felt that he was cuckolded. Not only did the Seventh Miss of the Su family run away from the wedding, she even got pregnant before marriage! Very quickly, this scandal spread like the wind through the streets of the capital, naturally reaching the Ninth Prince¡¯s residence. In the study of the royal mansion under the hazy moonlight. The secret guard Dong Yan was respectfully kneeling in front of a man and reporting, ¡°Your Highness, the news is true. The Seventh Miss of the Su family is really pregnant. After killing the assassins who targeted her, she successfully escaped from the wedding.¡± The handsome man in the wheelchair in front of him did not say anything. Dong Yan looked at his master nervously. The man¡¯s black robe revealed the cold aura around him. He wore a black iron mask on his face, revealing only his beautifully shaped chin and slightly curved thin lips. His temperament seemed to be as warm as the spring breeze, but it hid a chill, like a snow lotus on the top of an iceberg, rejecting people thousands of miles away. He sat lazily in the wheelchair, his legs seemed to be disabled, and he could not move. Dong Yan found it hard to breathe under the man¡¯s imposing aura, and he waited quietly. After a long while, he finally said nonchalantly, ¡°I understand.¡± He actually had a none-of-his-business attitude. Dong Yan broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°That¡­ The Seventh Miss of the Su family is pregnant, Your Highness.¡± After mulling it over for a while, Dong Yan bit the bullet and said, ¡°Many people in the capital have seen her belly. It looks like she¡¯s about to give birth.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Dong Yan carefully observed Xiao Yan¡¯s reaction. No man would feel good after being cuckolded, right? However, Dong Yan didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Yan¡¯s handsome face would still have an indifferent expression on it after a long time. It was as if it was none of his business. ¡°This is the portrait of the Seventh Miss. Your Highness, please take a look.¡± Dong Yan spoke with trepidation as he presented the portrait in his hand. He felt that the only thing that surprised him was that the Seventh Miss was not as ugly as the rumors said. Xiao Yan¡¯s fair fingers held the brush in a standard manner. He took a casual glance at it but couldn¡¯t look away. The woman in the painting was beautiful with fair skin and a fragrant charm. Her bone structure was extremely beautiful, especially her pair of Phoenix eyes. Even the corners of her eyes were filled with intoxicating charm. She was wearing a bright red wedding dress, and her entire person was like a demoness transformed from a raging fire, bright and beautiful. Dong Yan looked at the portrait as well and then thought back to what the painter had said. Although the portrait was exquisite, it didn¡¯t depict the true beauty of the woman. It was merely an imitation. The man in the wheelchair stared at the portrait and raised his eyebrows. It was her? The smile on Xiao Yan¡¯s lips deepened, and he asked in an emotionless voice, ¡°You just said she¡¯s pregnant?¡± Dong Yan¡¯s body trembled violently. He didn¡¯t dare to raise his head to look at Xiao Yan, who had been cuckolded. He replied weakly, ¡°Yes, and I heard from the onlookers that the Seventh Miss¡¯s stomach is especially big as if she¡¯s about to give birth¡­¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Under Dong Yan¡¯s terrified gaze, Xiao Yan chuckled and lowered his eyes to hide the strange light in his eyes. ¡°Very good.¡± Dong Yan tilted his head, thinking that he had misheard. What did the prince say? Very good? What was good about it? Could it be that Su Qian ran away on her wedding day and made him a cuckold? Chapter 4 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Did His Highness know how serious of a matter it was for a man to be cuckolded? ¡°Pass down my order. Find Su Qian at all costs and bring her and her child back to me in one piece.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s fingers caressed the woman in the portrait, his movements extremely gentle. ¡°In addition, investigate who tried to assassinate her.¡± Dong Yan didn¡¯t understand why His Highness was suddenly so interested. He could only agree and turn to leave. ¡­ ¡°Wuwawa!¡± The baby¡¯s cries echoed in the small cave. The first rays of the morning sun peeked out from the horizon, and the orange-red light shone on the baby who had been crying since birth. Su Qian endured the pain and sat up straight. She picked up the two children in one go and kissed her weak little daughter on the forehead.¡±Bad girl, you¡¯ve been trying to stay in your mother¡¯s womb all this time¡­¡± She had no idea that she was pregnant with two children. The girl came out later than the boy. Su Qian had suffered a lot hiding in this cave the entire night. But when she saw the children¡¯s red faces, she felt that it was worth it. She forced herself to feed the children milk, and finally, she fainted from exhaustion. Su Qian didn¡¯t forget to hug the two children tightly even when she was unconscious. Her body was covered in blood, and the smell of blood quickly attracted uninvited guests. ¡°Awooo¡­¡± The wolves¡¯ howls reverberated in the forest, causing the wolves to stretch out their necks and howl. The sound shook the wilderness and made people¡¯s hair stand on end. In the blink of an eye, a dozen or so wolves arrived and immediately spotted Su Qian, who was unconscious in the cave with her two children in her arms. The smell of blood in the air was extremely alluring to the wolf pack. A strong wild wolf stared at Su Qian, its eyes emitting a dark green light. At this moment, its hind legs were slightly bent, and its front legs were extended forward, making it look like it was diving down. Then, with a leap, it opened its bloody mouth and charged straight at the unconscious Su Qian. In a flash, a black shadow suddenly rushed out from the bushes at the side. Accompanied by a hiss, it bit the wolf¡¯s neck! ¡°Awoo!¡± The wild wolf immediately let out a mournful wail. The fangs of a pitch-black venomous snake as thick as a human¡¯s wrist sank deep into its throat, injecting poison into it. The wild wolf twitched twice on the ground, then frothed at the mouth and died. The rest of the wolves let out threatening howls and got into an attacking posture, wanting to kill that pitch-black poisonous snake. The poisonous snake coiled around the wolf¡¯s body. Its blue eyes glowed with a mysterious cold light, and it suddenly hissed twice. Very quickly, a series of sparse sounds came from all directions. Then, a large number of poisonous creatures surrounded them. At first glance, the surroundings were covered in poisonous creatures. There were poisonous snakes, scorpions, spiders, and centipedes. They were all glaring at the wolves with vicious eyes and surrounded them tightly. Anyone who saw this scene would feel their scalps go numb and scream in fear. Before attacking, the leader of the venomous snakes turned their head to look at Su Qian and the two children, who were unconscious in the cave. Its eyes were filled with admiration and fear. It wasn¡¯t just this snake; the other poisonous creatures on the scene did the same. They first made sure that Su Qian and the children were safe before swarming toward the pack of wolves. Chapter 5 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In her sleep, Su Qian seemed to hear the wailing of a wild beast. She wanted to open her eyes, but her tired body made her unable to move. If Su Qian could open her eyes, she would have seen that the group of poisonous creatures was actually fighting with the wolves to protect her. In addition, their aura was extremely brutal, and the dozens of wild wolves were all killed in no time. Immediately, the poisonous creatures turned around and rushed into the cave together. Soon, the cave was filled with poisonous creatures. Then, as if they had seen their king, the poisonous creatures knelt down in unison and bowed to the little girl in Su Qian¡¯s arms. After that, the poisonous creatures left in a very orderly manner, not making a single sound. The unconscious Su Qian didn¡¯t know about any of this. When she woke up again, it was already evening, and she was awoken by the cries of the children. Frowning as she opened her sore eyes, Su Qian looked at the two little things in her arms, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. She quickly undid her outfit, lifted her clothes, and tried to feed the two children unskillfully. Smelling the fragrant milk, the two children immediately stopped crying. One on the left and one on the right, they drank happily. Looking at the two children, Su Qian felt a sense of satisfaction she had never felt before. The children were drinking milk, which made it convenient for her to observe their appearance. After a day, the two children looked better than when they were just born. They no longer looked like two wrinkled little monkeys. Their skin was smooth like cream, and their facial features were exquisite. The girl looked like her, but the boy did not look like her, even though his eyebrows and eyes were beautiful. As she hugged her two children and coaxed them, the joy of being a mother for the first time filled her heart. Su Qian never thought that she would be able to transmigrate after her death and that God had even gifted her a pair of twins. She tried to recall the life of the previous owner of this body. In short, it could only be described in one word: misery. Among them, there was one person who appeared frequently in the original owner¡¯s memory. She was the Fifth Miss of the Su family, Su Yue. Su Yue was the Su family¡¯s most doted daughter. Her looks were outstanding, and she had the reputation of being the most beautiful woman in the imperial capital. In addition, she was extremely intelligent and had good talent, so she was considered an influential figure in the imperial capital. But it was this perfect person who didn¡¯t like Su Qian at all. In the Su family, Su Qian was Su Yue¡¯s punching bag. Most of the old scars on the original owner of her body were Su Yue¡¯s doing. Based on her memories, Su Qian could more or less guess that Su Yue had something to do with the original owner of her body getting pregnant before marriage. It was a month after Su Yue had drugged her food and put her in a coma that she realized she was pregnant. Then, who was the one who wanted to kill her on the day of the wedding? The mastermind was definitely not from the Su family. If the Su family wanted her dead, they would not have to go through so much trouble. No matter how much she thought about it, Su Qian couldn¡¯t think of an answer. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Since I¡¯ve become Su Qian and given birth to the two of you, the two of you are my flesh and blood. Mother will protect you no matter what.¡± Looking at the two children who were sleeping soundly in her arms after eating their fill, Su Qian¡¯s heart softened, and she couldn¡¯t help but kiss them one by one. The two soft little balls felt their mother¡¯s love and smiled sweetly at the same time. Chapter 6 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The sun and the moon alternated, and time passed quickly. Six years later. In the imperial capital, the pitch-black night sky was like the open mouth of a giant beast. It was a moonless and windy night, filled with murder and arson. A petite black figure headed to the most luxurious mansion in the imperial capital, the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence, at the fastest speed. After entering the city, the impregnable Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence could be seen from afar. The woman in black completely concealed her aura, like a breeze across the sky. She avoided the many imperial and secret guards in the residence and sneaked in quietly. An hour later, the woman in black finally found the location of the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence¡¯s treasury. After successfully knocking out the guards outside the treasury with the incense, the black-clothed woman pulled down the veil on her face, revealing a small face that was as white as Jade. She gently let out a sigh of relief and then secretly gritted her teeth in the direction of the main room. That¡¯s right, this woman was Su Qian. It was indeed not easy to sneak into the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence. The Ninth Prince was indeed a pervert. She had obtained the map of the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence half a month ago and had been waiting to come here tonight to get something. But who knew that there were so many secret guards in the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence! The entire royal residence was like an iron wall. If she wasn¡¯t good at hiding her aura, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to break in here. Quickly taking out the key from the unconscious guard, Su Qian opened the door to the treasury and slipped in. As soon as she stepped into the treasury, Su Qian was almost blinded by the dazzling array of good items. However, Su Qian wasn¡¯t interested in gold and silver. She was here today to find a mysterious grade medicinal herb called the Dancing Phoenix. This herb was very important to her. No matter how big the price, she had to take it away. Su Qian held her breath and sniffed the air. Very quickly, her sensitive nose caught a trace of an enchanting fragrance. Su Qian¡¯s phoenix-like eyes lit up as she dashed toward the fragrance. From a distance, she discovered a crystal platform in the depths of the treasury. On top of it was a blood-colored flower that was in full bloom like a phoenix, and it was emitting waves of fragrance. She found it! She didn¡¯t think that such a precious medicinal herb would be so easy to obtain. Su Qian narrowed her eyes and indeed found a silver thread on the petal of the Dancing Phoenix. The cobweb was extremely thin, and it could be broken with a breath of air, which would then trigger the mechanism. Su Qian followed the silver wire and destroyed the mechanism in the ceiling. In a flash, she grabbed the Dancing Phoenix on the crystal platform. Su Qian squinted her eyes and picked up the Dancing Phoenix. Then, she heard a crisp sound. The corner of her lips, which was covered by the face cloth, stiffened. Su Qian saw that there was a groove under the Dancing Phoenix. When the Dancing Phoenix¡¯s weight pressed on it, the groove would sink in. Now that the Dancing Phoenix¡¯s weight was gone, the groove bounced up, and a series of mechanisms were triggered! Ding ring ring! The ear-piercing sound of the copper bell triggered by the mechanism rang out in the dark night. At the same time, the floor tiles under Su Qian¡¯s feet suddenly opened up, and a large pit over ten meters deep appeared under her feet! Alarmed, Su Qian first put the Dancing Phoenix in her arms, and as she fell into the deep pit, she raised her hand and red silk shot out from her sleeve and wrapped around the beam. With a burst of spiritual energy, Su Qian¡¯s figure was dragged out by the red silk, and she could only watch helplessly as the door of the treasury was broken open by a large group of secret guards! ¡°Thief, don¡¯t you dare leave!¡± The secret guards drew their swords at their waists in unison. The sharp blades glowed with a cold light, and their killing intent soared! Chapter 7 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gripping the red silk in her hand tightly, Su Qian didn¡¯t back down or give way. Her figure streaked through the air, leaving an afterimage as she charged straight at the hidden guards. Whoosh! Just as she was about to collide with the sharp blades in the hidden guards¡¯ hands, Su Qian waved her sleeves, and a large amount of poisonous powder blew onto the hidden guards¡¯ bodies. Caught off guard, the bodyguards inhaled the poison, and their faces instantly turned green and purple. Red rashes appeared on their bodies, and the itchiness made them scratch their hearts and livers. They dropped their weapons and scratched wildly as they watched Su Qian fly over their heads and dash out of the treasury¡¯s door! ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t let her get away!¡± The hidden guards¡¯ furious roars came from behind her. Su Qian didn¡¯t even turn her head and wanted to return the way she came. However, she had only taken two steps when she saw a large group of hidden guards swarming towards her. Su Qian¡¯s mouth twitched as she looked at the 30 or so strong hidden guards. Without a word, she turned and headed toward the depths of the backyard. She remembered that there was a secret passage marked on the map, which was in the depths of the backyard. She had no choice but to dodge the hidden guards¡¯ pursuit and interception along the way. Su Qian was like a nimble cat, and her ability to hide her aura was superb. The dozens of hidden guards became so anxious as they could see her in front of them, but they lost her the next moment. ¡°I got rid of them?¡± Su Qian scanned her surroundings and realized that she had unknowingly entered the depths of the backyard. Behind her, she could hear the shouts of the hidden guards. Not wanting to reveal her true strength so quickly, Su Qian flew up to the roof and hid. Su Qian vaguely heard the sound of water behind her while she waited until the hidden guards walked past the corridor not far away as she glanced at the brightly lit open-air courtyard behind her. The night wind blew past, bringing with it a wave of heat and the unique smell of the medicinal spring. Su Qian turned around and immediately heard a cold and sinister voice from below. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Following that, a whooshing sound could be heard as a water blade mixed with spiritual energy shot out from the medicinal spring, shattering the roof under Su Qian! Su Qian was instantly splashed all over by the medicinal spring. Alarmed, she raised her hand and threw out a red silk, but it was cut off by a water blade immediately after. She fell directly into the medicinal spring, and her five senses were swallowed by the warm medicinal spring! Su Qian choked on a mouthful of water, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain. And the bottom of this medicinal spring was quite soft. But at this moment, a terrifying killing intent suddenly came from above her head. Su Qian jumped out of the spring in shock, only to be met with a pair of cold and arrogant eyes. In front of her was a man wearing a mask. His upper body was naked, and he was wearing a pair of white pants. There was not a single trace of fat on his body. Every line was perfect, especially his eight-pack abs and abdominal muscles, which were enough to make people¡¯s blood boil. Even though she couldn¡¯t see this man¡¯s face, Su Qian could tell that he was an extremely handsome man, far more devilish than any man she had ever seen. The aura around him was especially strong as if a mountain was pressing down on her, making her unable to move. However, this was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that the man was taking a bath, and she fell from the roof and fell into his arms. In her two lifetimes, she had never been so close to a man before. Su Qian looked at this man, who had a perfect temperament and figure, and felt his strange gaze. This man¡¯s eyes were like torches as he stared at her phoenix eyes that were revealed by the veil. His gaze slightly narrowed. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± A low and magnetic voice came out from his thin lips, with a trace of joy that was hard to detect. Chapter 8 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Su Qian blurted out subconsciously. She felt an unprecedented sense of danger from the man. Just as she was about to run, the man¡¯s hand had already reached her side and pressed down on her seventh rib. The seventh rib was one of the human¡¯s weaknesses. Once it was crippled, she would be half-dead if she didn¡¯t die. Unable to act rashly, Su Qian met the man¡¯s gaze without avoiding it, feeling puzzled. The man looked at her with a profound gaze, but she was sure that she did not know him. ¡°Young lady, you had to go through so much trouble to peek at me taking a bath late at night. Aren¡¯t you too enthusiastic?¡± Xiao Yan said lazily, the corners of his lips lifting into a smile. Hearing this, Su Qian¡¯s lips twitched, and she almost couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at Xiao Yan. Was this man really the legendary Ninth Prince, who was cold and abstinent and did not get close to women? Why did she feel that it was not the case? Especially the way Xiao Yan was staring at her at this time, was like a fire, which made her feel inexplicably uncomfortable. Su Qian quickly sized up Xiao Yan and said calmly, ¡°What do you think is there to see about you? Let me go, or don¡¯t blame me for being merciless!¡± Fortunately, she had seen many pictures of handsome men in swimwear in her previous life, so she was not in a mess now. No matter what, she could not lose her momentum! ¡°What kind of place do you think the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence is for you to come and go as you please?¡± As Xiao Yan spoke, he raised his hand and pulled off the black cloth covering her face. He had thought that he would see a peerless face that could bring chaos to the world, but before he could smile, the corners of his lips froze. What appeared in front of him was an extremely ugly face! Other than her pair of alluring phoenix eyes, there was nothing special about her. The red rashes on her face were extremely glaring, and she couldn¡¯t even be considered pretty. He looked into Su Qian¡¯s phoenix eyes and was stunned for a moment. Seeing this, Su Qian¡¯s eyes flashed with a look of ridicule. She took advantage of this moment and sent a silver needle into Xiao Yan¡¯s chest. Su Qian wanted to insert the needle completely, but the man in front of her was too strong. His chest muscles were strangely tight, and the silver needle couldn¡¯t go any further. Seeing Su Qian¡¯s dazed expression, Xiao Yan¡¯s thin lips let out a stifled laugh. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Then, he raised his hand and tried to grab Su Qian¡¯s neck! Su Qian couldn¡¯t give Xiao Yan another chance to catch her. Her soft body was like an agile cat as she dodged to the back. However, Xiao Yan didn¡¯t give her a chance to escape. His hand slid to her chest and grabbed the belt of her clothes. For a moment, Su Qian clearly felt Xiao Yan¡¯s hand touch her. Her anger erupted in that instant. ¡°You stinky hooligan!¡± Without thinking, Su Qian raised her hand and slapped Xiao Yan. Slap. The heavy slap directly smacked Xiao Yan¡¯s handsome face. Xiao Yan, who had never been slapped in the face by anyone before, widened his eyes and looked at Su Qian. At that moment, the poison that he had been suppressing in his body suddenly gushed out. He felt something sweet in his throat and spat out a mouthful of black blood. Seeing this, Su Qian didn¡¯t continue fighting and quickly paddled to the shore. The lethal poison spread rapidly from the wound on his chest. Xiao Yan frowned and had no choice but to channel his energy to resist the poison. He watched helplessly as Su Qian leaped over the wall like an afterimage and disappeared into the night in the blink of an eye. Not daring to turn back, Su Qian ran out of the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence and only heaved a sigh of relief when she reached a remote alley three streets away from the residence. Chapter 9 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She ran so fast that the people from the regent residence had not caught up yet. Su Qian hurriedly used her spiritual power to dry her clothes and put on a red dress over her night suit. Then, she walked towards an inn not far away. At the same time, in the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence. On the soft couch outside the bath, Xiao Yan, who was wearing a snow-white inner robe, was holding his breath and concentrating on driving out the poison in his body. Dong Yan quickly rushed over to report, only to see his master¡¯s lips turning black and blue. He was currently circulating his energy to expel the poison. Dong Yan was shocked, but he didn¡¯t dare to disturb him. He watched as Xiao Yan forced the poison to his fingertip, and flicked his spiritual power to cut his fingertip. The black poisonous blood shot out, splattered on the ground, and emitted a strong, poisonous stench. ¡°Your Highness, that assassin dared to poison you?¡± Dong Yan¡¯s rage was unstoppable. His entire body was filled with killing intent. ¡°Please rest assured, Your Highness. I will do my best to catch and execute the assassin to wash away the shame I¡¯ve suffered today!¡± However, Dong Yan¡¯s impassioned words were met with a sharp glare. The cold, emotionless gaze was like a sharp blade on his back. Dong Yan was so frightened that he immediately knelt down. He buried his head so deeply that he didn¡¯t even dare to raise it. What was going on? Did he say something wrong? Dong Yan could not figure it out no matter how hard he racked his brains. He could only kneel on the ground, his body covered in sweat, and he trembled. ¡°Catch her alive,¡± Xiao Yan recalled that pair of phoenix eyes and ordered. ¡°Yes!¡± Dong Yan hurriedly agreed. ¡°By the way, what was she doing here?¡± Xiao Yan asked. ¡°Your Highness, that person sneaked into the treasury and stole the Dancing Phoenix,¡± Dong Yan said. Xiao Yan¡¯s starry eyes flickered with a faint light as he said nonchalantly, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Yes, I will take my leave.¡± Dong Yan nodded respectfully and hurriedly retreated. After Dong Yan left, Xiao Yan waved his hand, and the purple robe hanging on the screen flew over to him. He put it on and then flew into the air, sat firmly on the wheelchair, and left the place. All the hidden guards in the prince¡¯s residence moved out together. As they sealed off the city gates and searched for Su Qian, on a street not far from the regent residence, a four or five-year-old boy was holding onto a little girl who looked to be about the same age as him. The two of them strode forward on their short legs under the moonlight. ¡°Qingqing, are you tired? Do you want to rest for a while?¡± Su Ye caressed his sister¡¯s cold face in concern and pulled at her cloak. The soft rabbit fur on the cloak rubbed against Su Qingqing¡¯s small face, making her small, porcelain-like face look even more exquisite and lovely. When she smiled, faint dimples appeared on both sides of her cheeks. At this moment, she was holding a small golden cup in her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Big brother, quickly take a look. Ever since we entered the capital, the tracking worm¡¯s reaction has been very big.¡± Su Ye looked at the small golden cup in Su Qingqing¡¯s hand. The small cup was made of gold and carved with hollowed-out patterns. Looking through the gap, he could see a milky-white bug crawling inside, and its head was facing southeast, which was where their douchebag father was. ¡°It seems like we¡¯ll be able to find my douchebag dad tonight.¡± Su Ye held his sister¡¯s hand and continued to walk forward. He asked with a gentle smile, ¡°Qingqing, tell me, what are you planning to do after you find your douchebag father?¡± ¡°Of course, I have to give him a ¡®meeting gift¡¯,¡± Su Qingqing blinked her big, watery eyes and laughed like a fairy. ¡°Big brother, I actually thought about it on the way here. We can do this¡­¡± Chapter 10 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qingqing leaned close to her brother and whispered in his ear. She carefully told her brother her plan and then asked expectantly, ¡°Brother, what do you think of my idea?¡± ¡°Very good,¡± he said. Su Ye raised his hand and touched Su Qingqing¡¯s little nose. He said lovingly, ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Su Qingqing cheered happily. She quickly dragged her brother and walked in the direction that the tracking worm had pointed at. They walked all the way to the back door of a house. Although the surroundings were pitch-black, it was not difficult to see that the mansion in front of them was quite imposing. The place they had lived in before was much more luxurious than this place. The two children were not frightened by the imposing aura of this mansion at all. Instead, they frowned and commented. ¡°It seems that our douchebag father hasn¡¯t been doing well these past few years.¡± Su Qingqing pouted and said in disdain. ¡°I told you that evil will get retribution. He abandoned our mother. He deserves to live in poverty,¡± Su Ye said. Fortunately, it was late at night, so there were not many people on the road. Otherwise, if someone heard that these two little kids despised the Su family, a famous family in the imperial capital, they would definitely be shocked. Without wasting any time, the two children concealed their auras. Their small bodies were as light as a feather as they climbed over the wall and sneaked into the mansion. It was already late at night, the large backyard was silent, and only the small courtyard that the tracking worm was pointing at was still lit. He sneaked all the way to the half-open window at the back of the room in the dark. Su Ye stuck his head out to look into the room and smelled a strange smell. Then, he saw a couple looking satisfied. Su Qingqing looked over curiously. Then, she lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Brother, why isn¡¯t my douchebag dad wearing any clothes?¡± Not only was her douchebag father not wearing any clothes, but why was the woman in his arms naked too? Su Ye knew that his sister did not understand what the two of them had done. He raised his hand to his lips and shook his head, indicating for Su Qingqing to stop asking. ¡°Cousin brother, you are really getting stronger and stronger. If you continue like this, my small body will not be able to take it,¡± the woman said in a sweet voice. ¡°Little vixen, you only know how to say nice things to make me happy.¡± Although the man was handsome, he was not as good-looking as Su Ye. His face was dark and blue, and he looked like he had kidney failure. The two siblings frowned at the same time. This was their douchebag father? Su Ye¡¯s little face was gloomy as he brought the small golden cup to the window and asked, ¡°Baby bug, are you sure that he is the one who is related to us by blood?¡± A white little bug crawled out of the little cup. Its two red eyes blinked innocently and stared at the two people on the bed seriously. Then, it nodded its head with absolute certainty. Su Ye¡¯s little brows furrowed even deeper. How could their douchebag father have such poor taste? His mother was more than a hundred times more beautiful than that woman. Oh no, it should be said that that woman could not be compared to his mother at all. As expected, that saying was right. Men, even if they secretly ate the shit outside, they would still find it fragrant. Su Qingqing looked at the man in disbelief. She felt that there was something wrong. Although this man looked decent, he had a wretched aura. How could her mother like such a man? Under Su Qingqing and Su Ye¡¯s silent gazes, the couple on the bed didn¡¯t notice at all and continued to chat with each other. ¡°By the way, is there any news from the people you sent out to look for Su Qian?¡± Pei Xuze asked the woman in his arms. When Su Qingqing and Su Ye heard the man mention their mother¡¯s name, the two little guys immediately became alert. Chapter 11 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°There¡¯s no news.¡± Su Yue¡¯s face was full of mockery at the mention of Su Qian. ¡°I wonder if that trash is already dead.¡± ¡°This old witch!¡± When Su Qingqing heard that Su Yue dared to curse her mother, she was about to jump out of the window and enter the house. Fortunately, Su Ye was able to remain calm and grabbed her little hand. ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s hear what they have to say.¡± Under the candlelight, Pei Xuze¡¯s expression clearly became disappointed. However, it was only for a moment before an expectant look appeared on his face again. ¡°Yue¡¯er, you¡¯ll have to continue sending people to search for her. There is less than a month left until the start of the Cloud City conference. If I can find Su Qian and her child before the Cloud City conference and use them to refine the Nine Darkness Pill, I¡¯ll be able to come out on top at the conference! At that time, I will be able to marry you grandly and gloriously!¡± Su Yue nodded and said, ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t worry. If she¡¯s alive, we want to see her in person. Even if she¡¯s dead, we want to see her corpse. I¡¯ll send more people to look for her.¡± Su Ye and Su Qingqing looked at each other and saw the anger in each other¡¯s eyes. They didn¡¯t know what the Nine Darkness Pill was. However, the two of them had followed their mother, who knew how to refine elixirs. From what they had heard and seen, they knew that there was a method of refining elixirs in this world, which used human flesh and blood as the drug primer. The effects of the pills refined in this way were generally more heaven-defying. However, because it was too cruel and inhumane, it was forbidden on this continent. And those two people actually wanted to use their mother to refine medicine! Su Qingqing felt that she couldn¡¯t hold back her fists. She couldn¡¯t tolerate it any longer. She shook off Su Ye¡¯s hand and pushed open the window in front of her with one hand. Her small body nimbly climbed into the window. Su Ye did not plan to stop Su Qingqing and followed her into the house. The man and woman in the room, who had originally planned to be intimate with each other again, heard the movement and looked in the direction of the window in unison. Before the two of them could see the situation clearly, they only saw an afterimage flash before their eyes. Then, a small figure landed on their bed. Su Yue and Pei Xuze stared at the little girl who seemed to have descended from the sky. Before they could react, the back of their heads was pressed down by the little girl¡¯s hand. Then, there was a loud bang. Su Yue and Pei Xuze were facing each other, and their heads collided. At that moment, the two of them let out a burst of screams at the same time. Then, without giving Su Yue and Pei Xuze a chance to break free, she grabbed their hair and slammed their heads together again. Didn¡¯t they like kissing? This time, she¡¯ll let them kiss as much as they want! As she thought of this, Su Qingqing¡¯s lips curved into a devilish smile. Su Qingqing was so strong that Su Yue and Pei Xuze felt as if their heads were going to be crushed. Blood came out from their noses, and their faces were covered in blood. If it wasn¡¯t for the spiritual energy protecting them, the two of them would have died here. They felt dizzy and lost the ability to resist. The first way Su Qingqing learned from Su Qian was to catch the enemy off guard and make them lose the ability to resist. Su Yue and Pei Xuze¡¯s screams spread far and wide in the silent night. It was a pity that before Su Yue and Pei Xuze had their date, she had already arranged for the servants in her courtyard to not let anyone enter her room no matter what happened in her room without her orders. Therefore, even if someone heard their shouts, no one dared to enter the room to see what was going on. Chapter 12 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Ye stood in the room and watched Su Qingqing¡¯s actions with a smile. He did not stop her. The two of them would never have the slightest sympathy for those who wanted to harm their mother. Su Qingqing only stopped when Su Yue and Pei Xuze both fainted with blood all over their faces. ¡°How dirty.¡± Su Qingqing looked at Su Yue and Pei Xuze with disdain. Their faces were covered in blood, and their noses were broken. Su Qingqing took out a small pink handkerchief from her sleeve and carefully wiped her hands. Su Ye walked to the bedside and asked Su Qingqing with a smile, ¡°How is it? Are you still angry?¡± Su Qingqing puffed up her cheeks and nodded hard. ¡°I¡¯m angry! The two of them were really bad! All bad people should die!¡± ¡°But mother forbade us from killing,¡± Su Ye said softly, his dark eyes flickering with a cold light. ¡°But we can give them a big gift.¡± Su Qingqing jumped off the bed. Her big eyes were shining like stars. She looked at Su Ye and asked, ¡°Brother, do you have any good ideas?¡± Su Ye took out a small bottle from his sleeve and shook it in front of Su Qingqing. ¡°This is the poison I developed a few days ago. They can try it.¡± Seeing this, Su Qingqing revealed a sly smile that said, ¡°I understand¡±, and she took the bottle from Su Ye¡¯s hands. On the other side, Su Qian returned to the inn. Just as she pushed the door open, she felt that something was not right. Su Qian hurriedly walked over to the bed and lifted the drapes. Sure enough, there was no one on the bed. ¡°These two little brats¡­¡± Su Qian gritted her teeth helplessly, reached into the blanket, and pulled out a fat black rabbit. There were still traces of drool on the side of the fat rabbit¡¯s mouth. Caught off guard, someone had interrupted its sweet dream. It opened its eyes in a daze, and the moment it saw Su Qian, it immediately became alert. ¡°Squeak!¡± It was clearly a rabbit, but it squeaked like a mouse. ¡°Where did Qingqing and Ye¡¯er go?¡± Su Qian narrowed her eyes and asked. ¡°Squeak!¡± The fat rabbit quickly shook its head, indicating that it did not know. ¡°This weather is suitable for eating rabbit hotpot. It¡¯s quite nourishing.¡± Su Qian didn¡¯t waste any more time talking to the fat rabbit. She grabbed it and walked towards the door. The fat rabbit was so scared that it stomped its legs. ¡°They, they went to the Su Residence!¡± This time, it spoke directly in human language. Its voice was like a young boy¡¯s, clear and pleasant to the ears. Su Qian¡¯s eyelids twitched, and she threw the fat rabbit back onto the bed before rushing out the door. Just as she reached the door and was about to open it, the door was opened from the outside. Su Qingqing and Su Ye appeared in front of Su Qian, hand in hand. ¡°Mother.¡± The moment they saw Su Qian, a guilty look flashed across the two little ones¡¯ faces. Why did their mother return so quickly? ¡°You two, come in.¡± Su Qian deliberately said with a straight face. Su Qingqing and Su Ye walked into the house with small steps. Su Qian sat down at the tea table. Su Qingqing and Su Ye walked up to her, both of them lowering their heads guiltily. ¡°You two went to the Su Residence.¡± Su Qian¡¯s tone was very calm without any emotions. Su Qingqing and Su Ye would never lie in front of Su Qian, so they nodded in unison. Su Qian quietly sized up Su Qingqing and Su Ye from head to toe a few times. After making sure that they were not injured, she heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 13 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The two children couldn¡¯t tell whether Su Qian was happy or angry, so they held her hands and said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry. The two of us are well prepared before we go. It¡¯s just a mere Su Residence, so there¡¯s nothing to fear.¡± ¡°Tell me the truth. What have you all done?¡± After understanding the strength of her children, Su Qian¡¯s eyes rippled slightly. In addition to feeling helpless, she also felt a little sweet. She knew that the two children had gone to the Su Residence for her. The two children obediently told her what had happened. However, the two children did not mention their ¡°douchebag father¡±, in case their mother took offense. ¡°Mother, are you angry?¡± Su Qingqing asked, blinking her big eyes uneasily. ¡°Of course I¡¯m angry. You two little things are getting bolder and bolder. You actually dared to act on your own without telling me.¡± Su Qian pinched the two children¡¯s little noses and deliberately put on a stern face as she lectured them. ¡°In the future, you¡¯re not allowed to act on your own without consulting me. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to spank your little buttocks.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Su Qingqing and Su Ye said in unison. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s rest.¡± Su Qian picked up the children in each hand and walked towards the bed. Tomorrow, she was going to bring her child back to the Su family openly. The next day, after breakfast, Su Qian asked Su Qingqing to stay in the inn to rest while she brought Su Ye to the Su family. Very quickly, the news of Su Qian¡¯s return spread throughout the Su family like a spring breeze. Naturally, Su Yue had heard the news. ¡°You guys said that Su Qian¡¯s back?¡± Su Yue, who was looking at herself in the mirror, asked the maidservant in surprise. ¡°Yes. I heard that not only did Seventh Miss return, she even brought back a little boy. They¡¯re currently waiting for the master in the main hall.¡± The maidservant gloated, ¡°Now that Su Qian is back, Master Pei¡¯s elixir will be secured. Miss, I have to congratulate you in advance.¡± ¡°Finally, something good has happened that can make me happy.¡± Su Yue had been attacked last night, and she had to use extremely precious healing medicine to restore her appearance. She was in a bad mood at this time. ¡°It¡¯s been six years. I have to go and see my good sister, in case she forgets the rules in the Su Residence.¡± ¡°Yes, I will help you to change your clothes.¡± The maidservant revealed an evil smile. In the main hall of the Su Residence, Su Qian was leisurely drinking tea with her son. She¡¯s already been waiting for more than an hour, and the messenger has already informed the Su family head of her arrival, but her biological father has no intention of coming to see her. Su Qian knew very well that Su Chenghua was trying to intimidate her, but she remained calm. After drinking two cups of tea with her son, she finally saw a square-faced man in a long robe arrive. Before Su Chenghua entered the room, he saw Su Qian waiting obediently, and a cold smile appeared in his eyes. Six years had passed, and his daughter had not improved at all. She was not angry even after being ignored for so long. She was really weak and incompetent. However, looking at Su Qian¡¯s face, Su Chenghua felt that she seemed even more beautiful than six years ago. He put away his disgust and strode towards her, completely unaware of Su Qian¡¯s proud gaze. However, as soon as he walked over, he realized that there was a little one sitting beside Su Qian. Su Ye sat elegantly beside his mother, holding a teacup and drinking tea. He had an extraordinary bearing even at a young age. When he saw Su Chenghua, he was not intimidated by the cold aura around him at all. However, he gave him a faint glance and looked away as if he had not seen him. Chapter 14 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Chenghua felt a lump in his throat. He was so angry that his blood wasn¡¯t circulating well. ¡°Su Qian, you still dare to come back!¡± Su Qian put down her teacup. She looked like a lazy cat, completely different from her previous timid self. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± ¡°Six years have passed, and there¡¯s been no news from you. Now, you still dare to bring your child to see me. That¡¯s bold of you.¡± Su Chenghua sat down with a cold expression and said, ¡°Su Qian, you¡¯ve really disappointed me. You got pregnant before marriage and embarrassed the Su family. You¡¯re not worthy of being a member of the Su family!¡± Su Chenghua¡¯s words were harsh. If the old Su Qian was sitting here, she would have been scared out of her wits. However, today was different from the past. Su Qian looked at Su Chenghua quietly. She knew the head of the Su family too well. He only cared about benefits. Even if she was unclean, in Su Chenghua¡¯s eyes, she was still the daughter of the Su family. He would not stop until he squeezed out all the value she had left. Just as Su Qian had expected, Su Chenghua suddenly changed the topic. ¡°However, since you¡¯re back now, as your father, I can give you a chance to turn over a new leaf. As long as you go to the ancestral hall and beg for the forgiveness of the ancestors, I will allow you to return to the Su family.¡± His tone was full of pity as if Su Qian should kneel down and thank him for his forgiveness. However, the scene that Su Chenghua had imagined didn¡¯t happen. Su Qian merely raised her phoenix-like eyes, and there was a cold sneer in her deep eyes. ¡°Kneel and beg for forgiveness from our ancestors?¡± Su Qian laughed. Her smile was as beautiful as a peach blossom, and her eyes were full of flirtatiousness and mockery. Su Chenghua was very satisfied with her face and didn¡¯t notice the murderous intent hidden in Su Qian¡¯s words. He said matter-of-factly, ¡°Yes, as long as you can get your ancestor¡¯s forgiveness, you can return to the Su family. Your marriage with the Ninth Prince didn¡¯t happen in the end, and I¡¯ve been worried about it. You¡¯re bringing your child, so it¡¯s not convenient for you to get married. It just so happens that the general¡¯s wife died of illness last month, and I¡¯ll speak on your behalf to help you to become the general¡¯s concubine. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have a place to stay.¡± These words sounded like a piece of well-meaning advice. Su Ye sat beside Su Qian and stared at Su Chenghua coldly with his deep and narrow eyes. He was so angry that he wanted to rip Su Chenghua¡¯s face apart right now. They had only been in the imperial capital for a few days, and they had all heard of the general. It was said that he was more than 70 years old this year. In terms of age, he could be his mother¡¯s grandfather. However, that old man liked young and beautiful girls. Every time he married a wife, she would be tortured to death within three months. Did Su Chenghua not want to live anymore? How dare he humiliate his mother like this! Su Qian wasn¡¯t angry at all as she tugged at her son¡¯s hand. She only felt that the Su family was ridiculous. Six years had passed, but these people had not improved at all, especially Su Chenghua. He did not even express a single word of concern when he saw his daughter, who had been missing for six years. In that case, she did not need to be polite. ¡°Master Su, I didn¡¯t come here today to return to the Su family, but to take back what belongs to me.¡± Su Qian spoke slowly, and her melodious voice was like an orchid in an empty valley, slowly reverberating throughout the hall. ¡°Su Qian, what do you mean by that?¡± Su Chenghua only felt that Su Qian¡¯s words made him very uncomfortable as if she was no longer a part of the Su family. ¡°My mother passed away many years ago. Today, I¡¯m here to collect the thing that she left for me.¡± Su Qian¡¯s words made Su Chenghua¡¯s expression change. Chapter 15 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian glared at Su Chenghua coldly. Her mother, who was from the Nangong clan, was married down to the Su family. In the past, the Su family was only a third-rate force, and they only managed to turn their fortunes around with the dowry given by the Nangong clan. Unfortunately, her mother was weak and passed away when she was very young. Not long after her mother¡¯s death, Su Chenghua immediately helped his concubine, Lady Pei, to become the first wife. From then on, she had been reduced from a young miss to a drowning dog that was bullied by the servants. For some reason, Su Qian¡¯s tone was calm, but Su Chenghua felt that his daughter had changed. At this moment, she exuded an aura of authority without being angry. The terrifying pressure was like two huge rocks on his shoulders, making it hard for him to breathe. ¡°Su Qian, how dare you! You¡¯ve done so many things to ruin the Su family¡¯s reputation. I¡¯m only willing to give you a chance to return to the Su family on account of our father-daughter relationship. I don¡¯t mind telling you, you¡¯re a member of the Su family, and you¡¯ll be a ghost of the Su family even if you die. Only the Su family doesn¡¯t want you, or else don¡¯t even think about leaving the Su family, and you¡¯ll have to listen to the orders of the family head.¡± Su Chenghua pretended to be serious and said, ¡°As for your mother, she has been dead for so many years. What is left of her? You are not allowed to mention this matter in the future. Now go to the ancestral hall and kneel down to repent for the mistakes you have made in the past.¡± ¡°After my mother¡¯s death, her inheritance will be inherited by me, her daughter. Today, you have to take it out even if you can¡¯t.¡± Su Qian narrowed her eyes sharply. As soon as she finished speaking, Su Yue¡¯s arrogant voice sounded from outside the hall. ¡°Seventh Sister¡¯s words are really impudent. It seems that you¡¯ve been out for six years and even forgotten about your surname!¡± With a group of maids and nannies, Su Yue arrogantly appeared in the hall like a princess who was surrounded by stars. Su Ye, who had been silent all this while, had his eyes lit up when he saw Su Yue. Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, Su Ye carefully walked around the crowd and headed out of the door. Su Qian observed her son¡¯s every move and didn¡¯t stop him. She only looked up at Su Yue. After not seeing her for six years, this woman still had such a sharp and unkind look, which made people feel disgusted. Seeing that Su Qian didn¡¯t say anything, Su Yue thought that she was afraid. Back then, Su Yue would bully Su Qian in different ways every day, scaring Su Qian to the point that she would kneel and beg for mercy at the mere mention of her name. Su Yue thought that Su Qian would have improved after not seeing her for six years, but who knew that Su Qian would still be the same as before, so scared that she didn¡¯t even dare to speak. ¡°As the saying goes, follow the man you marry. Since your mother is your father¡¯s wife, then she belonged to your father when she was still alive, and she¡¯s father¡¯s ghost even when she¡¯s dead, let alone the things she left behind. Also, Su Qian, don¡¯t forget that your surname is Su. Don¡¯t always think about the people and matters of the Nangong family and help outsiders.¡± Su Yue rambled on and on, feeling extremely carefree. That was great, her punching bag was back. In the future, there would be someone to vent her anger on. Su Chenghua looked at Su Yue with satisfaction, his eyes full of relief. ¡°You¡¯re right about that saying. It seems like even you know that the head of the Su family has taken my mother¡¯s inheritance. He¡¯s not worthy of being a human.¡± Su Qian¡¯s eyes glowed with a cold light as if they were filled with thousands of rivers and galaxies. Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was melodious and pleasant, making the father and daughter¡¯s faces turn green. On the other side, Su Ye moved to the door and looked back coldly at the bad woman who bullied his mother. Then, he took out an exquisite small doll from his arms. Chapter 16 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Upon closer inspection, there was a poison worm mark on the doll¡¯s stomach. Under the sunlight, it gave off a strange feeling. This was the new poison worm that Su Ye had created a few days ago. It was called the Poison Puppet. Now, the mother worm was hidden in the doll, and the child worm had been planted into Su Yue¡¯s body by him and his sister last night. If nothing went wrong, as long as he fiddled with the doll, Su Yue would do all kinds of actions. As he thought about it, Su Ye couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it. He bit his fingertip and smeared his blood between the doll¡¯s eyebrows so that the mother worm could establish a connection with the child worm in Su Yue¡¯s body. Su Yue was completely unaware of the danger approaching her. She arrogantly pointed at Su Qian¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°I think you¡¯ve forgotten the rules. How dare you not kneel in front of me? It seems like I have to teach you a lesson and let you know how you should behave in the Su family!¡± ¡°You?¡± Su Qian sat lazily in her seat, her Jade-like hand supporting her snow-white chin as she shot Su Yue a disdainful look. Su Yue pounced on Su Qian in anger. At the same time, Su Ye was ready outside the door. He twisted the rag doll¡¯s arm with his fair and tender hands and let the ragdoll slap itself. ¡°Su Qian, you¡¯re looking for death¡­ Ah!¡± Su Yue didn¡¯t know what had happened. She had been running forward, but she suddenly stopped and slapped herself. The crisp sound of the slap reverberated through the entire hall. Su Yue¡¯s face was slanted, and she was dumbfounded. ¡°Yue¡¯er, what are you doing?¡± Su Chenghua¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. On the other hand, Su Qian¡¯s eyes darkened and the corners of her lips curled up. ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Su Yue said with a dumbfounded look on her face. She raised her hand and gave herself two more slaps. Then, she raised her fist and pounced on Su Chenghua like a hungry wolf. Su Chenghua never thought that he would be attacked by his daughter. He was so shocked that he forgot to fight back. He was pressed to the ground by Su Yue, who raised her hand and slapped him a few times like a storm. ¡°Boohoo, father, what¡¯s happening! I didn¡¯t do this. I can¡¯t control my body!¡± Su Yue was screaming in fear. Her body was not listening to her at all. The louder she cried, the more she hit Su Chenghua. In the blink of an eye, he had been beaten into a pulp. Su Chenghua shouted incoherently, ¡°Quick, someone, pull her away¡­¡± The dumbfounded maids and nannies seemed to have woken up from a dream and hurriedly rushed over to pull Su Yue away. Su Yue felt as if she had been possessed. Under Su Ye¡¯s control, she quickly raised her hand and grabbed a nanny¡¯s collar. She pressed her head down hard and smashed a stool on the side. At the same time, she also raised her foot and kicked a few maids away. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. It really wasn¡¯t me!¡± Su Yue tried her best to resist, and she cried so hard that her face was covered in tears and snot. Outside the door, Su Ye saw that Su Yue was still resisting and controlled the doll to make Su Yue slap herself a few more times. Su Yue had no choice but to obey Su Ye¡¯s control of the doll. She turned around and walked towards Su Chenghua again. ¡°Don¡¯t come over!¡± Su Chenghua looked at Su Yue in horror as she walked toward him step by step. He covered his swollen pig-like face and screamed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to either. Father, please save me!¡± After saying that, Su Yue leaped into the air and used her body¡¯s weight to deliver a brutal elbow strike. It hit Su Chenghua¡¯s chest and almost made him spit out a mouthful of blood. Su Chenghua rolled his eyes when he saw Su Yue standing on top of him. He watched helplessly as Su Yue placed her palm on his body, from his legs to his waist, and even twisted her body. It was very flirtatious. Chapter 17 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio However, Su Yue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t match her alluring actions. She was crying so hard that a lump of snot appeared on her nose, and she looked as if her mother had died. Outside the door, Su Ye was having a good time. He grinned as he looked at Su Yue¡¯s tortured expression. He rolled his eyes and thought of a good idea. From Su Qian¡¯s direction, she could see Su Ye standing outside the door. She saw him playing with the ragdoll in his hand and making the doll squat down. Su Yue, who was standing on Su Chenghua¡¯s body, suddenly squatted down and aimed her butt at Su Chenghua¡¯s face. ¡°No, don¡¯t, don¡¯t ah ah ah!¡± Su Ye pinched the acupuncture point on the ragdoll¡¯s stomach as Su Yue screamed. All of Su Yue¡¯s senses were connected to the doll, so when Su Ye pinched the doll¡¯s acupoints, it was no different from pinching her body. It worked immediately. Pfft! The deafening sound of Su Yue¡¯s fart echoed in the air. The fart was so powerful that Su Chenghua could not open his eyes, and his hair was blown into a mess. Su Chenghua was caught off guard. He took a deep breath, rolled his eyes, frothing at the mouth, and twitched all over. ¡°So, so smelly¡­¡± Su Chenghua¡¯s body stiffened and he passed out after he finished speaking. ¡°Boohoo, someone, save me!¡± Su Yue¡¯s voice was hoarse from all the crying. She struggled to stand up, but she couldn¡¯t control her body. She squatted on her unconscious father¡¯s head and kept farting. Everyone was stunned and looked at Su Yue in disbelief. She seemed to be trying to kill her father with her fart. Young Miss Su Yue was usually so gentle and pleasant. Who knew that she would be so crazy today? ¡°Hurry, hurry up and save the master!¡± The crowd was flustered. They hurriedly pushed Su Yue away and rescued Su Chenghua. They pinched his philtrum and poured cold water on him before he finally woke up. Seeing that Su Yue had fainted from the humiliation, Su Qian felt that it was about time and stood up gracefully. The hall was in a mess, but she stayed out of it. Her eyes were high and mighty, and her enchanting phoenix eyes turned. The aura around her suppressed everyone present until they were as silent as cicadas in winter. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. Three days later, I want to see all of my mother¡¯s inheritance. At that time, even if you miss a copper coin, I will make your Su family pay it back a hundred times.¡± Su Qian¡¯s gaze was sharp, and the aura around her made everyone shiver in fear. No one dared to stop her as they watched the woman in the red dress leave like a blazing flame. ¡°Rebellious girl, what a rebellious girl¡­¡±Su Chenghua trembled as he pointed at Su Qian¡¯s back. Then, his eyes rolled back and he fainted. ¡°Master, Master! Doctor, quickly call a doctor!¡± With the shrieks of the maidservants, the matter of Su Qian¡¯s visit to the Su family finally came to an end. After leaving the Su Residence, Su Qian led her son to the inn. As soon as they arrived on Chang¡¯an Street where the inn was located, Su Qian could feel a trace of tension in the air. ¡°Ye¡¯er, let¡¯s walk faster.¡± Su Qian pulled her son along and quickened her pace. As they approached the inn, they saw dozens of black-clothed guards surrounding the inn from afar, not allowing anyone to enter or leave. Su Qian¡¯s pupils contracted nervously as she looked at the blood dragon mark on the guards¡¯ chests. These blood dragon marks were the symbol of the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence. The common people on the street did not dare to get close and could only form a circle in the distance, pointing at the guards curiously and discussing. Chapter 18 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio They couldn¡¯t sense it, but Su Qian could tell at a glance that these guards were no ordinary people. Although they were dressed in unremarkable clothes, they were all top experts. Su Qingqing¡¯s cute little face appeared in her mind, and Su Qian¡¯s heart tightened. She pulled Su Ye and barged into the inn. Fortunately, the guards did not stop them. They finally arrived at the room Su Qingqing was in without any obstacles. Before they entered the room, they saw two figures through the window. Su Qian¡¯s heart was in her throat. Without thinking, she pushed open the door and was greeted with an unbelievable scene. In the room, an adult and a child were sitting at the table. Su Qingqing was playing with the ragdoll in her hand obediently, while Xiao Yan was holding another doll in his hand and playing with her patiently. At first glance, the atmosphere between the two of them was very harmonious. Su Qingqing was not shy with strangers at all, and Xiao Yan was more like a loving father who played with Su Qingqing¡­ Wait a minute! Su Qian was shocked by her own thoughts and quickly threw that ridiculous thought out of her head. Su Ye also saw Xiao Yan. Because of the mask, he couldn¡¯t see Xiao Yan¡¯s face clearly, but he subconsciously felt that this was a very handsome man. On top of that, he was very dangerous. Even though the smile on Xiao Yan¡¯s lips did not disappear from the beginning to the end, Su Ye¡¯s sixth sense still warned him not to provoke this man easily! Xiao Yan also noticed his gaze and quietly shifted his gaze away from Su Qian to him. Their eyes met, and Su Ye saw that the man¡¯s cold eyes were emotionless, and he became even more alert. Although it was their first meeting, he did not like this man. Just as Xiao Yan¡¯s lips curled into a warm smile and was about to greet Su Qian, Su Qingqing, who had a well-behaved look on her face, suddenly jumped down from her seat, strode over to Su Qian with her thick little legs, and hugged her thigh. ¡°Mother, why did you only come back now?¡± Her voice was soft and sweet. Su Qingqing pouted her red lips. Her big eyes were filled with pity as if she had suffered a great grievance. She continued to complain, ¡°Mother, after you left, a strange uncle suddenly came. He broke into my room and wanted to abduct me. I was really scared.¡± As Su Qingqing spoke, she pointed her chubby finger at Xiao Yan as if he was a bad guy. This little girl changed her attitude faster than turning the pages of a book. Just now, she clearly¡­ Xiao Yan¡¯s dark eyes suddenly darkened. He realized that Su Qingqing was just pretending to be obedient! He subconsciously looked towards Su Qian with an unclear meaning. Su Qingqing was just pretending. It couldn¡¯t be helped that she felt that he was not to be trifled with the moment she saw this strange uncle. She felt that she could not handle him. However, it didn¡¯t matter if she couldn¡¯t handle it. She still had her mother¡¯s support. She would definitely be able to beat this strange uncle who tried to kidnap and sell children! Su Qian¡¯s aura suddenly dropped to a freezing point. She raised her head, and the misty figure was reflected in her enchanting phoenix eyes. The latter was sitting in his original position, calm and unruffled, quietly looking at her with an innocent look. Su Ye quickly shielded his sister and looked at Xiao Yan warily. ¡°Mother, do you know him?¡± Su Qian was stumped by her son¡¯s question. Of course, she knew him, but she really didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with this dangerous man. Although the Ninth Prince was rumored to be a paralyzed good-for-nothing in Fire Cloud, her sixth sense, which had been trained from walking on the edge of life and death all year round, told her that this man was not as simple as he appeared to be. On the contrary, he was very dangerous. Moreover, there was a circle of guards downstairs. ¡°Your Highness, may I have a word with you?¡± She raised her head and looked at Xiao Yan. Chapter 19 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Of course.¡± The corners of his lips curled up impassively. He maneuvered the wheelchair beneath him and wheeled out of the door first. He turned around and entered the room next door. After taking a deep breath, Su Qian turned around and met the two little buns¡¯ worried gazes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mother knows this person. You guys wait here for me. I will come back immediately after talking to him.¡± Su Qian¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness as she reached out to stroke the two children¡¯s heads. ¡°Yes, Mother. If that strange uncle bullies you, you can shout loudly. Brother and I will help you beat him up!¡± Su Qingqing clenched her fists and made a vow. ¡°Alright.¡± Su Qian was pleased. After telling Su Ye to take good care of Su Qingqing, she turned around and went to the room next door. The room that Xiao Yan went to was the best in the inn, Room A. The room was elegantly decorated. Su Qian followed closely behind him and walked into the room. As she stepped on the soft carpet, the elegant scent of sandalwood filled her nostrils. Her gaze immediately passed over the exquisite Jade screen not far away and landed on the man who was sitting at the table and drinking tea. Even though he was wearing a mask, it couldn¡¯t hide his otherworldly aura. At this moment, Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes turned, and his gaze was already cast on her. Su Qian couldn¡¯t be sure of his purpose for coming today only through his unfathomable eyes. Was it for the Dancing Phoenix last night, or was it for the unfinished wedding six years ago? Su Qian thought to herself as she fell into a daze. A smile appeared on Xiao Yan¡¯s lips, and his voice was as deep as intoxicating wine. ¡°Do I look good?¡± These three simple words instantly pulled Su Qian back to reality. Only then did she realize that she had been staring at this man for a long time, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed. She put her thoughts aside and walked over to the man in front of her. She sat down calmly and gave him an evaluation that went against her will. ¡°So-so.¡± Xiao Yan seemed a little surprised. He raised his eyebrows, and the smile on his lips deepened. ¡°It¡¯s not a good habit to say one thing and mean another.¡± Su Qian felt that the more this man smiled, the more dangerous his aura became. She frowned and asked, ¡°Ninth Prince, what exactly are your motives?¡± What he had done today was completely beyond her expectations. She was very sure that this man knew something. She had never liked to beat around the bush. Since he had already found her, she might as well be direct. ¡°As a sixth-grade herb, the Dancing Phoenix has the miraculous effect of curing all the rare poisons in the world. I wonder who Miss Su is trying to save with it?¡± Su Qian¡¯s expression changed slightly. This man didn¡¯t seem to mention a single word about what happened last night, but it was obvious that he knew everything. Last night, she already disguised herself, but she still couldn¡¯t deceive him. This fox! ¡°That¡¯s my own business.¡± Although the original owner of the item had come knocking on her door after she had stolen it, Su Qian quickly calmed down. She changed the topic and said, ¡°Ninth Prince, why don¡¯t we make a deal?¡± The calmness in her phoenix eyes and her composed appearance attracted a hint of appreciation in Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes. He suddenly became more patient. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a saying that goes, you get what you want. Your Highness, I owe you a favor for last night. In the future, if you need me to do anything, and as long as it doesn¡¯t go against my bottom line, I will do my best to help you.¡± Su Qian stared at Xiao Yan and didn¡¯t mention anything about returning it. The Dancing Phoenix was very important to her, and this was the only way she could make a deal with the man in front of her. Su Qian was certain that if the deal was successful, she would have to return the favor in the future. The value of the favor was far greater than that of the Dancing Phoenix, so it was definitely worth it for Xiao Yan to agree to it. Who knew¡­ ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait until the future.¡± The man¡¯s voice was deep and slow. Su Qian had a bad feeling in her heart, but he continued, ¡°I want you to agree to marry me. As long as you become my woman, then everything I have will be yours.¡± The last sentence was spoken in a slightly raised tone, with a hint of temptation and a hint of threat. Su Qian suddenly looked at him¡­ Chapter 20 - Ninth Prince, Is There Something Wrong With Your Brain? Chapter 20 Ninth Prince, Is There Something Wrong With Your Brain? ¡°Ninth Prince, is there something wrong with your brain?¡± Su Qian¡¯s expression was a little surprised. There was nothing about her that she wasn¡¯t worthy of Xiao Yan, but on this continent, which man could accept a woman who had lost her virginity before marriage? Moreover, she still had two children. Now that they were six years old, they could even do grocery shopping. Did Xiao Yan have nothing better to do? How could he still want to marry her? ¡°I never joke,¡± Xiao Yan said with an undoubted tone. ¡°No,¡± Su Qian shook her head and refused, ¡°this matter concerns my principles, so I can¡¯t agree to it. You can raise other conditions.¡± Xiao Yan furrowed his brows and stared at Su Qian. He pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. What did she mean by this matter was related to her principles? Was Su Qian¡¯s principle to never marry him? Xiao Yan didn¡¯t say anything, but the aura around him instantly turned cold and heavy. He was obviously displeased. Su Qian could feel Xiao Yan¡¯s unhappiness, and her phoenix eyes were filled with coldness as she fearlessly looked at him. Their eyes met, and an invisible spark was created. In the end, it was Xiao Yan who broke the silence. ¡°No, I must marry you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Su Qian felt that this man was ridiculous. She couldn¡¯t understand why he was suddenly so persistent about her. ¡°You asked why? On the day of your wedding six years ago, you abandoned me and flew away. You left so carefreely, leaving me here to help you clean up your mess.¡± When Xiao Yan said this, his tone was faint. He seemed to be complaining, but his dark eyes were jumping with a little light, like a fox that had become a spirit. Hearing this, Su Qian awkwardly retracted her gaze from Xiao Yan. Speaking of which, there was such a thing. Back then, she just patted her butt and ran away. Presumably, Xiao Yan¡¯s days were not good either. He must have become the laughingstock of the world and had been ridiculed for six years. Especially when she was pregnant that year¡­ Now that she looked at Xiao Yan again, Su Qian felt that he was cuckolded, making her feel a little guilty. ¡°No one can change my decision. You were my princess six years ago, so it is only natural for me to marry you.¡± Xiao Yan said with certainty. Su Qian¡¯s head began to throb. She blinked her eyes and could only try to persuade him differently. ¡°Your Highness, although the engagement is still in place, I¡¯m already a mother. If I were to marry into the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence with two children, I¡¯m afraid it would affect your reputation.¡± Every word Su Qian said was sincere and it seemed like she was thinking for Xiao Yan, but in reality, she was trying to absolve herself. How could Xiao Yan not see through Su Qian¡¯s thoughts? He stared at Su Qian as if nothing she said or did could escape his eyes. He said, word for word, ¡°Su Qian, it¡¯s been six years. Aren¡¯t you curious about who the father of those two children is?¡±! Xiao Yan¡¯s simple question caused the smile on Su Qian¡¯s face to disappear completely. She looked into Xiao Yan¡¯s deep eyes and saw the smile on his face. Suddenly, she thought of someone. Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes looked very much like Ye¡¯er¡¯s. No, it should be said that Ye¡¯er¡¯s eyes were extremely similar to this man in front of her! No wonder she felt that Xiao Yan looked familiar. In that split second, a bold idea flashed through Su Qian¡¯s mind. She stood up abruptly and said without even looking at Xiao Yan, ¡°I¡¯m not curious, and I don¡¯t want to know. My children don¡¯t need a father, and I¡¯m enough for them. As for that man, I¡¯ll just treat him as dead.¡± Chapter 21 - Your Face From Seven Years Ago Chapter 21 Your Face From Seven Years Ago There was no doubt about Su Qian¡¯s words. Her unyielding attitude made Xiao Yan narrow his eyes as if something was tugging at his heart, causing him to feel slight discomfort. ¡°Whether you like it or not, I¡¯m the father of those two children.¡± Seeing Su Qian squint her eyes and turn her head to look at him unhappily, his thoughts gradually drifted away. ¡°I won¡¯t forget your face from seven years ago.¡± A chill ran down Su Qian¡¯s spine. The more she looked, the more she felt that Ye¡¯er looked exactly like this man. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re telling the truth or not, I¡¯m not going to marry you.¡± After she finished speaking, she turned to leave. ¡°I haven¡¯t even finished speaking, and you¡¯re already thinking of escaping?¡± As he watched Su Qian¡¯s back view disappear into the distance, Xiao Yan¡¯s expression was cold as he squinted his eyes. He then raised his hand and grabbed her wrist. Su Qian was already on guard; at this moment, she was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. Unhappily, she flung away Xiao Yan, and with a raise of her hand, a silver needle hidden between her fingers glowed with a poisonous light as she shot it straight toward Xiao Yan¡¯s forehead! Su Qian¡¯s attack was ruthless, and a murderous aura gushed out from her body. She was clearly serious! A delicate fragrance wafted over Xiao Yan¡¯s face. His hands seemed to have pressed some mechanism in the wheelchair, and the wheels actually turned, and his figure flashed past, easily avoiding Su Qian¡¯s attack. Su Qian was surprised that a man like Xiao Yan, who couldn¡¯t even stand up, could move so quickly! As she thought about it, Su Qian changed her tactic. Just as she was about to continue, her skirt was caught by the wheels of the wheelchair, as if a big hand had pulled her back hard. With a tearing sound, Su Qian lost control of her body and lost her center of gravity as she staggered and fell. Squeak. Before the two of them could react, they felt their lips touch something soft. Their eyes met, and Su Qian was stunned. She looked at Xiao Yan and narrowed her eyes slightly, feeling the man¡¯s soft petal-like lips¡­ ¡°Stinky hooligan!¡± Embarrassed and angry, Su Qian raised her hand and gave Xiao Yan another slap. While Xiao Yan was still in a daze, Su Qian turned around and ran away without looking back. The door was slammed shut with a bang. Xiao Yan snorted softly. His Jade-like hand gently rubbed his lips, which still had the fragrance of a young girl. ¡°Interesting.¡± Su Qian had just left when someone knocked on the door again. ¡°Come in.¡± Xiao Yan retracted the excitement in his eyes and returned to his usual emotionless smile. He watched coldly as Dong Yan pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Your Highness, after my investigation, the woman you met that year was most likely Su Qian. Those two children were also conceived that year.¡± Dong Yan narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I can see that the young master and the young miss are very resistant to us. I wonder if Your Highness is going to use force¡­¡± His Highness had taken the initiative to approach these two children. It could be seen that he wanted to acknowledge them. And whatever His Highness wanted, no matter what method he used, he would definitely get it! Before Dong Yan could finish his sentence, the terrifying aura around Xiao Yan swept over and pressed down heavily on his shoulder, causing him to kneel on the ground with a plop and tremble. ¡°Go and receive a hundred strokes of the plank yourself.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s tone was so cold that it was almost freezing. ¡°Send people to protect the mother and son.¡± Dong Yan was taken aback for a moment. He immediately lowered his head and agreed. ¡°Yes, I will take my leave.¡± Chapter 22 - Those People Must Be Waiting for Her Chapter 22 Those People Must Be Waiting for Her Su Qian didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yan to be the children¡¯s biological father. After returning to her room, she carefully observed Xiao Yan¡¯s movements. Fortunately, Xiao Yan did not intend to pursue the matter further. Instead, he quickly left the inn with his men. The heart that had been hanging in her throat was temporarily put down. Su Qian had a myriad of emotions, but she couldn¡¯t show them and let the children worry. She could only hurriedly make up a lie to deceive the children and think about the next step of the plan. For the next three days, there was no news from the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence. After Su Qian felt a little more at ease, she brought the two children to the Su Residence on the morning of the fourth day. Today, the Su Residence was particularly lively. As soon as Su Qian arrived at the Su family¡¯s residence, she saw that someone was already waiting for her at the entrance. Seeing that Su Qian was holding a child in each hand, the Su family¡¯s housekeeper, Su An, put on a fake smile and said disdainfully, ¡°Fifth Miss, the head of the family has been waiting for you for a long time.¡± After speaking, Su An didn¡¯t even give Su Qian a chance to reply as he turned around and walked into the Su Residence. ¡°Mother, can I go and beat him up?¡± Su Qingqing raised her head and asked with an innocent smile. Su Qian knew that Su Qingqing was unhappy with Su An¡¯s attitude, but she didn¡¯t mind at all. ¡°He¡¯s just Su Chenghua¡¯s dog. Now that the dog is barking at us, we should teach his master a lesson, not the dog.¡± Without Su Chenghua¡¯s indulgence, how could Su An have the courage to treat her like this? Therefore, if there was a need to teach a lesson, it would be Su Chenghua. There was no point in teaching others a lesson. Su Qian knew very well that Su Chenghua was already prepared and was just waiting for her to walk right into the trap, but she didn¡¯t panic at all. She held the two children¡¯s soft little hands and strode into the Su family¡¯s house. Su An swaggered in front of the mother and children like a proud pheasant. He couldn¡¯t help but sneer when he saw the children looking around as soon as they entered the Su Residence. As expected, they were like wild children who had not seen the world. They had only come to the Su family¡¯s courtyard for a stroll and were already shocked by the extravagant scene in the Su Residence! The two children looked at the rockery, spring, and all kinds of rare flowers and plants in the garden with great interest. Finally, under Su An¡¯s proud gaze, Su Qingqing exclaimed, ¡°Mother, this house is so amazing!¡± Su An snorted arrogantly and was about to mock her when Su Ye spoke. ¡°It is indeed very powerful.¡± Su Ye looked around and said seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to take a good look the last time I was here. Now that I¡¯ve taken a look again, this house is indeed so poor that it¡¯s amazing.¡± Bang! Su An couldn¡¯t stand Su Ye¡¯s words. He tripped with his left foot and fell head-first to the ground, his nose bleeding. However, he ignored the pain and looked at the two children in horror. Poor? Was this word used in the ancestral home of the Su family, a great aristocratic family? Su An looked at Su Qian in disgust. He was certain that this woman had taught the two children to tell such lies on purpose! Su An immediately looked down on Su Qian even more. ¡°Fifth Miss, let¡¯s go quickly. Don¡¯t let the master wait!¡± he sneered. Su Qian didn¡¯t say anything but looked in the direction Su An was leading them. That direction was the backyard of the Su Residence. From the moment she entered, Su Qian could clearly sense that there was a mix of auras in the backyard. By a rough estimate, at least 20 to 30 experts were waiting there. Needless to say, these people were definitely waiting for her. Chapter 23 - Quickly Kowtow to Your Father to Admit Your Mistake Chapter 23 Quickly Kowtow to Your Father to Admit Your Mistake Su Qian¡¯s eyes flickered, but she wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, she laughed and continued to lead the children forward. Finally, Su An led them to the backyard. Standing outside the backyard, Su Qian could see the huge backyard from a distance. A row of golden chairs was set up, and Su Chenghua was sitting in the middle of the courtyard with a calm aura. Behind him was a row of experts, the number of which was about the same as Su Qian had estimated. When these people saw Su Qian, it was as if they were staring at a piece of fish on a chopping board and were just waiting to tear her to pieces. ¡°Su Chenghua, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Su Qian looked at these people and finally understood why Su Chenghua hadn¡¯t gone to find trouble with her for the past three days. It turned out that he had planned everything carefully and invited so many experts, just waiting for her to walk into the trap today. Su Ye and Su Qingqing¡¯s faces were ugly. They were so angry that they wanted to rush up and teach this group of people a lesson. They actually dared to group up to bully their mother? Did he really think that the two of them were pushovers? ¡°Cut the crap. Su Qian, you¡¯ve committed treason and heresy. You¡¯ve done such a disgraceful thing to the family, and you still don¡¯t repent. Today, I¡¯m going to sign a letter of severance between us and sever our father-daughter relationship! From now on, you¡¯re no longer a member of the Su family. The Su family will never acknowledge your existence, and you¡¯ll have nothing to do with the Su family!¡± After saying this, Su Chenghua grabbed the brush on the table and wrote the letter of severance with ink, then signed his name. Su Qian smiled when she saw Su Chenghua raise the letter of severance. Her laughter was as clear as silver bells, and her smile was as beautiful as a flower. The charm in her Phoenix eyes made all the men present go crazy. In the past, everyone said that Su Qian was extremely ugly, but from the looks of it today, she wasn¡¯t ugly at all. She was clearly devastatingly beautiful! All the men present were mesmerized by Su Qian¡¯s smile, but they quickly calmed down after seeing the two children beside her. What was the use of being beautiful? After all, she was a woman who had lost her chastity. What¡¯s more, she still had the delusion of going against the Su family alone. What a joke! As everyone looked at Su Qian¡¯s delicate appearance, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine what kind of life this woman would live after being kicked out of the Su family by Master Su. ¡°Su Chenghua, I thought you were shameless enough in the past. I didn¡¯t expect you to bring me so many surprises. You¡¯ve crossed the line of shamelessness again and again.¡± Su Qian looked at Su Chenghua with a cold smile as if she was looking at a dead man. ¡°Old Master, don¡¯t be angry. Xiao Qi didn¡¯t mean to talk back to you. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been hard for her to raise her children alone for so many years. She¡¯ll inevitably be angry with us.¡± Beside Su Chenghua, a well-maintained beautiful woman stood up with a pained expression. She used a handkerchief to wipe away the nonexistent tears at the corner of her eyes to hide the hatred in her eyes. ¡°Xiao Qi, Mother is begging you to stop. Quickly kowtow to your father to admit your mistake. Your father will definitely forgive you.¡± Su Qian stood outside the backyard and sneered. ¡°My mother died a long time ago. Lady Pei, who do you think you are? How dare you call yourself my mother and insult my dead mother?¡± That¡¯s right, Lady Pei was her poor mother¡¯s ¡°good friend¡± in the past. When she was young, she tried her best to climb into Su Chenghua¡¯s bed. After her mother¡¯s death, she couldn¡¯t wait to climb up to the position of the Su family¡¯s madam. She had allowed Su Yue and the other Su family¡¯s children to bully her in every way possible until the original owner of this body was tortured to death. She had to take revenge for this! Chapter 24 - Which Man Was in Her Room? Chapter 24 Which Man Was in Her Room? ¡°Su Qian, how dare you! How dare you speak to your mother like that!¡± Su Chenghua¡¯s eyes were almost spitting fire. He was so angry that he slapped the armrest of his chair. ¡°Yue¡¯er¡­¡± Su Yue did not wait for Su Chenghua to finish his sentence. She stood up abruptly and pointed at Su Qingqing in front of everyone. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± ¡°Yue¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lady Pei asked as she looked at Su Yue¡¯s agitated expression. ¡°Mother, have you forgotten that I was beaten up by someone that night? The one who hit me was that little girl!¡± Su Yue hurriedly said. ¡°What do you mean by being beaten? Yue¡¯er, when did you get hit?¡± Su Chenghua asked with a frown. Lady Pei¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly said, ¡°Old Master, Yue¡¯er was suddenly attacked by bandits a few days ago, and her face was disfigured. I thought you might be worried, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°How could you not tell me about such a big thing?¡± Su Chenghua glared at Su Qingqing. ¡°Yue¡¯er, are you sure she hit you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s her! She was the one who sneaked up on me when I wasn¡¯t prepared!¡± Su Yue gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°My sister didn¡¯t just beat you up that night. There was also a man in your room who was beaten up along with you. Why don¡¯t you ask that man to come along? So that we can settle the score together?¡± Su Ye asked with a cold smile. Su Ye¡¯s words immediately piqued everyone¡¯s curiosity. Everyone looked at each other, not understanding what he meant. If Miss Su Yue was attacked at night, then which man was in her room in the middle of the night? Su Yue and Lady Pei¡¯s expressions changed at the same time, but Lady Pei was the first to react. She cried and said, ¡°Xiao Qi, I know you hate me and don¡¯t want to acknowledge me. You can vent your anger on me. After all, I didn¡¯t stop you from fooling around with men back then and caused you to become like this. But, your sister is still an innocent girl. You can¡¯t teach your child to use such words to slander your sister¡¯s innocence.¡± With just a few words, Lady Pei had painted Su Qian into an unpardonable shrew. Her exquisite acting skills instantly resonated with everyone present. Six years ago, when Su Qian had an affair with a man, how could Lady Pei stop her? As for Su Qian, it was bad enough that she was unruly, but now she was even slandering her sister¡¯s innocence. It was simply outrageous! ¡°Su Qian, how dare you send those two b*stards to harm me? I¡¯m going to make you kneel down and crawl like a dog today, apologize, and admit your mistakes!After saying this, Su Yue rushed out of her original spot in a fluster, and her figure was like a storm as she charged toward Su Qian. Everyone thought that Su Qian was dead for sure, but no one noticed the fierce glint in her eyes. Su Qian lifted her foot expressionlessly and kicked Su Yue right in the chest, sending her flying. The sound of her ribs breaking reverberated in the air, and Su Yue fell to the ground. She was in so much pain that her eyes rolled back, and she spat out a large mouthful of blood. For a moment, everyone¡¯s mocking smile froze at the corner of their mouths, and they were so shocked that their eyes almost popped out. ¡°What did you just call my child?¡± Su Qian¡¯s melodious voice sounded as if it had come from hell. She coldly walked in front of Su Yue and stepped on her right hand with her embroidered shoe. She could only feel the terrifying aura around Su Qian madly pressing down on her head. Su Yue couldn¡¯t believe that a good-for-nothing could have such a cold and terrifying murderous aura. It was as if she had stepped on the corpses of the dead! Chapter 25 - No One Is Allowed to Insult My Children Chapter 25 No One Is Allowed to Insult My Children Su Yue wanted to pull her right hand away, but she couldn¡¯t do it. At this moment, Su Qian¡¯s voice was heard with a force that couldn¡¯t be ignored. ¡°Remember this. As long as I, Su Qian, am around, no one is allowed to insult my children. Those who disobey will die!¡± After she finished speaking, she exerted force on her leg and with a crack, Su Yue¡¯s wrist was broken. Su Yue let out a blood-curdling scream, and her eyes rolled back as she fainted. Su Qian didn¡¯t think much of it. She seemed to be disgusted by Su Yue¡¯s snot and tears. She raised her leg and kicked Su Yue away, shattering her Dantian at the same time. With her Dantian and right hand destroyed, Su Yue became a cripple and could no longer cultivate. Everyone present kept quiet out of fear. Everyone rubbed their eyes. Su Qian was a good-for-nothing, yet she was able to cripple her? ¡°This is impossible¡­¡± Su Chenghua looked at everything in disbelief. When he met Su Qian¡¯s cold gaze, an inexplicable sense of fear emerged in his heart. When did Su Qian have such an aura? It was as if she was an unparalleled king who could look down on the world without doing anything. ¡°Su Qian, you¡¯re so cruel. How dare you hurt your sister? To think that Yue¡¯er treated you so well!¡± Lady Pei¡¯s heart ached as she pointed at Su Qian¡¯s nose and scolded her while crying. ¡°Of course, I haven¡¯t forgotten how well Su Yue has treated me. Eight years ago, she was the one who kicked me into a pond in the harsh winter and almost caused me to die of illness. She was also the one who beat me every day, causing me to subconsciously kneel and beg for mercy just by hearing her name. She was also the one who caused me to be unable to eat my fill and wear warm clothes. As the Su Residence¡¯s young miss, I could only live a meager life. Even the lowest-ranked maidservant in the residence would beat me to vent her anger.¡± Su Qian¡¯s tone was very calm, but it was this calm tone that made everyone look at each other in confusion. They were all invited by Master Su to show Su Qian that the Su family was wealthy and to force her to leave. However, they had never thought that Su Qian had such a difficult life in the Su Residence. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. We, mother and daughter, have clearly treated you very well¡­¡± Just as Lady Pei was about to speak, Su Qian¡¯s cold gaze swept over her. She was so frightened that her legs gave way, and her imposing manner disappeared. ¡°I, Su Qian, have never forgotten how ¡®well¡¯ you¡¯ve treated me within these six years.¡± Su Qian saw that Lady Pei was trembling in fear and sneered. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll make the Su family pay back everything you owe me and my mother!¡± Those words shocked everyone. Everyone looked at this unruly woman and couldn¡¯t believe that she was still the same cowardly Su Qian from six years ago. Suddenly, an earth-shaking crash sounded! It was Su Chenghua who had smashed the round table beside him. ¡°You¡¯re impudent!¡± He was like an enraged Lion as he glared at Su Qian. ¡°You have to sign this letter of severance today, even if you don¡¯t want to! However, before you sign and leave the Su family, I will teach you the rules of our Su family. Third Elder, go! Teach this little b*tch who sneaked an attack on Yue¡¯er a lesson!¡± Su Chenghua¡¯s words enlightened everyone. They had been wondering how Su Qian could defeat Su Yue, but it turned out that she had relied on a sneak attack. How shameless! Su Qian felt like she was being ridiculed. It had been a few years since they last met, and Su Chenghua¡¯s ability to distort the truth had really grown day by day. Seeing a middle-aged man in a blue robe step forward aggressively, she motioned for the two children to step back. Looking at the middle-aged man, all the memories related to him came back one by one¡­ Chapter 26 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Su Yi. He was the eldest son of the Su family¡¯s third son, Su Chenghua¡¯s third brother, and her uncle. Su Yi unsheathed the sword at his waist, and a cold glint suddenly appeared. He threw it high up into the air and threw it to Su Qian. He arrogantly said, ¡°Hold on to the long sword. In case everyone says that I¡¯m bullying the weak!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Su Yi¡¯s feet crushed the ground with his immense strength, and he charged straight at Su Qian like a ferocious wolf. Everyone was waiting to see Su Qian¡¯s blood splatter on the spot. Su Qian was the only one who remained calm in the face of danger. She narrowed her bloodthirsty eyes. Going mad at her? She would make him pay the price. Su Yi¡¯s palm flew toward Su Qian¡¯s fair face. Without even looking at the fan-like palm, Su Qian¡¯s figure turned around like a raging flame. With a wave of air, the soft cufflink became as hard as iron due to the spiritual energy enveloping it. It wrapped around Su Yi¡¯s wrist in a seemingly delicate manner and twisted with force. As Su Yi screamed like a pig being slaughtered, the crowd that was originally watching the show stopped laughing as if they had taken some medicine. No one had expected Su Qian to break Su Yi¡¯s arm into three pieces with a single move! ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re looking for death!¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he reached out to pinch Su Qian¡¯s slender and soft neck. However, just as his hand was extended in mid-air, Su Qian flashed away at a terrifying speed and disappeared in an instant. Su Yi was extremely shocked, but the fierce spiritual power behind him had already imprinted itself on his shoulder. Su Qian moved behind Su Yi, and with a palm and a push, Su Yi was knocked to the ground. Caught off guard by Su Qian¡¯s attack, Su Yi was so shocked that he thought he was already seriously injured. However, when he fell to the ground, he realized that there was only a feeling of suffocation in his chest. Su Qian¡¯s palm strike didn¡¯t even have the power to make him spit out blood. ¡°Hahaha, trash will always be trash. Su Qian, you¡¯ll always be a b*tch that can¡¯t even be brought into the spotlight!¡± Su Yi laughed hideously as he looked at the enchanting red-clothed woman in front of him and revealed a smile. A cold glint suddenly appeared in her enchanting Phoenix eyes. Su Yi¡¯s heart tightened as he heard the sound of something breaking through the air falling from above. Su Yi raised his head in shock. Amidst the crowd¡¯s exclamations, he could only watch as the long sword that he had thrown earlier descended rapidly. Whoosh! The sword slit Su Yi¡¯s throat and the long sword pierced through his throat, nailing him to the ground. The timing was actually not the slightest bit off. A light breeze blew past, and the pungent smell of blood reverberated in the air. Everyone present was silent, and they felt a chill on their backs. They had actually unknowingly broken out in a cold sweat. Seeing this scene, no one believed that this was just a coincidence. Su Qian wanted Su Yi dead, but she didn¡¯t want to dirty her hands. Who would have thought that the long sword that Su Yi had thrown at Su Qian, which he thought he had given way to, would actually become a sharp blade that stabbed at him, making him pay the price of his life for his arrogance! Su Chenghua¡¯s face turned pale. He was so shocked that he could not close his mouth as he looked at the enchanting figure in the courtyard. ¡°Is this all your Su family can do?¡± Su Qian turned to Su Chenghua behind her and asked sarcastically. With just one look, Su Chenghua felt a chill run down his spine. He yelled, ¡°A-All of you, attack! I will give a third-grade elixir to whoever catches Su Qian!¡± As soon as he said this, all the experts present had fanatical looks on their faces. A third-grade elixir was something that many people could only dream of obtaining in their entire lives. Sensing the murderous intent of the crowd, Su Qian clenched her fists in anger. ¡°That¡¯s my mother¡¯s elixir. How can I allow you to waste it!¡± Chapter 27 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Where did the Su family get a third-grade elixir? It was nothing more than her mother¡¯s dowry! How dare Su Chenghua ruin something her mother had left behind! Su Qian¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as she charged toward Su Chenghua. The other experts saw this opportunity and slashed at Su Qian with their shiny blades. The bright sunlight shone down from the sky, and the murderous aura in the courtyard filled the air. However, Su Qian didn¡¯t look away, as if she couldn¡¯t see the sharp blades that were about to take her life. ¡°Little babies, quickly go and help mother!¡± Everyone was so excited that they thought they were about to succeed. Su Qingqing¡¯s voice came out of nowhere. It was tender and clear, and it resounded through the sky. Immediately, with the sound of hissing, a large number of poisonous creatures came out of nowhere. Countless poisonous snakes and insects rushed toward the crowd like a wave, causing a large number of people to scream. ¡°It¡¯s a venomous snake! And poisonous spiders!¡± The crowd screamed in panic, and while they were talking, they were put down by a mouthful of venom from the poisonous snake. ¡°Why are there poisonous scorpions? Where the hell did these things come from?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t come over, help!¡± ¡°Hmph, hmph, I¡¯d like to see who else dares to bully my mother!¡± Su Qingqing proudly raised her snow-white chin and continued to order the group of poisonous creatures, ¡°Attack! Don¡¯t let a single one of them off!¡± The poisonous creatures were like Su Qingqing¡¯s loyal servants. They pounced on the strong men fiercely, and an even more ear-piercing scream was heard. ¡°Little bastard, stop!¡± The Su family¡¯s First Elder finally managed to break out of the poisonous creatures¡¯ encirclement. He was so angry that he threw a palm at Su Qingqing. The palm that was mixed with spiritual power was enough to smash Su Qingqing¡¯s little head. The First Elder was infuriated until he heard Su Ye¡¯s sinister voice ring out behind him like a death knell from hell. As the fear of death approached, the First Elder turned around in fear. He saw Su Ye¡¯s usual calm smile disappear and his face turn cold as he kicked him in the back. Crack! Su Ye¡¯s kick was as powerful as a thunderbolt, and it left a bloody hole in the back of the First Elder¡¯s waist! His body rolled out like a ball. The First Elder broke two more ribs and passed out with his eyes rolled back. Su Qian¡¯s red robe was like fire, and her figure flashed like lightning as she stood in front of Su Chenghua and his wife. ¡°Old Master, run, run!¡± Lady Pei trembled and swayed in shock. Su Chenghua didn¡¯t even have time to run before Su Qian kicked her to the ground and she spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Little b*tch¡­¡± Before Su Chenghua could finish his sentence, Su Qian raised her hand and slapped Su Chenghua¡¯s face heavily with her fragrant palm! Slap! ¡°Ow!¡± Su Chenghua¡¯s face was split open by Su Qian¡¯s slap, and blood splattered everywhere. It was so painful that he almost blacked out. ¡°This slap is for encroaching on my mother¡¯s dowry!¡± Su Qian didn¡¯t stop there. She turned her hand around and slapped him again. ¡°This slap is for letting my mother down!¡± ¡°B*tch, you¡¯re looking for death!¡± Given Su Chenghua¡¯s status, being slapped in front of so many people was more humiliating than being killed. He clenched his fist in anger and threw a punch at Su Qian. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, everyone thought that Su Chenghua would be able to end this farce with a single punch. But to their surprise, his punch was blocked by Su Qian¡¯s Jade-like hand. This time, not only was the crowd shocked, Su Chenghua¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he used all his strength to try and suppress Su Qian. He didn¡¯t believe that a piece of trash could block his full-force attack! Chapter 28 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian looked at Su Chenghua quietly, her eyes full of disdain. Su Chenghua activated the spiritual power in his body, but no matter how hard he tried, his fist was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from Su Qian. Even if his fist trembled with force, Su Qian¡¯s little hand was still as steady as ever, and he couldn¡¯t move an inch forward. ¡°Old Master, you, what are you doing? Quickly kill her!¡± Lady Pei fell to the ground in pain and screamed in horror. ¡°Shut up!¡± Of course, Su Chenghua wanted to, but he couldn¡¯t move at all. He couldn¡¯t even pull his hand back. Su Qian¡¯s seemingly soft little hand had the power of a thousand troops. At this moment, she slowly exerted force and crushed his wrist. ¡°The Su family is nothing more than this.¡± As Su Qian spoke, her Jade-like hands swept across the air and slapped Su Chenghua¡¯s face into a pulp. His face was a bloody mess, and all of his teeth were broken, falling to the ground with blood mixed in. Everyone was silent as cicadas in winter as they watched this scene with their hair standing on end. The Su family¡¯s head was an early-stage fourth-rank powerhouse and could be ranked in the top ten in the imperial capital, but he was no match for Su Qian at all. Like a stray dog, he was slapped in the face by her! Was this still the useless Su Qian from back then? No, if she was a good-for-nothing, then there would be no more geniuses in this world! ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one last time, where is the thing my mother left behind?¡± Su Qian grabbed Su Chenghua¡¯s collar coldly and demanded, ¡°Answer me with one word, or die!¡± ¡°Su Qian, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your father¡­¡± Su Chenghua spat out two broken teeth as he spoke. There was a lingering fear in his eyes. ¡°If you kill me, you¡¯ll be killing your father. No one in the world will let you off!¡± Su Qian suddenly laughed. Her smile was so stunning and charming, like a thorn apple blooming in the dark night, full of suffocating danger. Even though most of the people present were experts who licked the blood from their blades all year round, they couldn¡¯t help but feel cold. At this moment, Su Qian was the Grim Reaper. She looked at Su Chenghua with indifference and contempt as if she was looking at a tiny ant on the ground. ¡°If the world dares to laugh at me, I¡¯ll destroy the world, let alone you, a small family head of the Su family.¡± Su Chenghua¡¯s face was ashen as he watched Su Qian raise her hand expressionlessly and slap him in the face. The destructive palm strike terrified everyone! ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± A thunderous roar suddenly sounded. ¡°Su Qian, you dare to kill your father?¡± The old roar made everyone¡¯s heart tremble. The terrifying aura of a sixth-rank powerhouse swept over, and the terrifying spiritual power shook everyone¡¯s spiritual power flow until it was blocked. A golden figure shot out from the depths of the Su family¡¯s courtyard. Boom! With a loud bang, the old figure arrived with a sharp gust of wind. His withered hand reached out and grabbed Su Qian¡¯s throat. Su Qian narrowed her eyes and left a faint red mark on Su Chenghua¡¯s face with her nail, but she didn¡¯t dodge or retreat. Instead, she met the old man¡¯s palm with her own. Bang! With a deafening sound, the two palms collided and set off a shocking wind. The airwaves rippled and spread rapidly in all directions, causing the weaker people in the surroundings to spit out a large mouthful of blood. Su Qian and the old man retreated at the same time before coming to a stop. Feeling her arm go numb from the shock, Su Qian shattered the old man¡¯s aura that had entered her body to relieve her suffocation. The Su family¡¯s excited shouts came from the surrounding crowd, ¡°Look, it¡¯s the ancestor!¡± All of a sudden, the Su family members looked at the old man with excitement and admiration as if they had seen their savior! Following the crowd¡¯s gaze, Su Qian saw an old man with a square face, as furious as a lion. His white beard fluttered even though there was no wind, and he was glaring at her as if he couldn¡¯t wait to shoot her through! Chapter 29 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Mother, are you alright?¡± The two kids ran over in concern and glared at the Su family¡¯s ancestor warily. They could feel that this old man was much more powerful than the people they had just met. Seeing the two children, the Su family¡¯s ancestor frowned in disgust as if he had seen something unsightly. ¡°Su Qian, who gave you the guts to act so arrogantly in the Su family? You better kneel down now!¡± ¡°I, Su Qian, don¡¯t kneel to the heavens or the earth. You, Old Man Su, are just a shameless person who bullies the young. Are you even worthy?¡± Su Qian sneered and shielded the two children behind her. Ancestor Su¡¯s lips twitched as he looked at Su Qian, whom he had never looked at before. He never thought that this girl would be so eloquent. Not only were there family heads and elders, but there were also ancestors of each family. They were the absolute experts in their families, and because they cultivated spiritual power, they had long lifespans and extraordinary strength. Today, Ancestor Su had gone head to head with Su Qian, so it was no wonder that he had been scolded for being a bully. If there were only people from the Su family present, Ancestor Su didn¡¯t need to care. However, there were other people present, so he had to clear his throat and say, ¡°Shut up! Su Qian, you¡¯ve committed great treasonous acts. Today, as the Su family¡¯s ancestor, I¡¯m going to kill you and tidy up the house so that you don¡¯t continue to sully the Su family¡¯s reputation!¡± ¡°A Su family that relied on my mother¡¯s dowry to squeeze into a big aristocratic family, what right do you have to be arrogant?¡± Su Qian was disdainful. She looked at Ancestor Su and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time with your Su family. Quickly hand over my mother¡¯s things.¡± ¡°Su Qian! How dare you speak to your elders like that!¡± The Su family¡¯s ancestor had never been retorted like this before, and his killing intent surged. The aura of a sixth-rank expert surged forth as he looked at Su Qian and sneered. ¡°Today, I will teach you the rules of my Su family!¡± When everyone saw this scene, they were all excited to watch a good show. ¡°Hahaha, Su Qian¡¯s done for this time. The ancestor¡¯s strength is ranked in the top three among the great aristocratic families. She¡¯s definitely no match for him!¡± ¡°She deserved to be beaten to death. Who asked her to be so arrogant?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet and see how many moves Su Qian can last. I¡¯m guessing she¡¯ll die within three moves!¡± ¡°What are you thinking? A useless piece of trash doesn¡¯t even need to be beaten to be scared witless by her ancestor! If you don¡¯t believe me, see for yourself!¡± The Su family gloated at Su Qian¡¯s misfortune and turned to look at her. However, Su Qian wasn¡¯t as scared out of her wits as everyone had imagined. Instead, she stood in her original spot calmly, the aura around her unstoppable. She was actually on par with the Su family¡¯s ancestor! Everyone was confused and couldn¡¯t understand. Was Su Qian really not afraid or was she just pretending? Why was she able to remain calm in front of the ancestor? ¡°Today, I will make the Su family disappear from the imperial capital forever.¡± As she spoke, Su Qian¡¯s Phoenix-like eyes were filled with a cold mist, and her killing intent soared. ¡°Die!¡± Ancestor Su was infuriated by Su Qian¡¯s arrogance. Just as he was about to make a move, he suddenly heard a cold and moving voice from the sky. ¡°I would like to see who dares to touch my woman today!¡± A terrifying and furious roar sounded out of nowhere, and a terrifying aura pressed down on everyone¡¯s shoulders like a mountain. Everyone present except Ancestor Su and Su Qian¡¯s children felt their legs go soft, and they knelt down uncontrollably. Chapter 30 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian¡¯s eyes flickered as she raised her head and saw a pure gold sedan chair flying towards her. With a loud bang, the carriage descended from the sky, accompanied by a golden light. The carriage pulled by the dazzling silver-white heavenly blood wolf appeared in front of everyone. And sitting in the sedan chair was a man with an overbearing aura. The man was dressed in a long, cool-colored robe, and there was a white tiger skin cushion beneath him. At this moment, he was sitting firmly on the golden sedan chair. Even though the mask covered his face, it could not hide the shocking cold killing intent. His pair of cold eyes were filled with bloodlust like a frozen deep pool that was unfathomable! He was like the King of Heaven and earth, looking down on all living beings and acting wantonly! Under the terrifying aura, even Ancestor Su¡¯s legs trembled. The others knelt on the ground and couldn¡¯t even raise their heads. ¡°Ninth Prince? Why did you come here?¡± Ancestor Su looked at Xiao Yan in confusion with a really ugly expression. He didn¡¯t know why, but today Xiao Yan¡¯s dense aura was different from usual. It was bone-piercing cold, making him cautious. Furthermore, weren¡¯t the eight snow-white lone wolves pulling the sedan chair demonic beasts? Demonic beasts were extremely rare on the continent, and it would take a great deal of energy and money to tame them. In particular, the eight lone wolves had snow-white fur, and there was not a single strand of stray hair. It was smooth and shiny, and it was obvious that they were worth a lot. The Ninth Prince was just a useless prince who was not favored. When did he have the ability to control demonic beasts? Also, the woman he mentioned, could it be¡­? ¡°You all joined hands to bully my woman, so I naturally came to seek justice.¡± As if he was a mind-reader, Xiao Yan replied coldly. Then, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, he turned to Su Qian. ¡°Qianqian, are you alright?¡± Hearing the word ¡°Qianqian¡±, Su Qian¡¯s hair stood on end. She glanced at him with a strange look and suppressed the cold in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. The exchange between the two caused an uproar. Some people couldn¡¯t help but start discussing. ¡°Has the Ninth Prince gone crazy? He actually wants Su Qian, a slut who lost her chastity and gave birth?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he felt a bloodthirsty gaze sweep over him. The man¡¯s eyes suddenly met Xiao Yan¡¯s, and he was so scared that he shivered and peed in his pants. ¡°Ow!¡± The leader of the heavenly blood wolves threw off the reins and leaped forward, biting down on the man¡¯s throat. The warm blood stained the white fur of the heavenly blood wolf. With just a single bite, the person who had spoken rudely was bitten to death. The heavenly blood wolf spat out his blood in disdain and returned to the group. The crowd gasped one after another. Everyone was so scared by this sudden change that their scalps went numb, not daring to say a word. They secretly looked at Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan was clearly still smiling nonchalantly, but there was no hint of a smile in his eyes, only a chilling murderous intent. In an instant, everyone felt that the useless Ninth Prince seemed to have changed. Su Qian didn¡¯t move. She glanced at Xiao Yan. She had long known that this man was not simple, but she did not expect that this person, who had always been low-key, would suddenly show his edge today. When she thought about what he had just said, she could not help but frown again. She clenched her fists under her sleeves and quickly turned to look at the children not far away. At this moment, the two children¡¯s attention had been completely drawn to the eight majestic heavenly blood wolves. They had been eager to approach them several times to find out what was going on, but they did not notice Xiao Yan at all. Su Qian¡¯s heart calmed down, and she looked at Xiao Yan again, curious about what this man was going to do next. She wasn¡¯t the only one who was curious. Although Xiao Yan was of royal blood, he was the most unloved trash prince. Today, he appeared and said that he wanted to stand up for his woman. No one knew if Ancestor Su would respect him. However, what they didn¡¯t know was that Xiao Yan didn¡¯t come today to get the Su family¡¯s ancestor¡¯s respect. He really wanted to seek justice for Su Qian and support her! Chapter 31 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Ninth Prince, what do you mean by this?¡± Ancestor Su didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yan to be so arrogant. His face darkened and he said unhappily, ¡°Su Qian¡¯s matter is the Su family¡¯s matter. Ninth Prince, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t join in the fun here. Why don¡¯t you go back, rest early, and recuperate your body so that you can have the opportunity to go to the palace for morning court.¡± When the people around them heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. No one in Fire Cloud did not know that the Ninth Prince was not favored. The Emperor had always been cold to him, and he was also a failure. He was weak and paralyzed, and he did not even have the right to attend the morning court assembly that every prince had to attend. He had always been lower class. Ancestor Su looked like he was concerned about him, but he was actually reminding Xiao Yan to pay attention to his identity! Sensing the mocking gazes of the crowd, Su Qian narrowed her eyes, and the killing intent in her heart intensified. However, Xiao Yan was still full of smiles. His nonchalant tone was filled with hostility as he said, ¡°Six years ago, Qianqian put on her wedding dress for me. Although there was no ceremony, everyone in Fire Cloud knows that she is my fianc¨¦e. Today, I will protect her. Whoever dares to disobey me will be killed without mercy.¡± His laughter contained infinite killing intent, like a god from heaven, and he was majestic without being angry, suppressing everyone into silence. Ancestor Su waved his hand, and his spiritual power suppressed the entire scene. His face darkened, and the respect he had for Xiao Yan disappeared. He mocked, ¡°Your Highness loves to joke. How are you going to protect Su Qian if you can¡¯t even stand up?¡± The surrounding people immediately started to gloat and discuss, ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right. He¡¯s just a piece of trash. He can¡¯t even block one move from our ancestor.¡± ¡°Does Xiao Yan think that he can suppress our ancestor with his status? We, the people of Fire Cloud, have always relied on our strength to speak. The Ninth Prince doesn¡¯t even know how to cultivate. Without strength, how can he negotiate with the ancestor?¡± ¡°He¡¯s only arrogant because he has demonic beasts. Trash will always be trash. No wonder he likes Su Qian!¡± The crowd looked at Su Qian, then at the two children, then at Xiao Yan, and laughed even louder. They had seen many cuckolds, but it was the first time they had seen someone like Xiao Yan who was in a hurry to make himself a cuckold. ¡°Men, please escort His Highness out,¡± Ancestor Su raised his head and ordered. ¡°Let me do it!¡± The Su family¡¯s Second Elder stood up and went straight to Xiao Yan. He sneered and said, ¡°Ninth Prince, you¡¯d better sent yourself out. It won¡¯t look good if you let me carry you out!¡± ¡°Idiot.¡± Su Qian¡¯s lips moved slightly as she gave such an evaluation. ¡°Su Qian, you b*tch! Are you tired of living¡­!¡±The Second Elder rolled up his sleeves in anger, but he suddenly felt a suffocating spiritual power suddenly erupting from Xiao Yan¡¯s body. He was so scared that his body instantly stiffened, and the spiritual power flowing in his body actually stopped flowing under the absolute pressure of the aura! Bang! No one saw clearly how Xiao Yan did it. When they came back to their senses, the Second Elder¡¯s figure had turned into an afterimage under the sunlight. Blood splattered everywhere he passed, and by the time he landed on the ground, his chest had already been shattered by the terrifying force, leaving a bloody mess! Instantly, the entire place fell silent. Everyone¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when they saw the Second Elder being killed without even having the chance to scream. ¡°If you can¡¯t make Qianqian happy today, there will be no one left in the Su family.¡± The man spoke indifferently. He could not be bothered with the Su family at all. Chapter 32 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The anger in Ancestor Su¡¯s heart was like a raging fire, burning away his last bit of patience. He forced out a sentence, ¡°You overestimate yourself!¡± Ancestor Su arrived and in the blink of an eye, he was in front of Xiao Yan. His hands curled up into sharp claws and clawed at his mask. Sitting firmly in the golden sedan chair, Xiao Yan looked up. In the next moment, Ancestor Su was sent flying by the terrifying aura around Xiao Yan. He landed heavily and spat out a mouthful of blood. The sun was shining brightly in the courtyard, and everyone¡¯s faces were comical and dull. Their mouths were so wide open that an egg could almost be stuffed in. ¡°This is impossible!¡± Ancestor Su jumped up in shock like he was injected with chicken blood. He didn¡¯t admit defeat and attacked Xiao Yan once more. Bang! Before Ancestor Su could get close to the sedan chair, an invisible spiritual power flicked him away. Ancestor Su landed on the ground once more and spat out another mouthful of blood. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Ancestor Su¡¯s golden robe was covered in dust, and he jumped up once more to knock over. Bang bang bang! After a few times, Ancestor Su was like a monkey that was being played around with. He was beaten until his head was bleeding and his eye socket was blue. That miserable look made everyone¡¯s heart palpitate. Ancestor Su felt everyone¡¯s terrified gazes. He thought back to how everyone was scolding Xiao Yan for being trash. Now that he lost to Xiao Yan, wouldn¡¯t he be worse than trash? ¡°Die!¡± The extreme humiliation made Ancestor Su jump up. He gathered all the spiritual power in his body and wanted to give Xiao Yan a full blow. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yan would raise his hand in the air, and the spiritual power in his body instantly froze, blocking his meridians and instantly restricting his movements. His body stiffened, and he fell heavily to the ground. Su Qian raised her brows and turned to look at Xiao Yan. To be able to suppress Ancestor Su with spiritual power, Xiao Yan¡¯s strength was at least at the eighth rank or even stronger. ¡°Qianqian, are you satisfied with your husband¡¯s strength?¡± He looked at Su Qian and asked indifferently. Su Qian pursed her lips. ¡°I owe you a favor this time.¡± After Su Qian finished speaking, she strode towards Ancestor Su. Xiao Yan raised his long black eyebrows behind his mask. He didn¡¯t like the fact that Su Qian was so distant from him. However, he had plenty of time to take it slowly. ¡°Wow, brother, look at that weird uncle. He¡¯s so powerful.¡± Su Qingqing looked at Xiao Yan with admiration and sighed. ¡°Why on earth did this man keep coming to see mother and even want to help her?¡± Su Ye asked as he turned to look at his sister. He saw the excitement in the little girl¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed. ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t be fooled by that man.¡± ¡°Brother, he saved mother. Why would he lie to us?¡± As Su Qingqing spoke, she took Su Ye¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Brother, I want to touch those big white dogs he has.¡± Su Qingqing had never seen a heavenly blood wolf before. Naturally, she could not tell that they were wolves and not dogs. She only felt that those big dogs were majestic and looked extremely handsome! Su Ye looked at the heavenly blood wolf, whose fur had turned cold. His little hands were also itching to make a move, but he did not trust Xiao Yan. He held his sister¡¯s hand tightly and stood at the side, looking at their mother. On the other side, Su Qian was already standing in front of Ancestor Su. The first thing he saw was Su Qian¡¯s embroidered shoes. Ancestor Su raised his head with difficulty and glared at Su Qian in anger. ¡°B*tch¡­¡± Chapter 33 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian narrowed her eyes and kicked Ancestor Su in the face, breaking two of his teeth. Ancestor Su¡¯s eyes turned black from the kick. He watched as Su Qian pried open his mouth and slowly poured a bottle of poison into his mouth. ¡°This is a poison I refined. If you don¡¯t take the antidote within an hour, your body will fester and you¡¯ll die. Remember, I¡¯ll only give you an hour to return all the things my mother brought to the Su family. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Su Qian raised her wrist and forced Ancestor Su to swallow the poison. ¡°Men, go and prepare!¡± Ancestor Su gritted his teeth, and he couldn¡¯t treat his life as a joke. Su Qian calmly walked over to the seat of the family head and sat down, crossing her legs as she waited. The Su family didn¡¯t dare to be careless at all. They quickly brought over all the dowry that Lady Nangong had brought to the Su family. However, after so many years, Lady Nangong¡¯s dowry was almost used up. A single mahogany box was enough to store everything, and it was far from what Su Qian had requested. Su Qian remembered that when her mother married into the Su family from the Nangong family, the number one family in the imperial capital, the head of the Nangong family couldn¡¯t stop his daughter from marrying into the Su family. He spent a lot of money and brought her twenty boxes of rare treasures, as well as countless gold and silver. He wanted to give Lady Nangong enough capital to live a smooth life in the Su family. However, her infatuated mother, who loved Su Chenghua wholeheartedly, was cheated of all her dowry by his sweet words and passed away at a young age. At the thought of the Nangong family, Su Qian¡¯s eyes deepened. Ever since Lady Nangong¡¯s death, the Su family had become more and more unbridled. The Nangong family, on the other hand, had been depressed after losing their beloved daughter and had gradually declined. However, they never stopped helping Su Qian. It was just that the original owner of this body was too stubborn and believed that her mother¡¯s death had something to do with the Nangong family. She refused to bow her head and refused to let the Nangong family, who truly cared about her, in. She even gave all the gifts the Nangong family gave her to Su Yue to please her. Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bitter. She looked up at the clear sky and felt that she should take some time to go back to the Nangong family. ¡°Ancestor, this, this is far from enough¡­¡±The Su family¡¯s housekeeper had already sent people to empty the Su family¡¯s treasury, but it was still a third short of the dowry from that year. Su Qian wasn¡¯t surprised by this. Back then, the Nangong family was at its peak, and even the Emperor had to smile when he saw the head of the Nangong family. It was far from what the Su family was like today. ¡°Su Qian, you see¡­¡± Ancestor Su wanted to say something nice, but Xiao Yan beat him to it. ¡°If you can¡¯t return everything now, you can write an IOU first. It just so happens that I¡¯m here. I can be a witness for Qianqian.¡± Xiao Yan said unhurriedly. ¡°Good idea.¡± Su Qian stood up with a smile, picked up the paper and ink on the table, and said unhurriedly, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll add what your Su family owes me to this letter of severance! From today onwards, I, Su Qian, am no longer a member of the Su family. You must gather all of my mother¡¯s dowry within a month. Otherwise, I will massacre the Su family!¡± Su Qian¡¯s aura was overbearing. As soon as she finished speaking, she bit her fingertip and signed her name in one go. Everyone was stunned. This time, it wasn¡¯t that the Su family didn¡¯t want Su Qian; it was Su Qian who didn¡¯t want the Su family! Ancestor Su glared at Su Qian venomously, but the poison was about to enter his heart. He had no choice but to sign his name before he shouted in humiliation, ¡°Hand over the antidote!¡± Chapter 34 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Satisfied, Su Qian put away the letter of severance. Then, she casually took out a medicine bottle and threw an antidote pill on the ground. Ancestor Su had no choice but to pick up the antidote that was covered in dirt and swallow it. ¡°Get on.¡± After Su Qian walked in, Xiao Yan moved his body to make space for Su Qian. Su Qian thought about how this man had stepped out to help her just now and felt embarrassed to reject him again in front of so many people. As a result, Su Qian decided not to embarrass him and waved at the children. When they ran over, she carried one child in each hand and sat down beside Xiao Yan. The moment Su Qian sat down, the woman¡¯s unique and alluring fragrance assaulted his senses, causing Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes to darken slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Accompanied by a series of wolf howls, eight heavenly blood wolves rose into the air, pulling the golden sedan chair away. This was the first time they were being pulled by demonic beasts in the sky, and the two children were overjoyed. They weren¡¯t afraid or restrained at all, and they curiously stretched their necks to look around. When they saw Su Qian¡¯s smile, their hearts softened. Very quickly, they arrived at the back courtyard of the inn Su Qian was staying at. After the sedan chair landed on the ground, Su Qingqing was still not satisfied. ¡°One more time, one more time. Mother, let¡¯s fly again, okay?¡± ¡°Just this once is enough. Come, come down.¡± Su Qian wanted to get off the sedan chair, but she was pulled back by Xiao Yan. ¡°If the child wants to play, let them play a little longer.¡± Xiao Yan said. Seeing the two children¡¯s big and bright eyes looking at her, Su Qian suppressed her heartache and rejected Xiao Yan. ¡°No, I can¡¯t always trouble Your Highness.¡± ¡°Sister, let¡¯s leave.¡± Su Ye wanted to play too, but he didn¡¯t want to put Su Qian in a difficult position. Hence, he carried Su Qingqing and got off the sedan chair with his short legs. Seeing that Su Qian and his son were keeping a distance from him, Xiao Yan finally turned his gaze to his little daughter. ¡°Qingqing, do you like these big dogs?¡± Clearly, Xiao Yan had overheard the conversation between the two children when they were at the Su family¡¯s house. ¡°Awoo.¡± The heavenly blood wolves were extremely intelligent and could understand human speech. They all let out a few dissatisfied cries. Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing. These heavenly blood wolves were of a very high grade amongst demonic beasts. However, in front of his daughter, they had to give up their pride and dignity as wolves and lower themselves to be big dogs. It was truly a pitiful sight. Seeing Su Qingqing nod her head shyly, Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes swept across the heavenly blood wolves. ¡°Awoo¡­¡± The heavenly blood wolves were so frightened that they all cowered and lay down obediently. Fine, fine, big dog it is then. This was their little master, so she could call them whatever she wanted. ¡°Uncle, can I touch your big dog? They¡¯re all so beautiful.¡± Su Qingqing asked carefully. How could Xiao Yan refuse? He smiled and agreed. ¡°Of course, you can. Feel free to touch it.¡± The strongest and most beautiful heavenly blood wolf stood out. At a glance, one could see that there was a blood-red flame mark on its forehead. It was the mark of the heavenly blood wolf king. However, a normal heavenly blood wolf king would be twice the size of a normal heavenly blood wolf. The one in front of him should not be an adult yet and was still a cub. The little wolf king shook its snow-white fur coquettishly and walked to the two children obediently. Then, it lowered its head and looked up at Su Qingqing. ¡°You¡¯re so cute!¡± Su Qingqing loved the little wolf king so much that she pounced on it and rubbed its big furry head. She didn¡¯t forget to call out to Su Ye, ¡°Brother, come and touch it too. It¡¯s so soft and nice to touch!¡± Su Ye¡¯s heart wavered, but he didn¡¯t move immediately. Chapter 35 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Awoo?¡± The little wolf king was not satisfied with Su Ye¡¯s indifference, so it took the initiative to move forward and gently pull Su Ye¡¯s little hand with its paw. Then, it clingily burrowed into Su Ye¡¯s arms. As it rubbed its big head against him, it did not forget to look at him with its big, bright, and blood-red eyes as if to say, ¡°Touch me, touch me.¡± Su Ye fell for it instantly and quickly touched it with Su Qingqing. The little wolf king felt very good after being touched. In the end, he directly lay down and showed its belly to the two children to let them touch it to their hearts¡¯ content. The children were happy, and so was Su Qian. She stood to the side and was quickly called over by the children to pet the little wolf king. The three of them were so happy that even the air was filled with warmth. They looked at each other in a daze, and a warm current flowed through their frozen hearts. ¡°Since you like it so much, I¡¯ll give this big dog to you two.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s indifferent tone made it seem as if he had really given away a big dog that could be seen everywhere and not a precious demonic beast that was worth thousands of gold. Su Qian¡¯s heart clenched as she hurriedly shook her head in rejection. ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Your Highness. However, this gift is too expensive. We can¡¯t accept it.¡± The two children didn¡¯t say anything. They looked at the little wolf king. In fact, they really liked it and wanted to raise it, but their mother didn¡¯t allow it. They couldn¡¯t be willful. Su Qian knew that the children liked it, but demonic beasts were precious and they couldn¡¯t owe Xiao Yan anymore. Xiao Yan saw through Su Qian¡¯s thoughts and said unhurriedly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you owe me a favor? Then you should accept it as a way to return my favor.¡± Su Qian was confused. How could he do that? She owed Xiao Yan a favor, but not only did Xiao Yan not ask her for anything, he even gave her a demonic beast. Where in the world did such a fool who only did business at a loss come from? ¡°That¡¯s how it will be.¡± Xiao Yan said without a doubt. Su Qian was speechless. She couldn¡¯t reject him. Otherwise, who knew if this man would insist on marrying her again like the last time? Moreover, the children¡¯s eyes were so full of anticipation that she couldn¡¯t bear to reject them. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Forget it. At most, if Xiao Yan needed her in the future, she would help him return the favor. ¡°That¡¯s great! Thank you, Uncle! Thank you, Mother!¡± Su Qingqing jumped up in joy. She hugged the little wolf king¡¯s neck and sat on its body. She was so happy that she wanted to give the little wolf king a name. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Su Ye nodded slightly in acknowledgment and then thought of a name with his sister. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s getting late. I should take the two children to rest. Why don¡¯t I send your Highness back to the palace?¡± Su Qian asked tentatively. ¡°No need, I will go back on my own.¡± Xiao Yan looked at Su Qian deeply. ¡°The Su family won¡¯t let this go. You have to be careful.¡± Su Qian didn¡¯t hesitate. In fact, she was a little impatient as she agreed, ¡°Yes, thank you, Your Highness.¡± Accompanied by the howls of the heavenly blood wolves, the sedan chair that Xiao Yan was in soared into the sky and quickly disappeared from this world. Su Qian brought the two children back to the inn, and the news of today¡¯s incident quickly spread through the streets of the imperial capital. The commoners were shocked. While they were shocked by Su Qian and Xiao Yan¡¯s strength, more people were waiting to see the Su family make a fool of themselves. That night, in the main hall of the Su Residence. The oppressive air was like a dark cloud that shrouded everyone. The core members of the Su family sat there, each with different injuries on their bodies and faces. They were all dispirited and listless. Chapter 36 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Pull yourself together. Look at all of you. Who are you trying to show off to!¡± He stared at the people in front of him in rage and slammed the table. ¡°Ancestor, you can¡¯t blame us for doing this. This time, Su Qian made a trip and took away all the treasures in our treasury. Now, we can¡¯t even squeeze out the monthly allowance for our servants this month¡­¡± The Su family¡¯s Fifth Elder¡¯s face was sullen as if his mother had died. ¡°Moreover, many people in our family have been injured today, and several elders have lost their lives. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to find a replacement for them in a few years.¡± ¡°Damned b*tch!¡± Ancestor Su was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. He smashed the table beside him into pieces with his fist. ¡°Su Qian deserves to die, but the Ninth Prince also exceeded my expectations. It seems like we have to act quickly and get rid of Su Qian!¡± ¡°Ancestor, are you saying that we¡¯re not going to give the remaining money to Su Qian?¡± Su Chenghua asked expectantly with his swollen face. ¡°Not only will we not give it to her, but we will also take back all the things she took away!¡± Ancestor Su¡¯s face revealed a fierce look as he sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to find other forces to help. In a few days, Su Qian will definitely be exterminated!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to kill Su Qian before she officially gets together with the Ninth Prince!¡± Su Chenghua stood up excitedly and let out a cry of surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ancestor Su looked at Su Chenghua, who was wrapped up like a mummy by bandages. He frowned and said with concern, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting after suffering such a serious injury? Quickly go back and rest. Leave the rest to me.¡± The Su family was able to become a first-class force all thanks to Su Chenghua successfully deceiving Lady Nangong back then. That was why Ancestor Su valued him the most. ¡°Thank you, Ancestor.¡± Su Chenghua bowed and scratched his itchy neck through the bandage. He didn¡¯t notice the poisonous blisters on his body and retreated obediently. ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic. Take care of your respective businesses. Within a month, Su Qian will be dead, and everything will return to normal,¡± Ancestor Su said confidently. ¡°Yes.¡± The Su family seemed to have taken a calming pill and quickly retreated one by one. In the next three days, the news of the Empress Dowager¡¯s return came from the calm imperial capital. The current Empress Dowager was the imperial noble consort. After the Emperor ascended the throne, she naturally became the Empress Dowager. However, the Empress Dowager¡¯s health had not been good for the first two years, and she had been recuperating in the summer villa. Su Qian had heard that the Empress Dowager¡¯s body had recovered after being treated by a famous doctor, so she wasn¡¯t surprised that she would return to the palace. What surprised her was that the Empress Dowager had only returned in the morning, and at noon, the Empress Dowager¡¯s servant, Nanny Jin, came to find her and said that the Empress Dowager had invited her to the palace. In the room of the inn, Nanny Jin stood outside the door with a group of palace maids and eunuchs. ¡°The Empress Dowager has decreed that Miss Su is invited to the palace immediately.¡± Inside the room, Su Qian was sitting at a round table with the two children. She glanced at Nanny Jin and said, ¡°Got it. Let me pack up. You guys wait outside.¡± Granny Jin¡¯s attitude was not bad. After she bowed, she left the room and closed the door. ¡°Mother, you know the Empress Dowager?¡± Su Ye looked at Su Qian in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know her. I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡± Su Qian¡¯s index finger lightly tapped on the table as she said thoughtfully, ¡°But I can roughly guess why the Empress Dowager is looking for me.¡± ¡°Mother, can I accompany you?¡± Su Qingqing thought of the great palace with red walls and yellow tiles and couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. Chapter 37 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°You two, be obedient and wait for mother to return in the inn.¡± Seeing the two children nod in agreement, Su Qian patted their little heads and glanced at the little wolf king, who was napping on the ground. ¡°Little Wolf, if any bad guys come over, you can just bite them to death. There¡¯s no need to be polite.¡± ¡°Awoo.¡± The little wolf king, no, it should be Little Wolf, hurriedly agreed and wagged its tail as it watched Su Qian leave with its two young masters. Nanny Jin, who had been waiting at the door, didn¡¯t expect Su Qian to be so fast. She glanced at Su Qian and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.¡±Miss Su, are you planning to meet the Empress Dowager like this?¡± she asked uncertainly. ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± Su Qian tilted her head and asked. Seeing that Su Qian was only wearing a white jade hairpin, Nanny Jin finally decided to make her stand. ¡°Sure. Miss Su, this way, please. The carriage is already waiting outside the inn.¡± Su Qian nodded and left the inn with Nanny Jin. They then boarded a carriage to the palace. Along the way, Su Qian was neither arrogant nor impatient. She didn¡¯t even ask Nanny Jin a single question and only quietly sipped her tea as she watched the carriage stop at the palace gates. After getting out of the carriage, Su Qian followed Nanny Jin and walked through the majestic palace, looking around curiously. The previous owner of this body had never been to the imperial palace, and it was also Su Qian¡¯s first time here. After taking a look around in private, she couldn¡¯t help but exclaim that this was indeed an imperial city with extraordinary Jade buildings and rooms. A moment later, in the Empress Dowager¡¯s Eternal Peace Palace. ¡°Miss Su.¡± Before entering, Nanny Jin turned to look at Su Qian. ¡°You have to pay your respects when you see the Empress Dowager. Miss Su, please kneel three times and kowtow nine times, and don¡¯t be impolite.¡± Su Qian smiled. ¡°Thank you, Nanny.¡± In fact, Su Qian knew the rules even without Nanny Jin¡¯s reminder. However, the fact that Nanny Jin was willing to remind her was out of good intentions. It was clear that the cold-faced Nanny Jin wasn¡¯t a stone-hearted person. Nanny Jin nodded and was about to lead Su Qian in when a woman¡¯s sharp and unkind voice came from the hall. ¡°Mother, look at how arrogant Su Qian is. How dare she make you wait for so long? When she comes, you have to teach her a lesson and let her know the rules!¡± Su Qian raised her brows and a cold smile appeared in her eyes. It seemed that she had quite a number of enemies. She hadn¡¯t even entered the door yet, and there were already people who were thinking of giving her a hard time. Fortunately, an old and elegant voice immediately rang out in the hall. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Only then did Nanny Jin clear her throat. ¡°Empress Dowager, I¡¯ve brought Miss Su here.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± The old and elegant voice from earlier sounded again. Su Qian followed Nanny Jin into the palace and looked up at the Empress Dowager. In the majestic palace, an elegant-looking old woman sat on the main seat with a cold expression. Her hair was silver, and her eyes, which were supposed to be kind, were cold. She stared at Su Qian with scrutiny, clearly not liking her. The young woman beside the old lady clearly hated Su Qian even more than she did. Her almond-shaped eyes were filled with displeasure as she scanned Su Qian with a mocking gaze and sneered. ¡°Su Qian pays her respects to the Empress Dowager. May the Empress Dowager be well.¡± Su Qian wasn¡¯t as cautious as the rumors made her out to be. She graciously bowed and greeted her. Her actions weren¡¯t meant to please her but were instead elegant and respectful. The Empress Dowager was a little surprised. She looked at Su Qian¡¯s stunning appearance and found it difficult to associate such a calm woman with a shameless woman. Chapter 38 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Empress Dowager pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Su Qian, do you know why I came to find you today?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Seeing that the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t ask her to rise, Su Qian maintained her posture and straightened her back. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the Empress Dowager has called me into the palace for the Ninth Prince.¡± ¡°Hmph, it seems like you also know that you seduced Ninth Brother!¡± Su Qian, you¡¯re just a woman who has lost her chastity. How dare you dream of entering the royal family? How dare you!¡± Princess Xuehua scoffed. Su Qian didn¡¯t like to respond to Princess Xuehua, but when she saw the Empress Dowager looking at her with a cold expression, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache coming on. The current Emperor didn¡¯t like Xiao Yan, and he had always kept a low profile and was very unremarkable. He was a paralyzed prince who couldn¡¯t cultivate, but he was able to become a king and have his own palace all thanks to the Empress Dowager. She had so many grandsons, but Xiao Yan was the only one she doted on. No matter what others said, in her eyes, Xiao Yan was the best child in the world. So, a woman like Su Qian naturally wouldn¡¯t enter the Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes. Su Qian didn¡¯t cry or give any aggrieved explanations. She remained calm as she spoke her true thoughts. ¡°Please understand, Empress Dowager. I have no such intentions.¡± ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s face was cold, and her gaze seemed to see through Su Qian. ¡°Su Qian, you¡¯ve been gone for six years, and you shouldn¡¯t have come back. Now that you¡¯re back, you¡¯ve made Xiao Yan fall head over heels for you. You¡¯re giving me a difficult problem.¡± ¡°It is my fault for making the Empress Dowager worried. May I be so bold as to ask the Empress Dowager to issue an imperial decree to break off my engagement with the Ninth Prince?¡± Su Qian said directly. ¡°What?¡± Princess Xuehua¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she looked at Su Qian suspiciously. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be fooled by this little b*tch. She¡¯s definitely playing hard to get. You¡­¡± Before Princess Xuehua could finish her sentence, the Empress Dowager¡¯s impatient gaze swept over her. ¡°Xuehua, even though you are not my biological daughter, you are still my adopted daughter. How can you speak in such a vulgar manner?¡± Princess Xuehua shrunk back in fear and quickly explained, ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I just think that Su Qian is a glib talker and a cunning one. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be deceived by her.¡± ¡°Su Qian, are you telling the truth? Lying to me is a capital crime.¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s aura was overbearing, suppressing Su Qian. Su Qian kneeled on the ground with her back straight and her Phoenix-like eyes full of light. She knew that the Empress Dowager was here to make things difficult for her, but she didn¡¯t show a trace of fear. A hint of surprise appeared in the Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes. Her heart was not bad, but it was a pity that she was a woman who had lost her chastity. Furthermore, Su Qian had two children. Once a woman like her entered the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence, she would bring ridicule to Xiao Yan. She could not tolerate this. ¡°Empress Dowager, I¡¯m serious. I already have two children, and the Ninth Prince is a proud son of the heavens. This commoner doesn¡¯t want to hold up the Ninth Prince. Moreover, I have no desire for the Ninth Prince. Empress Dowager, please understand.¡± Su Qian looked at the Empress Dowager expectantly. It¡¯s good that the Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t like her. It¡¯s best if she can directly destroy the engagement between her and Xiao Yan with an imperial decree! Princess Xuehua was so happy that she almost laughed out loud, secretly calling Su Qian an idiot. This was the reason why the Empress Dowager had called Su Qian into the palace today. Who knew that Su Qian would be so stupid as to take the initiative to cancel the engagement? How could the Empress Dowager reject her? Princess Xuehua looked expectantly at the Empress Dowager beside her but was surprised to see the reluctance on the Empress Dowager¡¯s face. As if a bucket of cold water had been poured on her, Princess Xuehua was dumbfounded. What was going on? Did the Empress Dowager change her mind? Chapter 39 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Empress Dowager did not notice Princess Xuehua¡¯s gaze. She coldly squinted her eyes and observed Su Qian¡¯s expression. She could see a trace of anticipation and urgency in Su Qian¡¯s eyes. This girl was actually looking forward to breaking off the engagement with her grandson? After realizing this, the Empress Dowager was unhappy. ¡°You want to cancel the engagement just because you want to? Su Qian, you dare to look down on my imperial grandson?¡± Su Qian furrowed her brows and looked up to see the Empress Dowager glaring at her angrily. She couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. The Empress Dowager¡¯s meaning was obvious. She didn¡¯t like her, the imperial grandson¡¯s wife. Since this was the case, she took the initiative to cancel the engagement. Wasn¡¯t this a good thing for the Empress Dowager? Shouldn¡¯t she accept it with a smile? Princess Xuehua became even more depressed. She was very anxious and could not help but interrupt, ¡°Mother, why do you have to worry about such a small matter? Since Su Qian isn¡¯t willing, why don¡¯t we just forget about this marriage¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s not willing? Why shouldn¡¯t she be willing! I¡¯m telling you, no one can dump my grandson. This engagement can not be dissolved!¡± After the Empress Dowager said this, she put her hands on her waist and looked at Su Qian arrogantly as if saying, ¡°My grandson is the best. If you don¡¯t want to marry him, it means you don¡¯t like my grandson.¡± A drop of cold sweat trickled down Su Qian¡¯s forehead, and she was filled with regret. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to mention this matter. Instead, she would have waited for the Empress Dowager to mention it and then follow along the way. But how could she have imagined that the Empress Dowager would protect Xiao Yan to such an extent? She didn¡¯t even want her to break off the engagement, for fear that her grandson would be wronged. ¡°No woman in this world can reject my grandson. Su Qian, in the future, only Xiao Yan can come to me to cancel the engagement. If you dare to have such thoughts again, I will punish you severely!¡± The Empress Dowager said arrogantly with a cold face. Su Qian¡¯s lips twitched, but she had no choice but to agree. When Princess Xuehua saw this, her expression was as if she had been struck by lightning. To think that she had said so many bad things about Su Qian before she arrived, all so that the Empress Dowager would think that Su Qian was a vixen who liked to seduce men. Who would have thought that all her efforts would go to waste? Now that the Empress Dowager was here, who would dare to casually mention canceling the engagement? Princess Xuehua glared at Su Qian with hatred. Even if she couldn¡¯t call off the engagement, she was going to make sure Su Qian crawled her way out! ¡°Mother, I feel that what you said makes sense. Su Qian doesn¡¯t know the rules and even wanted to reject Ninth Brother. However, this is not a big deal. She had been too casual these six years and had forgotten her duty as a woman. Mother, a woman should be virtuous. Even if it¡¯s for Ninth Brother, you must think of a way to properly train her.¡± As soon as Princess Xuehua finished speaking, her bloodthirsty gaze swept across Su Qian¡¯s face. Su Qian also glanced at Princess Xuehua indifferently. She could feel the enmity that Princess Xuehua had for her. It was not the kind of enmity that a senior would have for a junior, but the kind of jealousy that a woman would have for another woman. Su Qian instantly understood why Princess Xuehua was acting this way. She thought of Xiao Yan and couldn¡¯t help but curse at the man. It was one thing for Xiao Yan to make Princess Xuehua fall for him, but he had also implicated her. This really made her angry! When the Empress Dowager heard Princess Xuehua¡¯s words, she nodded her head in agreement. Then, under her expectant gaze, she ordered, ¡°Then punish Su Qian by making her copy the scriptures for four hours. Xuehua, take her down to copy the scriptures. After four hours, I want to read it personally.¡± Chapter 40 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After the Empress Dowager had finished speaking, she stood up and returned to her bedroom, leaving behind a dumbfounded Princess Xuehua. That was not what she had meant at all! Princess Xuehua could only feel a lump in her throat, and it was so uncomfortable that she could not breathe. She clearly wanted the Empress Dowager to punish Su Qian severely, and it would be best if she could give her a dozen flogs. Who knew that the Empress Dowager would let her off after she told her to copy the scriptures? After taking a quick glance at Princess Xuehua, Nanny Jin quickly walked over to Su Qian and bowed. ¡°Miss Su, the Empress Dowager is taking an afternoon nap. Please follow me to the side hall to copy the scriptures.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Su Qian stood up. She wasn¡¯t surprised that the Empress Dowager would punish her. After accepting the punishment, she was about to head to the side hall with Nanny Jin. ¡°Stop there.¡± Princess Xuehua could not let this go. She stood up proudly and put on a fake smile. ¡°Nanny Jin, Miss Su is Ninth Brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e. How can you let her go to the side hall to copy the scriptures? Why don¡¯t we let her go to the west side hall to copy?¡± ¡°But Princess, the west side hall is full of gifts from the Ninth Prince to the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager has always valued them. If anything goes wrong¡­¡± Nanny Jin said with difficulty. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because the west side hall is filled with things that Ninth Brother has gifted that Miss Su should go there. This way, when she is copying the scriptures, she will be able to see Ninth Brother¡¯s filial piety towards the Empress Dowager. In the future, she will know how to be filial to the Empress Dowager. Just listen to me, and this matter is settled,¡± said Princess Xuehua without a doubt. ¡°Yes.¡± Nanny Jin didn¡¯t dare to disobey the princess¡¯s orders, so she could only nod and walk towards the west side hall with Su Qian. No one lived in the west side hall all year round, but many palace servants were serving here, especially the three teams of powerful guards who patrolled the place for 24 hours. It was enough to see how much importance the Empress Dowager placed on Xiao Yan. After entering the west side hall, Su Qian saw that the decorations were elegant and quiet, and she couldn¡¯t help but take a closer look. Nanny Jin reminded her out of kindness, ¡°Miss Su, all the furnishings in this room were given to the Empress Dowager by the Ninth Prince. The Empress Dowager treasures them very much, so you must be careful not to break them. Otherwise, the Empress Dowager will be angry, and I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be as simple as copying the scriptures.¡± ¡°Thank you, Nanny. I will definitely be careful.¡± Su Qian smiled and nodded in agreement. After preparing the ink and paper, Nanny Jin left the room. Little did she know, a small silver spider crawled out of Su Qian¡¯s arms the moment she left. ¡°Hehe, Master, I think you¡¯re going to be scammed!¡± The small spider was the size of a palm, and it did not have the ferocity of a spider at all. Its entire body was as white as snow, and it had a pair of charming purple eyes. Its three pairs of small compound eyes squinted, and even the sound it made was tender and lovely. ¡°I¡¯m sure Princess Xuehua is up to no good by arranging for me to stay in this room.¡± Su Qian didn¡¯t look sideways, and her Jade-like fingers held the brush as she quickly copied the scriptures. ¡°Xiao Yin, help me keep an eye on them. As long as you do well, I¡¯ll reward you with a big chicken leg tonight.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Xiao Yin was so happy that he jumped out of the window and lay on the pillar in the corridor, waiting. Outside the door, Nanny Jin waited quietly while Su Qian was writing furiously inside. Time flew by, and just as Xiao Yin was about to fall asleep, Princess Xuehua finally came over from the other end of the corridor with two maids. Xiao Yin instantly perked up! Squeak squeak! At this moment, the sound of a mouse suddenly came from one of the maidservants. In this immersed atmosphere, it was particularly abrupt. The three pairs of compound eyes narrowed again, and Xiao Yin looked over warily¡­ Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: Hey, Little Sister, What are You up to? Chapter 41: Hey, Little Sister, What are You up to? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Behind Princess Xuehua, a maid was holding a wooden bucket in her hand. Faintly audible from the bucket were the panicked squeaks of mice and the sound of their claws scrambling around inside. Raising her hand to signal the maid holding the wooden bucket to hide first, Princess Xuehua herself walked towards Nanny Jin and said, ¡°Nanny, the two-hour mark is almost up. Please go and invite the Empress Dowager over now.¡± Nanny Jin, seeing the smile on Princess Xuehua¡¯s face, asked somewhat anxiously, ¡°And what about you, Princess?¡± Nanny Jin was an old nanny in the palace and had seen many of the scheming and plotting that went on in the harem. She had long noticed Princess Xuehua¡¯s animosity towards Su Qian and naturally did not feel at ease leaving her alone, so she asked her to stay. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll go with you, Nanny.¡± Princess Xuehua blinked innocently and asked, ¡°Why do you ask? Are you worried that 1 might do something bad to Miss Su?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, Princess. Let¡¯s hurry and go so we don¡¯t keep the Empress Dowager waiting.¡± Nanny Jin finally felt relieved and left together with Princess Xuehua. Xiao Yin looked at Princess Xuehua with a hint of disdain before noticing the maid who had hidden herself away. As soon as she saw that no one was around, the maid quietly carried the wooden bucket over to Su Qian¡¯s window. The maid sneaked a peek at Su Qian, who was diligently copying scriptures, through the open window. Then she smirked and placed her hand on the lid of the wooden bucket, preparing to put the mice inside. But suddenly, she heard a young and childish voice ringing above her head. ¡°Hey, little sister, what are you up to?¡± The maid was so scared that she almost forgot to breathe. When she looked up, she saw a chubby spider descending from above, spewing out a big mouthful of snow-white spider silk, which instantly glued her face, making it impossible for her to breathe. She raised her hand to try to tear off the spider silk, but was stuck by the sticky silk. In a panic, she flung the bucket away and threw it into the room. Seeing this scene, Xiao Yin¡¯s eyes widened in fear, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, this is really bad!¡± Su Qian heard a loud thud and followed the sound to see the wooden bucket that had been thrown into the room by the maid. The lid of the wooden bucket was open, and several black rats the size of a palm crawled out all at once. There were seven or eight of them, and they swarmed towards Su Qian in a dark mass. As the terrifying mice screeched and ran towards her, most women would have been frightened to the point of wailing. However, Su Qian only glanced at the rats before withdrawing her gaze and calmly continued copying the scriptures. The mice seemed to sense Su Qian¡¯s contempt for them, and immediately swung their plump bodies and screeched as they charged towards her. As Xiao Yin climbed in through the open window, it happened to witness this scene. It was so scared that it quickly puckered its lips and sprayed out seven or eight sharp spider silk needles, which nailed the mice to the ground. The leader of the mice, who was originally charging forward with its followers, was so frightened by the sight that it let out a miserable scream and turned around to run. However, it was caught by Xiao Yin¡¯s spider silk and stuck to the ground, howling in fear as Xiao Yin descended from above and sat on it. ¡°Chirp, chirp, chirp!¡± Although the mouse couldn¡¯t communicate with high-level demonic beasts like Xiao Yin, it knew what fear was. The moment Xiao Yin appeared, the absolute bloodline suppression made it unable to resist, and it could only scream in fear. ¡°Stop whining, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Xiao Yin said, tapping the mouse head with one of its spider legs and warning it coldly, ¡°I can spare your life for now, but later you¡¯ll have to do something for me..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: The Fat Rat, Who Had been Trembling for a Long Time, Staring at Her Chapter 42: The Fat Rat, Who Had been Trembling for a Long Time, Staring at Her Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Chirp, chirp, chirp!¡± The mouse nodded vigorously as Xiao Yin whispered something in its ear before throwing it into the corner. Looking at the trembling mouse, Su Qian sensed that the Empress Dowager and the others were walking towards the west side hall. ¡°Xiao Yin, clean it up, don¡¯t leave any traces,¡± Su Qian said from afar. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me!¡± Xiao Yin quickly wrapped the corpses of the mice in spider silk, forming a ball, which it took out and placed in the arms of the unconscious maid who had passed out. It then carefully concealed itself in Su Qian¡¯s sleeve. Meanwhile, the Empress Dowager and her party had passed through the Crescent Moon Gate and were walking along the corridor leading to the west side hall. ¡°Why did Su Qian go to the west side hall?¡± the Empress Dowager grumbled. ¡°All my treasures are kept there. Can she afford to compensate me if she damages anything?¡± ¡°Mother, I think Miss Su should learn from the Ninth Prince¡¯s filial piety, so I sent her to the west side hall. Besides, I believe that as a young lady from a distinguished family, Miss Su would not behave improperly, so you can rest assured.¡± Princess Xuehua said, but inside she was secretly sneering. Su Qian might not be reckless, but how could a woman remain calm when suddenly faced with a horde of mice? Princess Xuehua could already imagine the scene of Su Qian being frightened by the mice and wreaking havoc in the west side hall. She hastened her pace and led the Empress Dowager to the outside of the hall. The door of the west side hall was tightly closed, and the room inside was silent. Princess Xuehua frowned and looked suspiciously at a maid standing beside her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just checked where Xiao Cui was hiding, and there was no one there. She must have succeeded by now. The room is full of mice, and Su Qian might have passed out,¡± the maid whispered with a sinister smile. ¡°That makes sense,¡± Princess Xuehua thought to herself, feeling relieved. Everyone in the imperial capital knows that Su Qian is a coward, so it¡¯s normal for her to faint at the sight of a mouse. ¡°What are you guys mumbling about?¡± The Empress Dowager narrowed her eyes and glared at Princess Xuehua. ¡°Open the door!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Princess Xuehua said as she lowered her gaze, concealing the slyness in her eyes. She eagerly stepped forward and pulled open the door. ¡°Su Qian, how dare you!¡± Princess Xuehua couldn¡¯t help but speak up. But when she saw the scene inside the room, the words that she didn¡¯t say were stuck in her throat, and she was so shocked that she almost popped her eyes out. The west side hall was elegantly decorated. At the moment, Su Qian was seated in front of the table wearing a red dress. Her rolled-up sleeves revealed a section of her snow-white wrist, as if she was a painting come to life. She stopped writing when she saw the Empress Dowager, and respectfully stood up, giving a small bow. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± The graceful and beautiful Su Qian remained poised even after being punished to copy scriptures for two hours, not showing any signs of displeasure. This softened the Empress Dowager¡¯s gaze somewhat, but she still spoke sternly, ¡°Xuehua, don¡¯t stand in the doorway. Quickly go inside.¡± Princess Xuehua had been bumped into the palace by Nanny Jin, and she didn¡¯t come back to her senses until the Empress Dowager went to check on Su Qian¡¯s progress. ¡°How is this possible? Didn¡¯t you say Xiao Cui put a mouse in here?¡± Princess Xuehua was almost going crazy, lowering her voice to scold the maid behind her. The maid also looked puzzled and timidly said, ¡°1 don¡¯t know why this is happening either¡­¡± Princess Xuehua was so angry that she almost spewed blood when she saw that everything in the room was intact. She didn¡¯t even notice the fat mouse trembling in the corner, staring at her, and then rushing towards her, climbing onto her embroidered shoe before she could react.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: Is It Dead? Chapter 43: Is It Dead? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Princess Xuehua had no idea what was happening, but she felt a weight on her foot. Just when she looked down in confusion, she suddenly felt a chill down her spine. She saw a plump mouse lying on her feet. As soon as the rat noticed her gaze, it lifted its front paw in a gesture of greeting and then scurried into her pants. ¡°Ahhh!¡± The scream, now in a different pitch, almost blew off the roof. Princess Xuehua could clearly feel the plump mouse crawling up her leg. ¡°Help, help, ahhh!¡± Princess Xuehua was frightened like a wild monkey with its butt on fire. She jumped up three feet high, almost crawling and howling as she dashed out. As she ran, she vigorously writhed her body, shouting, ¡°There¡¯s a mouse! Help me take it out, quickly, take it out!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why the commotion?¡± Empress Dowager was taken aback as she watched Princess Xuehua run wild, heading straight for the crystal vase on the table. In alarm, she shouted, ¡°Stop her, quick, stop her!¡± Unfortunately, Empress Dowager¡¯s warning came too late. Princess Xuehua collided with the delicate crystal vase, producing a sharp and deafening crash as it shattered into countless pieces. On top of that, the impact of the collision caused the princess¡¯s head to start bleeding. ¡­.. Su Qian watched the scene quietly as the plump mouse climbed onto Princess Xuehua¡¯s back. Just as she feared she hadn¡¯t done enough, the rat bit Princess Xuehua as soon as it reached her back. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Princess Xuehua let out a loud scream and jumped out in a frenzy, vigorously slapping at the plump mouse that was scurrying around her body. She cried so much that her makeup was smeared into a colorful mess by her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Princess. 1 will save you!¡± The maid was so scared that she grabbed a nearby wood stool and swung it towards Princess Xuehua, aiming for the plump mouse that was still on her back. ¡°My stool!¡± Empress Dowager¡¯s face turned pale as she raised her hand to speak, but before she could finish her sentence, there was a loud noise. The maid knocked Princess Xuehua down with the stool, injuring her badly, then leaving her dizzy while her vision went black. ¡°Is it dead? Is it?¡± The maid asked in a frightened tone, raising the stool in a state of panic. ¡°Chirp chirp!¡± The fat mouse not only didn¡¯t die, but also crawled out from Princess Xuehua¡¯s collar, and stood on top of her head. The maid was greatly shocked, and subconsciously smashed the stool down. ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Princess Xuehua saw this scene out of the corner of her eye and screamed in fright, only to be hit on the head by the stool wielded by the maid. With Princess Xuehua¡¯s cries of pain, she passed out, and the stool shattered into pieces. The fat rat, however, was unfazed, chirping as it left Princess Xuehua and flew towards the maid¡¯s face. It opened its mouth and bit down on the maid¡¯s nose. ¡°Ah!¡± The maid was so frightened that she burst into tears and fled in all directions, shouting, ¡°Help! Help!¡± The maid stumbled and knocked over a folding screen, then accidentally stepped on Princess Xuehua¡¯s body. Princess Xuehua wailed as she woke up. She was pinned down by the fallen maid, with the fat mouse running back onto her and firmly covering her face. As if possessed, Princess Xuehua ran around like a madwoman, destroying everything in her path. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t go over there!¡± At this moment, Empress Dowager saw Princess Xuehua approaching the treasure box, looking ferocious and mad, which scared her and took her breath away. Princess Xuehua didn¡¯t care about anything else. She rushed forward and with a loud bang, knocked over the treasure box. Instantly, the crisp sound of crashing, banging, and clanging filled the air. The porcelain and jade on the treasure box were all shattered into pieces.. Princess Xuehua screamed as she fell onto the shards, grabbing the fat rat on her face and throwing it away in despair! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: Su Qian Must Have Done It on Purpose Chapter 44: Su Qian Must Have Done It on Purpose Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Squeak!¡± The mouse traced a perfect parabolic curve through the air, and landed with a thud at the doorway. It quickly jumped up and scampered out of the west side hall¡¯s main entrance, disappearing in the blink of an eye. Up to this point, the treasures inside the west side hall had also been mostly destroyed. Su Qian admired the mess on the ground and was very satisfied. ¡°Not bad, Xiao Yin did a great job with this. Looks like I can reward it with two chicken drumsticks when we get back,¡± Su Qian thought to herself. ¡°Empress Dowager, Empress Dowager, are you alright?¡± Nanny Jin exclaimed in panic at this moment. Su Qian looked towards the Empress Dowager in front of her and saw that she was so furious that she almost vomited blood. Her eyes rolled back and she collapsed backwards. ¡°Your Majesty, please take care of your health,¡± Su Qian stepped forward and quickly supported the Empress Dowager¡¯s shoulders, raising her hand to help her breathe smoothly. ¡­.. The Empress Dowager had always been in poor health. Now in a fit of rage, her face turned as pale as paper and she almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath. Originally, she thought she might pass out from anger, but with Su Qian supporting her and feeling the soft touch of her small hand helping her breathe, she didn¡¯t know how, but the feeling of suffocation in her chest disappeared and her breathing quickly stabilized. Nanny Jin quickly took out the medicine and said, ¡°Your Majesty, please take your medicine quickly.¡± ¡°No need, I feel much better now,¡± the Empress Dowager said, looking suspiciously at Su Qian and meeting her calm phoenix-like eyes. In the past, whenever she became emotionally agitated, she would have difficulty breathing and needed medicine to alleviate her symptoms. So why was it that today, with Su Qian¡¯s help in regulating her breathing, she suddenly felt better? As she looked at Su Qian, the Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t believe it was a coincidence. However, with Su Qian¡¯s deep and mysterious gaze, she couldn¡¯t make any sense of it and could only instruct the astonished Nanny Jin to put away the medicine for now. Seeing that the Empress Dowager was fine, Su Qian retracted her hand and stood to the side. ¡°Xuehua, how dare you!?¡± The Empress Dowager looked at the mess on the ground, her heart aching. ¡°You know that these things were all given to me by Xiao Jiu, yet you still dare to damage Xiao Jiu¡¯s filial piety towards me!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, mother. Things are not what you think¡­¡± Princess Xuehua didn¡¯t care that her palm was cut by the sharp porcelain on the ground. Her mind was in chaos and she was frightened, not knowing what to do. How could this be? Why did the mouse attack her instead of Su Qian? In a flash of lightning, Princess Xuehua figured it out. She raised her hand and pointed at Su Qian¡¯s nose, cursing, ¡°Mother, it must have been Su Qian. She¡¯s been here for two hours, why didn¡¯t the mouse attack her? Instead, it waited until I came and hurt me? 1 think Su Qian must have done it on purpose to frame me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense,¡± the Empress Dowager frowned at Princess Xuehua. ¡°Xuehua, you were wrong and you still refuse to admit it. Accusing others falsely is truly disappointing to me. Take her away and have her copy the Diamond Sutra by hand every day for a month. And anyone who dares to write on her behalf will be executed!¡± Princess Xuehua was so frightened that her legs went weak. One Diamond Sutra a day? She probably wouldn¡¯t be able to finish copying even if her hand broke! However, Princess Xuehua knew the Empress Dowager¡¯s personality very well. Continuing to argue at this time would only make the Empress Dowager dislike her more, so she had to weakly kneel down and kowtow, saying, ¡°Your child has committed a great mistake and is walling to accept punishment. Please calm down, mother, otherwise if you become sick from anger, your child will not be able to forgive herself.¡± Princess Xuehua¡¯s teary voice softened the expression on the Empress Dowager¡¯s face, ¡°Alright, copy one sutra every five days then.¡± ¡°Thank you, mother. Rest assured, I will copy the sutra well and come to serve you as soon as possible.¡± Princess Xuehua guessed that the Empress Dowager had softened her heart. There was a flash of cold light in her eyes, but she choked back her tears and withdrew.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: The Ninth Prince Has Arrived at the Palace Chapter 45: The Ninth Prince Has Arrived at the Palace Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian lowered her eyes and listened to the conversation between the mother and daughter. She thought to herself that the Empress Dowager was even softer than she had imagined. Furthermore, with a scourge like Princess Xuehua by her side, she feared that trouble would arise in the future. However, Su Qian had no close ties with the Empress Dowager, so she felt no need to involve herself in the Empress Dowager¡¯s future affairs. ¡°Su Qian, tell me the truth, what was that rat just now all about?¡± Suddenly, the Empress Dowager¡¯s cold and stern voice sounded. Su Qian¡¯s expression flickered slightly as she looked up at the Empress Dowager, understanding the situation in her heart. The Empress Dowager was indeed softhearted, but as someone of her status, it was impossible for her to have no sense of strategy. Su Qian wondered if the Empress Dowager had seen through something and began to suspect herself. Nanny Jin was a bit nervous. She knew very well that Su Qian had been obediently copying scriptures all along, without a single word of complaint. This alone made her far better than Princess Xuehua who had just left, and Nanny Jin felt pity for Su Qian¡¯s predicament. She quickly gestured with her eyes, urging Su Qian to say something nice and pleasing. Su Qian smiled faintly and calmly replied, ¡°Empress Dowager, I would never harm anyone on my own accord.¡± ¡­.. Upon hearing these words, a glint of shrewdness appeared in the Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes, but she quickly turned her gaze back to Su Qian and said, ¡°You have worked hard today, you may go back now.¡± ¡°Yes, I will take my leave now,¡± Su Qian replied and then left without looking back. After Su Qian walked away, the Empress Dowager finally glanced at Nanny Jin beside her and asked, ¡°Nanny Jin, have you finished what 1 assigned you to do?¡± Nanny Jin replied, ¡°Rest assured, Empress Dowager. 1 have already arranged for a carriage to send Miss Su back to the inn according to your instructions. When Miss Su arrives at the inn, the meal you rewarded her should also be there. Moreover, as per your instructions, 1 have specially prepared some snacks that children like in the imperial kitchen.¡± When Nanny Jin said this, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°It seems that Miss Su has pleased you, Empress Dowager.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a fine young lady, but unfortunately, she¡¯s the mother of two children. I cannot let Xiao Jiu suffer such injustice,¡± sighed the Empress Dowager. ¡°Make the necessary arrangements. Even if the engagement is called off in the future, find a way to take care of that girl. She showed concern for me today, and I will reward her for it.¡± Upon hearing this, Nanny Jin gave a helpless smile and nodded in agreement. The Empress Dowager is a person who speaks bluntly but actually has a kind heart. Clearly, she sympathizes with Miss Su¡¯s difficult situation as a widow with children and wants to help her a bit, but she doesn¡¯t say it outright as if afraid that others will think she¡¯s doing it for her own benefit. While the master and servant were talking, a eunuch walked quickly into the room and said, ¡°Report to the Empress Dowager, the Ninth Prince has entered the palace and is now waiting for you in the main hall.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Nanny Jin, help me over there,¡± said the Empress Dowager upon hearing that her precious grandson had arrived, hastening her steps with the assistance of Nanny Jin towards the main hall. In the main hall, Xiao Yan sat with a cold expression in his wheelchair and didn¡¯t even touch the tea beside him. Only when he saw the Empress Dowager coming from afar did he go up to greet her, saying, ¡°Grandson pays respects to Imperial Grandmother. May Imperial Grandmother be blessed with peace.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t need for greetings, Xiao Jiu. Let Imperial Grandmother take a look at you,¡± said the Empress Dowager, extremely pleased and smiling at Xiao Yan. She seemed delighted beyond words. ¡°Your people said that you went to the ice pond today. I thought I wouldn¡¯t see you, but you came so suddenly without letting me know beforehand. I could have had my people prepare your favorite tea.¡± Xiao Yan claimed that he was physically weak and often had to practice in the ice pond inside the mansion, and each time he practiced, it would take a whole day. The Empress Dowager was already accustomed to this, but she did not expect that today Xiao Yan would come to the palace halfway through his practice.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Why Do You Think Your Grandson Is Insistent on Marrying Qian Qian Chapter 46: Why Do You Think Your Grandson Is Insistent on Marrying Qian Qian Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio How could Xiao Yan not come? Just as he came out from the Ice Lake, he heard his subordinates say that the Empress Dowager had let Su Qian into the palace. He was so anxious that he couldn¡¯t continue cultivating and hurriedly rushed over. ¡°Imperial Grandmother, where¡¯s Qianqian? ¡± Upon hearing this, the Empress Dowager stopped laughing but frowned in disgust.¡± What do you mean, child? So you rushed into the palace not to see me, but to see Su Qian?¡± ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I am serious about Qian Qian,¡± Xiao Yan said with a smile on his lips facing the Empress Dowager.¡± I only want to marry her. Imperial Grandmother, please grant my wish.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± The Empress Dowager snorted coldly and let go of Xiao Yan¡¯s hand. She walked towards the main seat angrily, ¡°I thought you were a filial child coming to see me, but it turns out you were worried that I¡¯ll mistreat your sweetheart and bully her.¡± ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I dare not. I know that your heart is kind and would not make things difficult for my beloved,¡± Xiao Yan said with a smile. The Empress Dowager felt a little embarrassed upon hearing Xiao Yan¡¯s words. She had originally intended to make things difficult for Su Qian, but Xiao Yan was really to her liking, so she couldn¡¯t bring herself to be too harsh on her. ¡­.. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but 1 had her copy the scriptures for two hours.¡± The Empress Dowager raised her chin and said proudly. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Your Highness. The Empress Dowager did punish Miss Su, but she also rejected her request to cancel the engagement. She even rewarded Miss Su and the children with royal cuisine,¡± Nanny Jin said with a smile. ¡°1 knew it, Imperial Grandmother would like Qian Qian.¡± Xiao Yan breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he maneuvered his wheelchair towards the Empress Dowager. ¡°Imperial Grandmother¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me.¡± The Empress Dowager frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to say. You want me to agree to your marriage with Su Qian, don¡¯t you? Let me tell you, you should give up on this idea as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Imperial Grandmother, didn¡¯t you always wish for your grandson to be happy? If you let me marry Qian Qian, then I will be happy.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s starry eyes were shining as he looked at the Empress Dowager. ¡°Nonsense.¡± The Empress Dowager was truly angry this time. She looked at Xiao Yan and her brows frowned into a knot. ¡°Xiao Jiu, why do you insist on being so obstinate? There are so many women in the world. 1 only hope that you marry a virtuous girl and live a good life.¡± After saying this, the Empress Dowager seemed to have thought of something sad and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered a lot these years when I wasn¡¯t in the palace. Since I¡¯m back now, I won¡¯t let anyone have the chance to ridicule you. You are my grandson, I will definitely arrange the best for you. Su Qian is good, but she¡¯s still the mother of two children. If you marry her, what will the people say about you? Isn¡¯t this breaking my heart?¡± Nanny Jin couldn¡¯t bear to see this. She had served the Empress Dowager for decades and knew that the only person the Empress Dowager cared about was the Ninth Prince. Six years ago, when the Su family deliberately married the unfavored Su Qian to him. Wasn¡¯t that a kind of humiliation to him? Whenever the Empress Dowager thought about it, she would be heartbroken. How could she bear to let her beloved grandson marry a married woman and be ridiculed by the world? ¡°Go down with the others, Nanny. I want to have a private conversation with the Empress Dowager,¡± Xiao Yan ordered coldly. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Nanny Jin didn¡¯t dare to disobey and quickly stepped back. As Nanny Jin and the palace servants left, the doors of the palace were closed, and only the grandmother and grandson remained. ¡°Imperial Grandmother, why do you think I am insisting on marrying Qianqian?¡± Xiao Yan asked.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Craving Su Qian’s Body Chapter 47: Craving Su Qian¡¯s Body Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Nanny Jin couldn¡¯t bear to see this. She had served the Empress Dowager for decades and knew that the only person the Empress Dowager cared about was the Ninth Prince. Six years ago, when the Su family deliberately married the unfavored Su Qian to him. Wasn¡¯t that a land of humiliation to him? Whenever the Empress Dowager thought about it, she would be heartbroken. How could she bear to let her beloved grandson marry a married woman and be ridiculed by the world? ¡°Go down with the others, Nanny. I want to have a private conversation with the Empress Dowager,¡± Xiao Yan ordered coldly. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Nanny Jin didn¡¯t dare to disobey and quickly stepped back. As Nanny Jin and the palace servants left, the doors of the palace were closed, and only the grandmother and grandson remained. ¡°Imperial Grandmother, why do you think I am insisting on marrying Qianqian?¡± Xiao Yan asked. ¡­.. The Empress Dowager wiped her tears and thought carefully. ¡°Because she¡¯s good-looking?¡± No wonder the Empress Dowager thought so. She had seen Su Qian earlier and was indeed beautiful, even among all the beauties in the imperial harem, she stands out. If Xiao Jiu was not attracted to her, what else could it be? ¡°Imperial Grandmother, the two children Su Qian gave birth to are mine,¡± Xiao Yan continued. ¡°I have investigated thoroughly and there can¡¯t be any mistake.¡± ¡°Quickly tell this me, what is going on?¡± The Empress Dowager walked towards Xiao Yan in agitation and listened to Xiao Yan briefly explanation of what had happened back then. Xiao Yan didn¡¯t give a detailed explanation, only mentioning that he had been plotted against seven years ago and coincidentally met Su Qian, which led to their fleeting encounter. ¡°Someone actually plotted against you? Who is the culprit? Was he caught?¡± A murderous look appeared on the Empress Dowager¡¯s old face as she asked coldly. Xiao Yan lowered his gaze to conceal his emotions. ¡°Not yet. However, Imperial Grandmother need not worry about this matter. 1 will handle it myself.¡± ¡°Sigh, 1 was recuperating outside before. Although I know that you have suffered grievances in the imperial capital, I never thought that someone would harm you like this. It¡¯s clear they want to ruin your reputation.¡± The Empress Dowager sighed faintly and gently grabbed Xiao Yan¡¯s hand, patting it. She said earnestly, ¡°But Xiao Jiu, the person who has suffered the most is still Qianqian. She is a young girl, and I simply cannot imagine what she has gone through in the past seven years.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Imperial Grandmother. I will compensate her and the two children,¡± Xiao Yan said calmly. ¡°Not only you, 1 also have to cherish her,¡± The Empress Dowager was filled with regret. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this earlier? That poor child had to copy the scriptures for almost an hour! Nanny Jin, come in quickly!¡± Nanny Jin entered the palace and asked, ¡°What are your orders, Empress Dowager?¡± ¡°Quickly, go and invite Su Qian to the main hall. Remember, treat her well, and don¡¯t let her suffer any grievances!¡± The Empress Dowager said hurriedly. Nanny Jin blinked her eyes in disbelief, almost thinking that she had misheard, and asked weakly, ¡°Empress Dowager, didn¡¯t you order Miss Su to copy the scriptures as a punishment? It hasn¡¯t even been two hours yet¡­¡± ¡°Forget about copying the scriptures? From today onwards, Miss Su doesn¡¯t have to do anything! Alright, hurry up and go.¡± The Empress Dowager urged Nanny Jin to leave. ¡°Imperial Grandmother, when you see Qianqian later, please don¡¯t mention anything about the children. She is very sensitive about this matter. Just pretend that you don¡¯t know anything.¡± Xiao Yan hurriedly reminded. ¡°Alright, I will not tell anyone.¡± As a mother herself, the Empress Dowager naturally understood a mother¡¯s instinct to protect her child. So she had no reason to refuse. She nodded her head and a figure strode in through the door.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 48 - Chapter 48:1 Think Su Qian’s Children are Good Chapter 48:1 Think Su Qian¡¯s Children are Good Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Ninth Prince, you¡¯re here.¡± Princess Xuehua held a delicate PASTRIES in her hand as she walked into the room. ¡°Mother, I specially prepared pastries and yunwu tea that both you and His Highness both like. Please sit down with His Highness. We can talk about it slowly.¡± Upon seeing this, the Empress Dowager frowned displeasedly and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Princess Xuehua instinctively thought that the Empress Dowager was angry because she couldn¡¯t convince the Ninth Prince. She quickly put on a concerned look and said,¡± Mother, I¡¯m here to help you. Ninth Prince, 1 heard that you entered the palace, so I hurried over to advise you. You have to listen to Mother and not marry that Su Qian¡­¡± As Su Qian followed Nanny Jin and stopped outside the door, she heard Princess Xuehua¡¯s words. Instantly, everyone fell into a deathly silence. Su Qian didn¡¯t say anything but only raised her eyebrows lightly. It seemed that the Empress Dowager had intended to force Xiao Yan to break off the engagement in front of her. ¡­.. She had always heard that Xiao Yan was cold to others but obedient to the Empress Dowager. Su Qian curled her lips into a smile and her phoenix eyes swept towards Xiao Yan with a hint of pride. Xiao Yan had been looking at Su Qian since the moment she appeared. As their eyes met, there was no sign of discomfort in Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes. He remained calm and composed as if everything was under his control. As Su Qian appeared, Princess Xuehua hastily put on a look as if she had misspoken, covering her mouth with her hand and hastily said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry Miss Su. I didn¡¯t mean to sow discord. The Empress Dowager just spoke to me this morning and mentioned that your elopement six years ago was a great disrespect. Moreover, you have two children. So if Ninth Prince were to marry you, it would affect his reputation. I¡¯m sorry for making things difficult for you.¡± ¡°Imperial Grandmother even said such words?¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s tone was calm, but his meaningful gaze swept toward the Empress Dowager. ¡°Of course not!¡± The Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t help feeling embarrassed and shook her head calmly. ¡°1 have never said that. Nanny Jin, have you heard this me say such things?¡± ¡°I have never heard of it.¡± Nanny Jin cooperatively pretended to be clueless with the Empress Dowager. The other palace servants lowered their heads when they heard this and dared not make a sound. Since the Empress Dowager had spoken and denied saying anything. No matter who heard it or not, they had to pretend not to know. Princess Xuehua was stunned. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not lying. Weren¡¯t you against Ninth Prince marrying Miss Su?¡± Su Qian watched this scene quietly, feeling that things were getting out of her control. ¡°Impudent!¡± Before Xiao Yan could react, the Empress Dowager¡¯s face darkened. ¡°When did 1 say that Xiao Jiu can¡¯t marry Qianqian? Who gave you the audacity to accuse me!¡± Princess Xuehua was stunned and looked at the Empress Dowager blankly, not expecting to be reprimanded. ¡°Empress Dowager, but Su Qian has two children. How can such a person be worthy of Ninth Prince¡­¡± she said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with having two children? I think that Su Qian¡¯s two children are good!¡± The Empress Dowager said loudly. Not only was Princess Xuehua stunned, but also Nanny Jin and the others outside the door were also shocked. Everyone was doubting their ears and wondering what kind of magic potion the Ninth Prince had given to the Empress Dowager to make her speak such words of approval for Su Qian and her children. Su Qian was even more stunned. She looked at the Empress Dowager but saw no hint of falsehood on her face. It could be seen that the Empress Dowager¡¯s words must have come from the bottom of her heart.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: What Did You Say to the Empress Dowager? Chapter 49: What Did You Say to the Empress Dowager? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio This was strange. The Empress Dowager had just looked down on her a moment ago. So how could she have changed her mind so quickly? Her attitude had changed faster than flipping the pages of a book. Without waiting for Princess Xuehua to speak again, Xiao Yan¡¯s sharp gaze swept over like a sharp blade. Just one glance contained boundless power, which scared Princess Xuehua into instant silence. All the words that were not spoken were stuck in her throat. ¡°Princess Xuehua deliberately framed the Empress Dowager. Drag her out and punish her with thirty lashes.¡± Xiao Yan commanded without even looking up. Princess Xuehua was so frightened that she collapsed to the ground. Then, she was dragged away forcefully by the guards. ¡°Qianqian, come here quickly,¡± The Empress Dowager called Su Qian over, her face beaming with a smile like a bright chrysanthemum. ¡°Did the Empress Dowager have any orders?¡± Su Qian was full of confusion. Just as she was about to bow, she was stopped by the Empress Dowager. ¡­.. ¡°Good child, you must be tired after copying the scriptures for so long, right? There¡¯s good tea and snacks here. Take a break and have something to eat.¡± The Empress Dowager said apologetically, ¡°It was my fault just now. I shouldn¡¯t have punished you for copying the scriptures.¡± ¡°Empress Dowager, why did you suddenly say such things?¡± Su Qian looked at the Empress Dowager, then at Xiao Yan. She felt that there must be something between the grandmother and grandson that they were hiding from her! ¡°Nothing, I just think you¡¯re a good child. I was wrong about you before. Nanny Jin, go prepare some gifts for Su Qian to take back. Just treat it as my compensation for her.¡± The Empress Dowager was afraid that Su Qian would refuse, so she continued to persuade her with a pleading tone, ¡°You must not refuse me. If you do it, it means that you re still resenting me for what happened earlier.¡± ¡°1 dare not.¡± Su Qian was very uncomfortable facing the overwhelming enthusiasm of the Empress Dowager. She could only look at Xiao Yan again and again, using her eyes to ask what he had done. Xiao Yan cleared his throat. ¡°Imperial Grandmother, Qianqian is tired. How about letting me send her back? ¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead.11 The Empress Dowager held Su Qian¡¯s hand and patted it reluctantly. ¡°Su Qian, I¡¯m lonely in the palace. Remember to come and visit me often when you¡¯re free.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qian nodded and left with a dumbfounded expression. As they left the Empress Dowager¡¯s palace, Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What did you say to the Empress Dowager?¡± Xiao Yan manipulated the wheelchair. The brilliant sunlight shone down from the sky, illuminating the mask on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± he said. ¡°Stop acting clueless with me. Earlier, the Empress Dowager was determined to dissolve our engagement, but her attitude changes as soon as you came. It can be seen that you must have said something to her.¡± Su Qian looked at the man in front of her warily, as if he were a fox, and stopped in her tracks coldly.¡±What did you say?¡± Dong Ting and the other hidden guards stood not far away, drenched in cold sweat. Did Miss Su had some guts, huh? How dare she question his highness! However, what surprised Dong Ting and the other hidden guards was that Xiao Yan wasn¡¯t angry at all. Instead, he looked at Su Qian calmly and smiled. ¡°This is a secret between me and Imperial Grandmother. How can I tell you so easily?¡± ¡°Then what will make you willing to tell me?¡± Su Qian asked with patience, even though she could see the cunningness in the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Give me some benefits,¡± Xiao Yan said bluntly. When he saw Su Qian looking at him with a puzzled expression, he raised his hand even more directly and pointed at his own soft lips like petals.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: Bump Into Xiao Yan Chapter 50: Bump Into Xiao Yan Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian was forced to recall the unexpected kiss at the inn a few days ago. Su Qian¡¯s delicate face instantly turned red and she was furious. She raised her hand to slap Xiao Yan, saying, ¡°You must be dreaming!¡± Xiao Yan had guessed that Su Qian would be angry and embarrassed, so he was prepared to dodge her attack. He then stood in front of Su Qian and raised his hands, as if he was about to embrace her, and opened his arms. It was impossible to fulfill Xiao Yan¡¯s wish? Su Qian suddenly pulled away and dodged, almost falling heavily to the ground. Seeing that Su Qian refused to approach him even at the cost of getting hurt, Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes darkened. He raised his hand and waved it. A spiritual power transformed into a soft whip that wrapped around Su Qian¡¯s waist and pulled her towards him. ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Without a chance to stop him, Su Qian bumped into Xiao Yan and sat steadily on his lap. The warm and fragrant body fell into his arms. Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes darkened as he raised his hand and gently held Su Qian¡¯s soft waist. ¡­.. Su Qian¡¯s delicate body trembled. She felt the heat from Xiao Yan¡¯s palm through her clothes. It felt like an electric current shooting up her spine. She was shocked that she jumped three feet high in surprise. Without hesitation, she pushed Xiao Yan away with all her might and quickly got up from his lap. Everything happened very quickly. When Su Qian left, the faint fragrance on her body disappeared as well, causing Xiao Yan¡¯s long eyebrows behind the mask to frown in dissatisfaction. He touched her palm and rubbed it gently as if he was reluctant to let go. Xiao Yan¡¯s actions made Su Qian¡¯s face turn red. Even the white and tender tips of her ears became tempting crimson. ¡°Do you still want to know?¡± Xiao Yan asked with a sly smile. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Su Qian said through gritted teeth, whether in anger or embarrassment. Then she turned around and ran away as fast as she could. It seemed like Su Qian heard Xiao Yan¡¯s laughter behind her, and she felt like she wanted to beat that bastard. However, this was the royal sanctuary, and she was not foolish enough to lay a hand on his highness in the palace. In any case, there would be more opportunities in the future. As she thought about it, Su Qian adjusted her breathing and quickened her pace to leave the palace and return to the inn. As soon as Su Qian returned to the inn, the rewards specially arranged by the Empress Dowager had arrived. It seemed that the Empress Dowager was concerned that Su Qian hadn¡¯t had lunch yet, so she specially rewarded her with a meal from the imperial kitchen. The children were delighted that they exclaimed that it was delicious. The children were happy and Su Qian forgot about her unpleasantness with Xiao Yan. After she accompanied the children to finish their meal, she coaxed them to take an afternoon nap. Meanwhile, on Chang¡¯an Street, the busiest street in the imperial capital. The Su family¡¯s carriage stopped steadily at the entrance of a bustling auction house on Chang¡¯an Street. Under the service of the servants, Ancestor Su got off the carriage and looked up at the pure gold plaque on the door of the auction house. Five grand words ¡®Feng Lin Auction House¡¯ were written on the plaque in a flamboyant manner. At a glance, it was magnificent. ¡°Ancestor Su, why did you walk so fast?¡± A clear voice of complaint soon came from the carriage. Ancestor Su quickly smiled and turned around to look at the carriage and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Mu. Please get off the carriage.¡± Many pedestrians on the street had Ancestor Su when he got off the carriage. At this moment, seeing him being so respectful to the person in the carriage, they couldn¡¯t help but be curious about the identity woman sitting in the carriage. How could she make Ancestor Su so courteous? Under the curious gazes of the people on the street, a small white hand pushed aside the carriage curtain and a woman stepped out.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: Feng Lin Auction House Chapter 51: Feng Lin Auction House Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She appeared to be about seventeen or eighteen years old, with a sweet appearance and a decent dress. Most importantly, the young lady was wearing a black robe, which, upon closer inspection, shimmered with iridescent light. There was also a red pill mark with three stars on her chest, which represented that the young lady was a peak top-ranked alchemist. Being an alchemist was the rarest profession on the continent, and becoming an alchemist required stringent conditions. An elixir was worth a fortune, and the young lady in front of him was already a peak first-grade alchemist at such a young age. It was obvious that she was exceptionally talented. She must be from a large aristocratic family or a major sect. As expected, the crowd noticed a token with a medicine cauldron drawn on the lady¡¯s waist. It was the emblem of the Fire Cloud Empire¡¯s top alchemy sect, the Heavenly Medicine Sect. No wonder Ancestor Su was so polite. With this girl¡¯s status and strength, even if she went to other families, she would be treated as a distinguished guest. Not to mention that so many things had happened in the Su family lately. Everyone was curious about why Ancestor Su came to the Feng Lin Auction House today. Ancestor Su ignored the curious gazes of those around him, smiled, and walked into the Feng Lin Auction House with Mu Qingxue. Mu Qingxues token was very useful. After they entered the auction house, they told the attendant their identities and expressed their desire to meet the Chief Steward. They were then invited to the VIP room. ¡­.. To Ancestor Su¡¯s surprise, they were able to enter the VIP room so easily. As soon as he sat down, he began to flatter, ¡°Miss Mu is truly remarkable as a member of the Heavenly Medicine Sect. You can actually meet the Chief Steward as soon as you reveal your identity. That¡¯s really impressive.¡± The Feng Lin Auction House that they were currently in was the largest auction house in Fire Cloud. It had branches throughout the country. Even in other countries, the Feng Lin Auction Houses were visible everywhere. It was rumored that the owner of the Feng Lin Auction House was an extremely noble person in a secluded sect who never showed themselves. However, this did not affect the status and influence of Feng Lin Auction House. It could be said that the Feng Lin Auction House¡¯s status in the Fire Cloud far exceeded the other sects. The major aristocratic families in the martial world wanted to build a good relationship with the Chief Steward of the auction house, Great Steward Gu. The Chief Steward had never seen people without status. They were considered lucky today to be able to personally discuss matters with him. ¡°Of course. Our Heavenly Medicine Sect has always cooperated with the Feng Lin Auction House to purchase their medicinal herbs. The Chief Steward will naturally show us some respect,¡± Mu Qingxue said arrogantly. Ancestor Su nodded quickly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Mu with that matter later.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mu Qingxue readily agreed. She drank her tea and waited for Great Steward Gu to come over. This wait lasted for an hour. By the time Ancestor Su and Mu Qingxue had gone to the bathroom twice after drinking tea, Great Steward Gu finally arrived. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made you two wait.¡± The man¡¯s elegant and gentle voice was like the breeze in March. The moment it sounded, it calmed the frustration in their heart. Ancestor Su and Mu Qingxue quickly stood up. They saw a handsome man in green robes walk up to them elegantly. ¡°Great Steward Gu, what are you saying? It is our honor that you are willing to meet us.¡± Looking at Gu Qingyou¡¯s lovely appearance, Mu Qingxue blushed and made a gesture of invitation. ¡°Great Steward Gu, please take a seat.¡± Gu Qingyou smiled and sat down, and went straight to the point.. ¡°May I know what brings the two of you here today to our auction house?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: The Black Chapter 52: The Black-hearted Su Qian Swallowed All of Her Family¡¯s Wealth Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Great Steward Gu, I am Su Kian, the ancestor of the Su family. I have come today to ask for your help.¡± Ancestor Su asked politely, ¡°Have you heard about what happened to the Su family recently?¡± ¡°I know a little.¡± Gu Qingyou replied. ¡°To be honest, our Su family has encountered a big problem this time. All of our assets have been swallowed up by that ruthless and ingrate Su Qian. However, she has the support of the Ninth Prince, so we dare not to provoke her. We had no choice but to beg Heavenly Medicine Sect for help and borrowed their alchemist and prescription to cooperate with our Su family in selling elixirs to save ourselves.¡± When Ancestor Su mentioned Su Qian, he gritted his teeth fiercely. Gu Qingyou put down his teacup and maintained his gentle smile. But if one looked closely, they would see no hint of a smile in his eyes, only a chilling coldness. ¡°What can I do for you, Ancestor Su?¡± Thinking that Gu Qingyou was willing to negotiate, Ancestor Su was overjoyed and said, ¡°I want to ask Great Steward Gu to provide a large number of medicinal herbs for the Su family.¡± Mu Qingxue hurriedly caught up and handed a list to Gu Qingyou. ¡°This is the quantity of herbs we need and the names of it.¡± ¡­.. Gu Qingyou glanced through it briefly, raised his eyebrows, and sighed. ¡°The amount of herbs you need is not a small sum.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s precisely because the number of medicinal herbs required is too much that the other medicine workshop can¡¯t gather them all. That¡¯s why we had no choice but to come and ask for your help, Chief Steward.¡± Ancestor Su looked at Gu Qingyou nervously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t the Chief Steward gather them?¡± Since Ancestor Su had taken out a promissory note and had finally borrowed people from the Heavenly Medicine Sect. Of course, he had to make use of these people to the fullest. For the next twenty days, the Su family would be busy refining medicine. They would undoubtedly restore their former glory in twenty days. Even after paying the Heavenly Medicine Sect, they would even have a large sum of money left over to hire assassins to kill Su Qian¡­ The only thing left was the medicinal herbs, which were the key to making the whole process work. At that time, before the one-month deadline was up, Su Qian would die without a burial place, and the Su family would return to their peak. Under their nervous gazes, Gu Qingyou smiled gently.¡± You¡¯ve come to the right place. Our auction house just received a large batch of medicinal herbs yesterday that happen to match the requirements on your list.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. We want it now!¡± Ancestor Su said excitedly. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll first discuss the price with Ancestor Su. The medicinal herbs you want are only first-grade medicinal herbs, so the price isn¡¯t high. Each type of medicinal herb is priced between one to ten silver taels. Roughly speaking, you had to pay us 110,000 taels of gold. However, seeing that this is our first time doing business, I¡¯ll give you a discount. Just 100,000 taels of gold will do.¡± Gu Qingyou¡¯s mind raced as he spoke and smiled. 100,000 gold taels! The moment this price was mentioned, Ancestor Su¡¯s legs weakened. The Su family¡¯s assets that Su Qian took away were only 60,000 taels of gold, not to mention 100,000 taels of gold. It was simply too much. Mu Qingxue lowered her voice and said anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. At this price, once the elixir is refined, it can be sold for at least five times the price!¡± Ancestor Su readily agreed upon hearing this and nodded without hesitation,¡± Alright, deal. When Great Steward Gu will have the medicinal herbs ready?¡± ¡°As a businessman, as long as Mr. Su¡¯s money is in place, I¡¯ll immediately have someone to send the medicinal herbs to you.¡± Gu Qingyou said in a gentle tone. Ancestor Su¡¯s mouth twitched awkwardly. He suspected that Gu Qingyou was doing this on purpose.. ¡°Great Steward Gu, don¡¯t you know about the Su family¡¯s current situation? Can we owe the money first? After a month, I will definitely hand over 100,000 gold taels without missing a single cent!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 53 - Chapter 53:1 Want to See Ah You Chapter 53:1 Want to See Ah You Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°No.¡± Gu Qingyou rejected the Ancestor Su without thinking. His smile still seemed gentle. ¡°It¡¯s an unalterable principle to pay for the goods. Our Fenglin Auction House never gives credit. It¡¯s a rule set by the master. There are no exceptions.¡± ¡°Great Steward Gu, rules are meant to be broken. As long as you don¡¯t speak of it, your master won¡¯t find out. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you agree, Ancestor Su will definitely repay you generously once the deal is done.¡± Mu Qingxue persuaded with a charming smile. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. This is all negotiable.¡± The Su family nodded and agreed. This batch of medicinal herbs worth 100,000 gold taels could turn into 500,000 gold taels. Of that, 150,000 taels would be given to the Heavenly Medicine Sect as a reward. After deducting the capital of 100,000 gold taels, even if they gave Gu Qingyou 50,000 gold taels, the Su family would still have 200,000 gold taels left. It was a sure-win deal ¡°The rules set by Master are absolute and cannot be changed.¡± Gu Qingyou said calmly, returning the list to Ancestor Su. ¡°The medicinal herbs are here. As long as Ancestor Su can raise the fund, I will definitely sell them to you at a low price and be friends with your Su family. However, if the 100,000 gold taels are not ready, 1¡¯11 have to sell the herbs to others. Please send the guests off.¡± ¡°Great Steward Gu, Great Steward Gu!¡± Ancestor Su could not stop him and could only watch as Gu Qingyou left. ¡°Ancestor Su, you must find a way to get the money. This price is already very low. If you are late, I¡¯m afraid that you might miss out on such a good deal.¡± Mu Qingxue quickly reminded. ¡­.. ¡°But 1 don¡¯t have that much money¡­¡± Ancestor Su looked at Mu Qingxue expectantly. ¡°As for your Heavenly Medicine Sect¡­¡± ¡°Ancestor Su, our Heavenly Medicine Sect is only willing to help because your brother is an elder of our sect. Don¡¯t push it too far.¡± Mu Qingxue said coldly. ¡°1,1 was just talking nonsense. Miss Mu, pretend you didn¡¯t hear me. As for the money, I will think of a way,¡± Ancestor Su said with a sigh, then left with Mu Qingxue. Time flew. Late that night in the inn room. Su Ye and Su Qingqing were already fast asleep. Su Qian held the children in her arms, sleeping soundly. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± At this moment, a hissing sound came from out of thin air. Immediately after, a small snake quickly entered the room through the door and went to Su Qian¡¯s bedside. It rubbed its head against her face in a fawning manner. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Qian seemed to recognize this little black snake. Seeing the little black snake lower its head, she untied the red silk thread wrapped around its neck. After glancing at the content on the red silk thread, Su Qian raised her eyebrows. After keeping the little snake in her arms, she quickly got up and changed into her night clothes. Then, she took out the chubby rabbit that was sleeping soundly under the blanket and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to see All You. Take good care of the kids, got it?¡± ¡°1,1 know¡­Huff,¡± the gray rabbit replied, rolled its eyes and almost fell asleep. Su Qian looked at the unreliable gray rabbit and heaved a sigh of relief. She then instructed the little wolf lying on the bedside before finally leaving with peace of mind. Fifteen minutes later, in Gu Qingyou¡¯s room in the backyard of the Feng Lin Auction House. Gu Qingyou was alone in the elegant room. The table was set with exquisite dishes. Gu Qingyou was dressed even more elegantly than during the day. He wore a white jade crown and a green robe. He heard a faint sound behind him. Gu Qingyou turned his head to see Su Qian in her night clothes pushing open the door and entering. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and bowed respectfully, saying, ¡°Greetings, Master..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: You’re Mad If You Don’t Eat Chapter 54: You¡¯re Mad If You Don¡¯t Eat Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio If others had heard Gu Qingyou¡¯s words, they would definitely be shocked. The only person in this world whom Gu Qingyou could respectfully address as ¡°master¡± was the owner of the Feng Lin Auction House. Who would have thought that the world-famous Feng Lin Auction House actually belonged to Su Qian? ¡°Why did you ask the Communication Snake to look for me?¡± Su Qian asked as she took out the little black snake from her embrace. Gu Qingyou said, ¡°I¡¯ve specially prepared your favorite dishes for you. Master, please sit down and taste them while we talk.¡± ¡°Wow! I want to eat too!¡± Xiao Yin had been sleeping in Su Qian s sleeve all the time. Now he smelled the fragrance of the food and quickly leaped onto the table, excitedly demanding, ¡°Gu Meinan, give me a drumstick. I want to eat it.¡± ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re as fat as a little pig, yet you still clamoring to eat every day. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to walk in the future because you¡¯re too fat?¡± Su Qian poked Xiao Yin and sat down opposite Gu Qingyou. ¡­.. ¡°Master, haven¡¯t you heard of that saying? You will get mad if you do not eat actively. I¡¯m so smart, so of course 1 have to eat more!¡± Xiao Yin said as he took the roasted drumstick from Gu Qingyou and ate it happily. ¡°Master, Ancestor Su, Su Kian, came to our auction house today.¡± Gu Qingyou poured Su Qian a cup of peach blossom wine and continued gently, ¡°According to Ancestor Su, they seem to have used their relationship with the Heavenly Medicine Sect to reach an agreement to refine elixirs for sale. Today, they came to buy medicinal herbs from us.¡± ¡°Does the Su family still have the money to hire people from the Heavenly Medicine Sect?¡± Su Qian elegantly picked up the silver chopsticks and took a bite of the delicate food, savoring it slowly. ¡°Of course not. The Su family is now penniless. Heavenly Medicine Sect only agreed to help because Ancestor Su¡¯s brother is one of their elders. But they expected compensation later. Today, Ancestor Su also wanted to delay payment for our services. He said that we should provide the medicinal herbs first and they would pay us later when the refining is done, but he was rejected by me.¡± As Gu Qingyou spoke, he took out a piece of paper and handed it to Su Qian. ¡°This is the list of medicinal herbs they showed me and the quantity required. Please take a look, Master.¡± Su Qian took it and glanced at it before she snorted lightly and said, ¡°They¡¯re going to refine a low-grade elixir, the Soul Cleansing Elixir.¡± Su Qian was also an alchemist. With just a glance at the medicinal herbs on the list, she could determine what elixir the Su family wanted to refine. ¡°What price did you quote them?¡± ¡°100,000 taels of gold.¡± Gu Qingyou replied with a light laugh. ¡°Qingyou, you¡¯re really a profiteer.¡± Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°It only takes two days at most for these medicinal herbs to be sown and harvested in my herbal field. The total cost doesn¡¯t add up to be more than 10,000 taels of gold, yet you¡¯ve inflated the price ten times for them?¡± Feng Lin Auction House had been able to develop to its current state solely due to the medicinal herbs business they had started off with. Su Qian had a special space in her hands, which contained vast fields of medicinal herbs. They were inexhaustible and could be continuously seeded with new herbs. Moreover, the growth rate of the medicinal herbs was several times faster than that of the outside world. Therefore, even if the herbs were of high value, Feng Lin Auction House could sell them for more than ten times the cost, which was less than a tenth of the actual cost. With such huge profits, ordinary people would not dare to imagine it.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: Coincidentally, I Still Need a Place to Stay in Imperial Capital Chapter 55: Coincidentally, I Still Need a Place to Stay in Imperial Capital Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°If I can¡¯t do my job well for Master, how can 1 be worthy of serving by your side?¡± Gu Qingyou looked at Su Qian and asked sincerely, ¡°According to the information I¡¯ve gathered, the head of the Su family seems to be planning to mortgage their ancestral mansion for 100,000 taels of gold to alleviate their urgent situation. Regarding this matter, I wonder if Master has any thoughts?¡± ¡°It seems that Su Kian is really willing to take a risk. He¡¯s even willing to mortgage his ancestral mansion.¡± Su Qian pursed her lips and chuckled lightly.¡±Speaking of which, 1 happen to be looking for a place to stay in this capital¡­¡± ¡°Master, 1 think we can buy the Su family¡¯s ancestral mansion at a low price.¡± Gu Qingyou quickly suggested. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. However, just buying the ancestral mansion is not enough.¡± Su Qian calmly played with the list filled with the names of the medicinal herbs. The sharp coldness in her eyes was like a layer of mist as she said with a faint smile. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Su family want to refine elixirs?¡± Then let¡¯s play with them and see who will refine the elixirs that sell better in the end.¡± ¡°Master, do you want to confront the Su family head-on?¡± Gu Qingyou asked expectantly. ¡°First, think of a way to buy the Su family¡¯s ancestral mansion with 80,000 taels of gold. Then, prepare the medicinal herbs for me to refine the top-grade Vitality Fortifying Elixir. Let our subordinates refine some of it. When the Su family starts selling the elixirs, we will also start selling. However, don¡¯t reveal my identity while selling the elixirs. You can pretend that you have nothing to do with me and pretend that you only supply me with medicinal herbs,¡± Su Qian said. ¡°Then, may 1 ask under whose name does Master plan to sell these elixirs?¡± Gu Qingyou asked. ¡­.. Su Qian cupped her chin with her snow-white hand and said with a deep gaze, ¡°Gong Nan. When the time comes, have our subordinates disguise themselves as the subordinates of a person named Gong Nan and sell the elixirs.¡± ¡°What about the pricing of the elixirs?¡± Gu Qingyou proposed actively, ¡°1 think that we can set our price about 10% lower than the Su family. That way, we can attract almost half of their customers.¡± ¡°Lower by 10%? How is that enough? At that time, the price of the Vitality Fortifying Elixir will only be half of that of the Su family. I don¡¯t want just half of their customers, I want it all. Let the Su family guard a large number of refined elixir, but they can¡¯t sell them.¡± Su Qian¡¯s eyes gleamed with a dark light as she sneered, ¡°If we want to make a move, you have to give the Su family no way out. Then, I¡¯ll get back what they owe me bit by bit.¡± Gu Qingyou¡¯s eyes burned as he looked at Su Qian¡¯s arrogant and unyielding appearance. He felt that his master was like a lone and proud wolf, revealing its sharp fangs, ready to destroy the Su family completely. Su Qian was dangerous, but she was like a mandala flower blooming in the dark. She was covered in thorns, yet she was breathtakingly beautiful, driving men crazy for her. ¡°I understand. Please rest assured, Master. I will definitely handle this matter well,¡± Gu Qingyou said with a gentle smile. Su Qian trusted Gu Qingyou, so she didn¡¯t stay any longer after discussing with him. ¡°Since everything is settled, I¡¯ll go back first,¡± she said in a hurry to leave. ¡°Master, are you leaving already? Aren¡¯t you going to sit down and eat more?¡± Gu Qingyou tried to persuade Su Qian to stay. ¡°I feel like Master is even thinner than before. Have you encountered any setbacks lately?¡± Hearing Gu Qingyou¡¯s words, Xiao Yan¡¯s face appeared in Su Qian¡¯s mind.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Soul Cleansing Elixir Chapter 56: Soul Cleansing Elixir Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The touch of the man¡¯s thin lips seemed to linger on Su Qian¡¯s lips. The tips of Su Qian¡¯s ears were a little hot as she lowered her eyes to hide her discomfort. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I need to hurry back to take care of the children. You can eat slowly,¡± she said. After saying that, Su Qian grabbed Xiao Yin, who had begun gnawing on the chicken wings and left under Gu Qingyou¡¯s slightly disappointed gaze. Gu Qingyou lost his appetite after Su Qian left. He hurriedly put down his chopsticks and strode out of the room to arrange the tasks Su Qian had assigned to him. The next morning, news of Ancestor Su¡¯s willingness to sell their ancestral mansion for 100,000 taels of gold spread like a gust of wind through the streets and alleys of the Su family. Considering the size of the Su family¡¯s ancestral mansion, it should have cost at least 150,000 taels of gold. Now that it was being sold at such a low price, it attracted the attention of various aristocratic families and martial arts factions. They all wanted to purchase the Su family¡¯s ancestral mansion. However, Ancestor Su had also made it clear that the Su family¡¯s ancestral mansion was being sold at such a low price because they needed money urgently. If anyone wanted to buy their ancestral mansion, they had to pay the full 100,000 taels of gold upfront and could not delay payment. This one hundred thousand gold taels was not a small amount. Any faction that came up with such a large sum of money in one go would suffer a significant loss. Therefore, the Su family had a hard time finding a buyer for the time being. ¡­.. Nor only that, but Gu Qingyou also sent someone to notify the Su family that if they could not come up with the money to buy the medicinal herbs soon, they would have to sell the medicinal herbs to others. The Su family was in a badly battered state. They tried their best to raise the money, but they were still far from the required 100,000 taels of gold. Ancestor SU and Su Chenghua were worried all day long. They were so worried that their hair was about to fall, but they still could not find a suitable solution. Forced by circumstances, Ancestor Su had no choice but to lower rhe price of the Su family¡¯s ancestral mansion. From the initial 100,000 gold taels, he lowered it to 90,000 gold taels, then So,000 gold taels, and finally 70,000 gold taels. Just as the various factions were greedily waiting for the Su family to lower the price of their ancestral mansion even further, a mysterious tycoon entrusted Gu Qingyou to buy the Su family¡¯s ancestral home for 75,000 taels of gold. With Gu Qingyou acting as the middleman and the tycoon willing to pay in cash, Ancestor Su handed over all the deeds and contracts of the Su family¡¯s ancestral mansion without hesitation. In just half an hour, the 75,000 taels of gold from Feng Lin Auction House¡¯s treasury had been sent to the Su family. After the Su family had sold everything they had, they gathered 80,000 taels of gold and were sent back to Feng Lin Auction House. Although they were still short of 20,000 gold taels, Gu Qingyou gave the Ancestor Su face this time. He agreed with the Su family that they could pay the remaining 20,000 gold taels after 20 days, but it must not be overdue. Otherwise, they would have to pay 10% interest for each day of delay. There was no reason for Ancestor Su to disagree. He quickly signed the contract with Gu Qingyou and took the medicinal herbs they needed home. Then, he handed them over to the people of the Heavenly Medicine Sect to start refining Soul Cleansing Elixir madly. Three days later, the Su family¡¯s medicine workshop began to sell Soul Cleansing Elixir. When ir was heard that the Su family was selling Soul Cleansing Pills, all cultivators in the imperial capital were in an uproar. It could be said that everyone knew about it when it was mentioned. This elixir could increase the strength of cultivators below the third stage. One elixir was equivalent to a person¡¯s painstaking cultivation for three months. Moreover, one could take it once a month. It could even be taken continuously for a year. To many cultivators, it was a huge temptation.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: Everyone Has a Piece (1) Chapter 57: Everyone Has a Piece (1) Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Not only that, but the Su family also sold elixirs at a very affordable price. Usually, elixirs that could be sold for 700 gold coins in the medicine workshop or auction house could now be bought for only 500 gold coins medicine shop at the Su family¡¯s store. There was a long queue outside the Su family¡¯s medicine workshop, stretched down the street. The workshop was bustling with activity with people crowding around the counters who came to buy medicine. Everyone was either holding silver notes or cash in their hands. Everyone was rushing forward with all their might, and they couldn¡¯t wait to slam the money in their hands down on the counter. ¡°Quick, give me five Soul Cleansing Elixirs!¡± A muscular man urged impatiently. ¡°I want ten!¡± Another person said loudly, unwilling to admit defeat. ¡°I want 15. Hurry up and pack them up.¡± 11 H Thinking that the Su family¡¯s business had never been better, the Su family members responsible for selling elixirs in the workshop were all smiling so much that their mouths couldn¡¯t close. They hurriedly tried to calm the crowd down, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. Everyone has a share. There¡¯s no need to fight or snatch. There¡¯s enough for everyone!¡± ¡­.. In the back hall of the medicine workshop, Su Chenghua and Lady Pei were drinking tea at a round table. The hustle and bustle of the front hall kept drifting in, and it was so noisy that it stimulated their eardrums. However, the two of them didn¡¯t feel annoyed at all. Instead, they were all smiling. They only felt that the noise of people clamoring for elixir was like the sound of nature, and it was unbelievably beautiful. ¡°Old Master, I¡¯ll replace wine with tea here. First, I¡¯ll congratulate you on achieving your wish and successfully passing through the difficulties.¡± Lady Pei raised the teacup in her hand and looked at Su Chenghua with a charming smile. ¡°Hahaha, Madam, you¡¯re right. We have indeed overcome the difficulties. Look at how popular these elixirs are selling. When we sell all our pills and make a profit, our Su family will become even stronger than before. As for that wretched girl, Su Qian, she can only lie in the dust and look up to us for the rest of her life!¡± Su Chenghua sneered and raised the teacup to his lips. After taking a sip, he said proudly. ¡°Old Master, can¡¯t you persuade the ancestor to spare Xiao Qi¡¯s life? Please ask him to show mercy,¡± Lady Pei sighed heavily and shook her head, ¡°Old Master, although Xiao Qi never treated me as her mother and her child bullied Yue¡¯er and injured so many people in our family, she is still the flesh and blood of you and my sister. If we really get rid of her like this, I just can¡¯t bear it.¡± It sounded as if Lady Pei was speaking up for Su Qian, but in fact, she recounted everything that Su Qian had done. It was as if she could not wait to poke at Su Chenghua¡¯s sore spot. As expected, Su Chenghua put on a cold and ruthless expression. ¡°Madam, I think you¡¯re too soft-hearted. You¡¯re still speaking up for that rebellious daughter at this point. Sigh, have you ever thought about whether that unfilial daughter is worth it?¡± ¡°So what do you mean, Old Master¡­?¡± Lady Pei asked knowingly, waiting for Su Chenghua¡¯s answer. ¡°That girl with such a stubborn personality naturally can¡¯t be kept!¡± Su Chengha said arrogantly,¡± I¡¯ve made up my mind. Madam, please don¡¯t try to persuade me anymore.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to you, Old Master.¡± Lady Pei lowered her eyes to hide the satisfaction in her eyes. After speaking with Su Chenghua, the two of them left together in a carriage from the back door. Su Chenghua took a detour to the front gate and saw a long queue of people in front of the workshop before he left. He was very pleased, and out of the corner of his eyes, he accidentally caught a glimpse of the store across their workshop.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Whose Pharmacy Is This? Chapter 58: Whose Pharmacy Is This? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio This shop directly faced the Su family¡¯s medicine workshop was an empty shop a few days ago, but now it looked fully furnished and ready to open. Moreover, judging from the decoration and scale, it seemed to be a medicine workshop. ¡°Go and ask who owns this workshop?¡± Su Chenghua looked at the medicine workshop through the window and ordered the coachman. The coachman quickly followed the order and came back after making some inquiries. ¡°Reporting Old Master, 1 heard from the people in the shop that the owner of the medicine workshop here is a young master named Gong Nan. He will be opening for business tomorrow.¡± ¡°Choosing to open a new medicine workshop opposite our Su family¡¯s medicine workshop at this time, this young master named Gong Nan is really interesting.¡± Hearing Gong Nan¡¯s name, Lady Pei subconsciously felt that this person was a man, and not a very bright one at that. How else could he have opened a workshop opposite the Su family¡¯s pharmacy at the peak of their popularity? If this is not about seeking excitement, what else can it be? ¡°What¡¯s interesting? He¡¯s clearly as stupid as a pig.¡± Su Chenghua looked at the closed workshop proudly and said with arrogance, ¡°We didn¡¯t have any spare money before, but now that we¡¯ve earned some, we can buy this shop as well.¡± ¡°Old Master is right. Anyway, this shop won¡¯t be able to stay open. When Gong Nan loses money, we can buy the shop at a low price,¡± Lady Pei said, giggling. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first,¡± Su Chenghua said, in a good mood. After his reply, the group drove away in their carriage at an extremely fast speed. ¡­.. Time flew by. The next day, Qian Yao Pavilion opposite the Su family¡¯s medicine workshop successfully opened for business. However, no one noticed this newly opened medicine workshop. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the Su family¡¯s workshop. When the pharmacy opened early in the morning, a long queue had already formed outside the door. Not far from the street where two houses were located, a pitch-black carriage was parked steadily. Despite the low-key appearance of the carriage, the interior of the carriage was very luxurious. The handsome man and beautiful woman sat opposite each other in the carriage, all with calm expressions. ¡°Master, just now the steward of our pharmacy, Liu Qi, sent someone over to deliver a message, saying that the play you arranged is ready. When do you plan to make your move?¡± Gu Qingyou asked with a gentle smile, sitting opposite Su Qian. ¡°The Su family has been complacent for the whole day last night. It¡¯s time to make a move.¡± Su Qian lifted the curtain with one hand and looked towards the Su family¡¯s medicine workshop. ¡°Go tell Liu Qi to start.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Qingyou immediately ordered the attendant outside the carriage, and the attendant strode into Qian Yao Pavilion. People on the street were all busy queuing at the Su family¡¯s pharmacy, so no one noticed this scene. It was not until 15 minutes later, a disheveled man stumbled and broke through the queue. ¡°Let me buy first!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing? Line up properly!¡± The servant of the Su family took a step forward with a cold face and pushed the man fiercely. The man fell to the ground. He clutched a bag of gold coins tightly in his hand. He shouted with a crazed expression, ¡°Sell me the elixir. I¡¯m just a little bit away from breaking through to the second-level barrier and becoming a third-level expert. Please sell me the elixir. I beg you. Please.¡± Everyone could not help but sneer when they saw the man¡¯s frantic appearance. Many men in this world devoted their entire lives to cultivation, but their strength had always remained stuck at the second rank. Although they had some power, they were far from being strong enough. They became obsessed with cultivation and may even fall into a demonic state. But they could only rely on elixirs to have a chance of breaking through. The man before them was clearly one of those who could not make it through cultivation and could only become stronger by relying on elixirs. He was a poor fellow.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: Why Bully a Poor Person Chapter 59: Why Bully a Poor Person Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The man kneeled on the ground and kowtowed miserably, the servant of the Su family laughed sinisterly. He enjoyed the feeling of superiority. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sell you one out of the goodness of my heart. Hand over the money.¡± The man stood up excitedly and quickly handed the bag of gold to the servant. To his surprise, after the servant counted the gold, his face instantly darkened. He then threw the bag to the man and spoke harshly, ¡°You only have 400 gold coins. What kind of elixirs do you think you can buy with that? ¡± ¡°I only have this much. Please sell it to me. I¡¯ll kowtow to you!¡± The man desperately wanted to advance to the third-level expert. He was willing to kneel and beg for mercy for an elixir. ¡°Get lost, you annoying thing!¡± After the servant finished speaking, he kicked the man and hit him mercilessly. ¡°Stop!¡± Just as everyone was watching the show, a gentle voice sounded. Then, a graceful figure walked towards them. She raised her arms to block the fallen man and berated the servant of the Su family, ¡°If the Su family doesn¡¯t want to sell, then just don¡¯t sell. Why do you have to bully a pitiful man? ¡± ¡°Humph, you¡¯re the manager of Qian Yao Pavilion, right?¡± The servant of the Su family was particularly arrogant when he saw Liu Qi walking over from Qian Yao Pavilion. The servant put his hands on his waist and said, ¡°This has nothing to do with Qian Yao Pavilion. Why are you here? If you want to show off, then sell the elixirs that enhance strength to this man for 400 gold coins! If you can¡¯t do it, then get lost and stop embarrassing yourself here.¡± ¡­.. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll sell it. Do you really think our Qian Yao Pavilion is easy to bully?¡± Liu Qi was so angry that his face turned red. He took out a bottle of elixir from his pocket and poured out an elixir under everyone¡¯s gaze. Instantly, a refreshing medicinal fragrance spread out, making the onlookers, who had originally come to see a joke, fall into deep silence. The pill in Liu Qi¡¯s hand looked very smooth and was far more advanced than the Soul Cleansing Elixir that was refined in batches. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Liu Qi stuffed the Vitality Fortifying Elixir into the man¡¯s mouth. Amidst the tense gaze of the crowd, the man swallowed the elixir. His spiritual power, which had been lifeless, suddenly surged like it had encountered boiling oil in ice water. It was instantly filled with vitality. Then, accompanied by a crisp crack from the man¡¯s Dantian, his strength truly broke through the second realm and entered the third realm, becoming a junior third-level expert! ¡°I¡¯ve become a third-level expert? I¡¯ve really become a third-level expert! Hahaha, thank you miss, thank you miss!¡± The man went crazy knelt and kowtow to Liu Qi. ¡°Do you see that? That¡¯s the power of my family¡¯s peak first-grade elixir, the Vitality Fortifying Elixir¡± Liu Qi looked proudly at the Su family¡¯s servant. Under everyone¡¯s stunned gaze, she helped the ecstatic man up and said, ¡°My family¡¯s Vitality Fortifying Elixirs can be taken up to three times a day. Each elixir only sells for 400 gold coins. If you need it, you can come to our Qian Yao Pavilion to buy it next time.¡± After saying that, Liu Qi took the 400 gold coins and walked back to Qian Yao Pavilion, and left with a fragrant breeze. Everyone present was reminiscing about what Liu Qi had said. Such a good peak top-grade elixir, and it only costs 400 gold coins for each? Everyone quivered in unison and finally snapped out of their daze. They looked at the people around them with vigilance. Then, the long queue that was originally waiting at the entrance of the Su family¡¯s medicinal workshop suddenly rushed toward the Qian Yao Pavilion. In a breath¡¯s time, not a single person was left in front of the Su family¡¯s pharmacy. Only the servant at the door stared in astonishment, widened his eyes, and fell heavily to the ground. He could not recover from his shock for a long time.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Everyone Snatched It Chapter 60: Everyone Snatched It Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Su family had just started a prosperous day in the elixir business, but their customer base was snatched away by the Qian Yao Pavilion. In the following two days, the Su family¡¯s business became extremely bleak. The piles of elixirs that used to be snatched up as soon as they were displayed were not left untouched for days. This made the Su family member worried and anxious. They had all seen the prosperous business they had just enjoyed and were feeling pleased with themselves. The Su family all felt that they could rely on selling elixir to tide over the difficulties and even become stronger than before. However, who knew that the very next day, Qian Yao Pavilion suddenly emerged and started selling Vitality Fortifying Elixir. Not only was the Vitality Fortifying Elixir had a better effect than their Soul Cleansing Elixir, but was also a hundred gold coins cheaper. They had no choice but to lower the price of their elixir. The price of the Soul Cleansing Elixir was lowered to the same price as the Vitality Fortifying Elixir, four hundred gold coins. Nevertheless, these customers were not fools. Why they should buy the lower-grade Soul Cleansing Elixir instead of the better-grade Vitality Fortifying Elixir, which cost the same amount? As a result, even if the Su family had lowered their prices, the customers still chose to go to the Qian Yao Pavilion. Unless the Qian Yao Pavilion ran out of Vitality Fortifying Elixirs for the day and someone urgently needed to increase their strength, they would go to the Su family to buy them. After three days, Qian Yao Pavilion had crushed the Su family¡¯s business with an absolute lead. ¡­.. Three days later, at sunset, it was time for the Qian Yao Pavilion to close its doors. The hall was still packed with guests. When they heard that the pharmacy would be closing for the day, they all looked depressed. ¡°Shopkeeper Liu Qi, is it true that there are no more Vitality Fortifying Elixirs today?¡± ¡°Yeah, can¡¯t you produce a few more? I still need two!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re only two elixirs away, but I haven¡¯t seen a single Vitality Fortifying Elixir!¡± Liu Qi could only smile apologetically in the face of everyone¡¯s enthusiasm. She explained in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, dear guests. Our pharmacy¡¯s owner has instructed us to limit the supply of Vitality Fortifying Elixir to ensure its quality. Qian Yao Pavilion has always valued integrity. We would rather run out of stock than rush the production process and compromise the quality of our elixirs. Therefore, I hope you can come back tomorrow.¡± Liu Qi¡¯s attitude and words were so sincere. No matter how much everyone wanted the pill, they could not bring themselves to stay and make things difficult for her. Thus, they could only leave dejectedly one by one. ¡°After closing the shop, no one is allowed to enter to the back hall.¡± After the guests had left, Liu Qi instructed the servants and maids in the pharmacy before she went to the back hall alone. As soon as she stepped over the threshold, Liu Qi saw a fiery red figure sitting on the grand armchair. Despite being a woman herself, Liu Qi couldn¡¯t help but be awed by Su Qian¡¯s aura. She immediately walked up to her and bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± ¡°I heard from Ah You that you¡¯ve been working hard these past few days, and you¡¯ve done very well.¡± Su Qian smiled as she looked at Liu Qi. When Liu Qi heard Su Qian¡¯s praise, her eyes curved into a smile. She handed over the account book and said, ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Master. Here are the accounts for the past few days. Please review them.¡± Su Qian took the account book with her fair hand and flipped through it briefly. ¡°Judging from the sales volume, there shouldn¡¯t be many people buying the Su family¡¯s elixirs now.¡± ¡°Yes, Master, your pricing is low, and the elixirs are effective, so naturally everyone will fight for it. However, the Su family has become smarter. They lowered the price of the elixirs by 100 gold coins today. Therefore, after we closed today, there were still some customers who went to the Su family to buy elixirs¡­.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 61 - Chapter 61:1 Want to See Your Boss Chapter 61:1 Want to See Your Boss Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian closed the account book with a calm expression and said nonchalantly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. All of this is still within my expectations. After all, the Su family is big and powerful. It won¡¯t be easy to get rid of them completely. We have plenty of time to wear them down.¡± ¡°Yes, I will follow the Master¡¯s orders.¡± Liu Qi nodded respectfully and immediately raised her eyes and said, ¡°Master, I reckon that the Su family will soon be unable to restrain themselves. At that time, if they come looking for us¡­¡± ¡°The Su family is relying on these elixirs to make a comeback. This is their last hope. Now that we¡¯ve extinguished their last hope, I reckon they even have the intention to kill us. Therefore, Ancestor Su will definitely come tomorrow at the earliest or the day after tomorrow at the latest. At that time, help me entertain him and tell him one thing.¡± Su Qian smiled and narrowed her eyes as she gestured her finger at Liu Qi. Liu Qi hurriedly leaned over and listened to Su Qian whisper something into her ear. ¡°When the time comes, just say that. Do you understand?¡± Su Qian reminded with a smile. Liu Qi couldn¡¯t help but nod repeatedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I will do as you say.¡± After instructing Liu Qi, Su Qian didn¡¯t stay any longer. Instead, she stood up and left the Qian Yao Pavilion through the back door. ¡­.. There was a carriage parked in an alley not far from the back door. Su Qian walked straight over and got into the carriage as the coachman opened the curtain. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re finally back!¡± In the carriage, Su Ye and Su Qingqing eagerly came to Su Qian¡¯s side. ¡°Mother, where did you go just now?¡± ¡°I naturally went handling some business. Ye¡¯er, Qingqing, do you still remember what I said two days ago? 1 wanted to buy a house so that we wouldn¡¯t have to stay in the inn anymore?¡± Su Qian said with a smile as she held her two precious children in her arms. ¡°Of course, we remember.¡± Su Ye boldly guessed, ¡°So, Mother, you went out just now to discuss buying a house, right?¡± Su Qian nodded thoughtfully, ¡°Yes¡­You can say that.¡± ¡°Wow! Mother, are we going to have a home in the imperial capital? Where are we staying?¡± Su Qingqing asked impatiently. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you yet. 1¡¯11 take you both to the new house tomorrow to watch a show,¡± Su Qian said with a smile and patted the two children¡¯s furry heads. ¡°Alright, sit tight. I will bring you to eat something delicious.¡± The two children quickly sat down beside Su Qian and chatted with her about what to eat for dinner with laughter. Time passed in the blink of an eye. The next morning. Although Liu Qi had prepared for the Su family to visit, she did not expect them to come so soon. In the early morning when the sky was still dark, the Su family¡¯s carriage stopped steadily at the entrance of Qian Yao Pavilion before it was opened. To prevent the Su family from causing trouble out of jealousy, there were guards stationed at the entrance of the Qian Yao Pavilion even when it was closed. At this time, when they saw Ancestor Su and Su Chenghua get out of the carriage together, the guards were taken aback. Ancestor Su wore a jet-black cloak and said coldly, ¡°I want to see your master.¡± The guard did not dare to be negligent and quickly entered to report. Liu Qi, who had just gotten out of bed at this time, was first surprised, then immediately calmed down. She had someone invite the Ancestor Su and Su Chenghua to the back hall, while she took herself time to freshen up, and finished her breakfast slowly. After that, she finally went to the back hall to meet them.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Her Master Is Like a Flower Chapter 62: Her Master Is Like a Flower Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As soon as Liu Qi entered the back hail she saw Ancestor Su¡¯s pitch-black face that seemed to be about to drip water, as she had expected. She approached with a light smile and bowed to the father and son. ¡°1 apologize for keeping you waiting.¡± ¡°Not long, just about an hour.¡± Su Chenghua¡¯s words were sharp. He snorted coldly and turned his head away. Liu Qi ignored Su Chenghua¡¯s dissatisfaction and went straight to the main seat. ¡°Shopkeeper Liu Qi, I have something to discuss with your master. I wonder when Young Master Gong Nan will come today?¡± Ancestor Su was more patient than Su Chenghua. Even though he was full of dissatisfaction, he didn¡¯t show it on his face. Liu Qi paused as she took the tea from the maid. She looked at Ancestor Su with a complicated gaze. Gong Nan¡­Young Master? Her master was as beautiful as a flower and jade, lovely enough to cause the fall of a city. When did she become a young master? But upon second thought, Liu Qi found it interesting and decided not to explain. Instead, she smiled and replied, ¡°Old Master Su, my master has always been busy. Most of the affairs of Qian Yao Pavilion are handled by me. 1 can make most of the decisions. If you have anything to say, why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡­.. Ancestor Su frowned in dissatisfaction and finally spoke up, ¡°Shopkeeper Liu Qi, your Qian Yao Pavilion has just arrived in the imperial capital for business. There are many things that you have to fumble around and slowly figure out many ways. It must be very laborious, right?¡± However, Liu Qi remained calm and composed, without any hint of flaw on her face. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Old Master Su. Actually, these things are all small matters. It¡¯s just that our Qian Yao Pavilion¡¯s business is really good. I¡¯m so busy all day long and don¡¯t even have time to rest.¡± Ancestor Su and Su Chenghua both felt their muscles twitch at the corners of their mouths. They suppressed their anger and continued patiently, ¡°Since Shopkeeper Liu Qi is working so hard, why not cooperate with our Su Family?¡± Liu Qi blinked in confusion, ¡°Cooperate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Your Qian Yao Pavilion has the elixirs, but our Su family has connections. As long as your family gives us the formula for the Vitality Fortifying Elixir, we guarantee that our Su family will definitely expand the market. By then, not only will the imperial capital, but the entire Fire Cloud, or even the entire continent, will be selling our elixirs. This is a guaranteed profitable business.¡± Ancestor Su said with a smile. Liu Qi smiled, but he cursed Ancestor Su in his heart. Their Qian Yao Pavilion produced elixirs, while the Su family only had to put in some effort to sell them? Qian Yao Pavilion had no worries about selling their elixirs. Moreover, if their family wanted to open up the market, they could directly cooperate with Feng Lin Auction House. How could they look up to the small Su family? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Old Master Su. But my master specifically instructed me not to cooperate with anyone when he arrived yesterday. I¡¯m just a servant and dare not to disobey my master¡¯s orders.¡± Liu Qi said politely. Upon hearing Liu Qi¡¯s response, Ancestor Su¡¯s smile vanished instantly, revealing the murderous intent that had been hidden in the depths of his heart for a long time. ¡°Shopkeeper Liu Qi, your Qian Yao Pavilion had just arrived, and you¡¯re only selling a peak first-grade elixir for 400 gold coins. Isn¡¯t that against the rules?¡± ¡°Not following the rules?¡± Liu Qi lightly chuckled. She was like a cunning fox as she said faintly, ¡°So, Old Master Su is dissatisfied with our price. That¡¯s good, it just so happens that my master just revised the price yesterday. From today onwards, our Qian Yao Pavilion¡¯s Vitality Fortifying Elixir will not be 400 gold coins per pill, but only 300 gold coins per pill.. With that said, 1 wonder if this new price aligns with your rules, Old Master Su?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Where Did These Two Children Go Chapter 63: Where Did These Two Children Go Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Liu Qi¡¯s tone was as gentle as her smile. As soon as she finished speaking, Ancestor Su and Su Chenghua¡¯s faces revealed a comical daze at the same time. ¡°You, you¡¯re joking with us, right? A peak first-grade elixir is normally priced at 1,000 gold coins, but you¡¯re only selling it for 300 gold coins. Are you crazy?¡± Su Chenghua shouted in disbelief. Liu Qi glanced at Su Chenghua disdainfully. ¡°If Master Su doesn¡¯t believe me, just wait and see. Someone, please escort Ancestor Su and Master Su out.¡± Liu Qi had issued an eviction order right to their face. The two of them from the Su family had no choice but to be ¡®politely¡¯ escorted by the servants of the Qian Yao Pavilion. ¡°Ancestor Su, what should we do next?¡± Su Chenghua¡¯s face was long with worry, almost to the point of depression. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Ancestor Su gritted his teeth fiercely. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that they can really lower the price of the Vitality Fortifying Elixir to 300 gold coins! Even the cost of the medicinal herbs cannot be covered at this price. They are not stupid. Why would they do a losing business? Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll wait and see what happens here!¡± Su Chenghua looked at the Ancestor Su¡¯s back and hesitated. In the end, he didn¡¯t dare to refute and obediently followed along. Ancestor Su had obviously underestimated the Qian Yao Pavilion. Half an hour later, the Qian Yao Pavilion opened its doors and immediately informed the customers who came to buy elixirs that the price of the Vitality Fortifying Elixir had been reduced to 300 gold coins each. Not only that, but all customers who bought the Soul Cleansing Elixir would receive a 20% discount on all other elixirs and herbs in the shop. ¡­.. As soon as this news spread, almost everyone in the imperial capital came to buy the elixirs from the Qian Yao Pavilion. The queue outside Qian Yao Pavilion stretched all the way down the street. Presumably, the Su family¡¯s pharmacy across the street was deserted, with no customers showing up for the entire morning. Liu Qi relayed this good news to the people sent by Gu Qingyou. Soon, Su Qian and Gu Qingyou received the news in the Feng Lin Auction House. Upon hearing this news, Su Qian wasn¡¯t surprised. She just sat elegantly in her seat and continued to examine the details on the account book. ¡°Tell Liu Qi to maintain this price for now. If there are any changes in the future, 1¡¯11 notify her again.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Gu Qingyou stood beside Su Qian and served her. There were only the two of them in the spacious room. He looked at Su Qian and gently suggested. ¡°Master, it¡¯s almost noon. How about inviting the Young Master and Young Miss to the auction house for a meal?¡± ¡°No, 1 don¡¯t want to reveal my identity for the time being.¡± As Su Qian spoke, she put down the account book and gave Gu Qingyou a faint smile. ¡°Business has been good recently. Keep it up. That¡¯s it. I¡¯ll head back first.¡± When Gu Qingyou heard this, he hesitated to stop her, but he didn¡¯t say anything in the end. He could only watch Su Qian as he felt disappointed. Su Qian got into the carriage back to the inn. On the way back, she asked the coachman, ¡°Have the Ancestor Su and Su Chenghua returned?¡± ¡°Reporting to Master, both of them have already returned to the Su family. Now, their medicine is piling up and can¡¯t be sold. The Heavenly Medicine Sect is also a little uneasy. They¡¯re worried that the Su family will waste their effort and won¡¯t be able to pay in the end. So they¡¯re also putting pressure on the Su family, forcing Ancestor Su to run around. He¡¯s very busy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Su Qian thought to herself. She planned to bring the children to the Su family after they had eaten. But when she got off the carriage and entered the inn, she found the room empty. The children were nowhere to be seen, and only Xiao Shi, the maid Gu Qingyou had sent to take care of the children yesterday, was sitting at the table embroidering. Su Qian was puzzled. It was almost lunchtime.. Where had the two children gone? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Underground City Chapter 64: Underground City Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Xiao Shi.¡± Su Qian looked at Xiao Shi and called out, ¡°Where are the children?¡± ¡°Master.¡± Xiao Shi quickly stood up and bowed. ¡°The two young masters said that it was too boring to stay in the inn, so they went out. I saw that the two demonic beasts were following them, so I did not stop them.¡± Su Qian sighed, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being too busy these days and not being able to accompany them. Forget it, go and instruct the waiter to prepare some exquisite dishes. When the children come back, they will definitely be starving. Then, they can eat directly.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Shi quickly put down the needlework and left to prepare. Su Qian sat down and waited patiently for the children. She waited for more than an hour, but the children went out and didn¡¯t return. Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. After an hour and a half, she finally stood up and told the bewildered Xiao Shi, ¡°You wait in the inn. Once the children return, immediately get Xiao Yin to inform me. I¡¯ll go out and look for them now.¡± Seeing Xiao Shi nod her head hurriedly, Su Qian did not hesitate and quickly left the room. After leaving the inn, Su Qian took out a palm-sized disk from her pocket. It was neatly divided into four directions, east, west, north, and south. There was also a bright needle on it that was connected to a golden ball. Inside the ball was a poison worm, which was the tracking worm. ¡­.. Su Qian dripped a drop of blood on the tracking worm. She saw that the pointer on the tracking worm was pointing straight ahead, so she followed in that direction. This tracking worm was unique to her and could only guide her in the direction of the children. As long as she followed the tracking worm¡¯s instructions, she would definitely find the children. Because Su Qian was worried about the children¡¯s safety, she walked very quickly. After 15 minutes, she arrived at an unnamed street far away from the city center, after taking a few twists and turns. However, the guidance of the tracking worm did not stop. It was still leading Su Qian to walk towards a small alley. Looking at this familiar street scene, Su Qian recalled that Gu Qingyou had once told her that there was an underground city beneath the imperial capital. This underground city was a place that only valued power and status. There were many shady deals here, among which the most famous was the Beast Battle Competition. Moreover, because the underground city had special rules, the Beast Battle Competition was not as bloody as the ordinary black market. Therefore, many large families and nobles were willing to explore it. Moreover, it was said that the Master of the underground city had a powerful background. He was enough to cover the sky with one hand in the Fire Cloud. Even the people who entered the underground city were all regulars or big shots with status. As Su Qian thought about it, she didn¡¯t stop walking. Just as she walked into the darkness of the alley, she was stopped by two strong men with the strength of at least fourth-grade experts. ¡°Who are you? Do you have any status?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the Feng Lin Auction House. My master sent me here to do something.¡± As she spoke, Su Qian took out the token from Feng Lin Auction House and showed it to the two experts. ¡°Welcome, Miss. Please come in.¡± After confirming the token, the two strong men voluntarily make way for Su Qian to enter. Su Qian continued to walk forward and followed the long staircase deep in the long alley. With every step she took, her face became more and more solemn. Before she had left, she had specially instructed Xiao Yin not to let the children encounter any danger and to protect them well. But that damn spider had brought her two children all the way to the underground city! With an expressionless face, Su Qian walked through the long stairs and finally arrived at the main entrance of the underground city. The door was wide open and revealed a bustling world in front of Su Qian.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: The Few of You are Really Living Well Chapter 65: The Few of You are Really Living Well Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The underground city was not as dark as Su Qian had imagined. The walls and towering ceilings were all embedded with large precious sunstones. At a glance, it was bright and reminiscent of daylight. As soon as the door opened, a strong light and a bustling hawking sound swept in, making Su Qian almost think that this was not a black market but just an ordinary market. However, most of the goods sold here were things that could not be easily bought from the outside world, such as the furs and demon cores of demonic beasts, as well as some rare or even forbidden elixirs, and slaves. Not in the mood to waste time on these things, Su Qian followed the tracking worm¡¯s guidance to the depths of the underground city and saw the most famous Colosseum in the underground city from afar. Su Qian¡¯s face darkened as the tracking worm pointer in her hand pointed directly at the Colosseum. She quickly walked into the Colosseum amid the commotion. At the same time, the Colosseum was bustling with activity. All the spectators were excitedly watching the snow-white demonic beast fighting with Cerberus in the Colosseum, and they kept cheering and shouting. The Cerberus was five meters tall, three times the size of the snow-white heavenly blood wolf. However, the heavenly blood wolf was calm and collected. It dodged the Cerberus¡¯s paw before it could land. Then, it raised its sharp claws and ruthlessly hit the Cerberus. ¡­.. ¡°Roar!¡± The Cerberus¡¯s tough fur was torn apart, and blood gushed out like a fountain. It was in so much pain that its eyes turned red. It then launched another furious attack toward the heavenly blood wolf. The heavenly blood wolf easily dodged the attack and leaped onto the back of the Cerberus. It continued to fight with all its might. The snowy white fur around its mouth was dyed red, making the flame-shaped mark on its forehead even more vivid. ¡°Little Wolf, you can do it!¡± At this moment, a young girl¡¯s voice was especially clear among the crowd. It was like a heavenly sound breaking into everyone¡¯s ears, attracting everyone¡¯s attention towards the girl sitting in the VIP room on the third floor. Su Qingqing¡¯s cute little face was flushed red from excitement as she watched Little Wolf and Cerberus fight in the fighting arena. The most surprising thing was that Su Qingqing wasn¡¯t sitting in her seat. Instead, she was riding on Xiao Yan¡¯s shoulder, laughing joyfully like a silver bell. ¡°Ninth Uncle, can Little Wolf win?¡± Even Su Ye sat beside Xiao Yan with a nervous expression, his little hand tightly holding his arm as he asked. Xiao Yan felt a sense of accomplishment from the closeness between the two children. He was even more glad that he had taken the initiative to bring the children to play today. After all the effort, he had finally coaxed these two little ancestors to become warm with him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Little Wolf¡¯s bloodline is far purer than the Cerberus¡¯s. It will definitely win the competition. At that time, you can bring the prize back to your mother.¡± The prize for the champion of this competition was the Blood Toad Elixir, which was exactly what Su Qian liked. It was also because Xiao Yan wanted Su Qian happy that he had persuaded the children to send Little Wolf out to fight. ¡°Little Wolf is so awesome! I love it so much!¡± Su Qingqing exclaimed happily and rode on Xiao Yan¡¯s neck, shaking her two cute little feet. What she said made Xiao Yin, who was devouring pastries on the table beside her, unhappy. ¡°Tsk, what¡¯s the big deal? If I were to go on stage, I would definitely be stronger than that big white dog,¡± Xiao Yin retorted. But as he spoke, he suddenly heard a familiar sneer behind him. ¡°Visiting the black market and watching competitions. You guys are really living a good life.¡± Su Qian¡¯s cold voice was like a clap of thunder that exploded in everyone¡¯s ears.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Did You Tell the Children I Was Dead? Chapter 66: Did You Tell the Children I Was Dead? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The two children, who had been so excited as if they had been given chicken blood, instantly turned into frosted cabbages. Trembling, they turned their heads to look behind them and saw their mother¡¯s face blackened. Su Qian had unceremoniously given Xiao Yin a karate chop without hesitation, which made him scream in agony. Su Qian dressed in bright red, her hands crossed in front of her chest, with a slender waist that could not be grasped. However, she was filled with intense hostility as she coldly looked at the children and Xiao Yan. ¡°Mother, mother, why are you here¡­?¡± Su Ye quickly helped his sister down from Xiao Yan¡¯s shoulder. The two siblings stood side by side, with their heads lowered, their small hands rubbing their clothes uneasily, trembling as they looked at Xia Zishang with fear and trepidation, not daring to speak. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you guys by coming over?¡± Su Qian had a complex feeling in her heart, as she saw her two children being close to Xiao Yan just now. It was as if a piece of her heart had been hollowed out and it was empty. ¡°How could it be? Qianqian, I¡¯m very happy that you came.¡± Xiao Yan tried to get closer to Su Qian as he spoke. Su Qian looked displeased, dodged Xiao Yan¡¯s hand, and then she gave the two children a look. ¡°The two of you, wait outside.¡± Xiao Yan didn¡¯t say anything. Even after being caught red-handed, he still had a smile on his face, as if he wasn¡¯t worried about facing Su Qian¡¯s judgment. ¡­.. However, Xiao Yan wasn¡¯t worried, but the children were. They hurriedly came to Su Qian¡¯s side and gently shook her arm, saying, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s all our fault. We heard that the prize for today¡¯s Colosseum champion is the Blood Toad Elixir, so we insisted on participating in the competition. It has nothing to do with Ninth Uncle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mother. Ninth Uncle has been good to us. If you want to punish someone, punish me will do. Please spare Ninth Uncle and brother,¡± Su Qingqing said pitifully. Upon hearing this, Su Qian, as clever as she was, immediately understood that the children must have wanted to win the Blood Toad Elixir as a gift for her. Thinking of this, her originally wrinkled heart was miraculously soothed. Looking at the innocent and worried faces of the two children, her expression suddenly relaxed. She bent down and patted the children¡¯s heads. ¡°I just have something to discuss with Ninth Prince. You can rest assured and wait outside. H When the two children heard this, they uneasily turned their heads to look at Xiao Yan, feeling as if they were betraying him by leaving. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your mother can¡¯t bear to do anything to me. You guys leave first, and Uncle will bring you guys to eat delicious food later,¡± Xiao Yan consoled with a smile. Su Qian silently watched the two children leave. She crossed her arms and looked at Xiao Yan with a probing gaze. ¡°Ninth Prince, what do you want to do?¡± Xiao Yan replied naturally, ¡°Is there anything wrong with me being close to my child?¡± Su Qian pursed her lips and suddenly revealed a coquettish smile like a flower. ¡°Ninth Prince, you really know how to joke. What evidence do you have to prove that you¡¯re the father of my children? Just based on your silver tongue, Ninth Prince?¡± A look of surprise appeared in Xiao Yan¡¯s deep eyes, and he immediately snorted. ¡°Qianqian, you¡¯re a smart person. You know very well that I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Xiao Yan did not have the habit of randomly claiming to be the father of children. Back then, he only had Su Qian, not to mention that he could feel the blood connection between the two children and him. There was no way he would be wrong. On the other hand, Su Qian was unflustered as she leisurely played with the strands of hair in front of her chest and chuckled. ¡°Your Highness, after so many years, there are countless people who want to be the father of my two children, and you are not the only one. To be honest with Your Highness, my children have always thought that their father was gone, so if Your Highness suddenly appeared, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re asking for a snub.¡± ¡°Are you saying that you told the children that 1 was dead?¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s voice revealed a hint of danger. His deep eyes flickered with a hint of depth as if he could see through Su Qian.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: You, Ninth Wangye, Have a Special Preference Chapter 67: You, Ninth Wangye, Have a Special Preference Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m talking about the biological father of the children. You don¡¯t have any evidence, so why do you insist that my children are yours?¡± Su Qian raised her eyes to look at Xiao Yan. ¡°Or is it that you, Ninth Prince, have a special preference for women with children?¡± Crack! Xiao Yan didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he pushed his wheelchair forward and took a step closer to Su Qian. Su Qian¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Since you said that I have a special preference, how could I disappoint your expectations?¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s smile was faint and harmless, but there was a dangerous cold light in his eyes. Su Qian kept her face cold and retreated backward. She saw anger in Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t see any unnecessary offense. However, she didn¡¯t dare to let her guard down. Otherwise, if the man in front of her was a jerk, she would definitely not be his match. Xiao Yan¡¯s speed unexpectedly increased. Su Qian kept retreating and soon reached the end. Her back hit the strand hard and her feet tripped. She fell backward, and her body tilted out. ¡­.. Su Qian¡¯s heart trembled violently as she raised her hand. Before the red silk in her sleeve could fly out, Xiao Yan¡¯s expression changed. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her over forcefully. Xiao Yan seemed to be startled as well. He exerted great force when he pulled Su Qian, causing her suddenly jerk back. That force wasn¡¯t fully released yet, and she accidentally bumped into Xiao Yan. Su Qian felt a sudden dizziness and fell down with Xiao Yan, knocking over the round table beside them with a deafening noise. Despite being prepared for an intimate encounter with Mother Earth, Su Qian was surprised that she didn¡¯t feel any pain from the fall. Instead, she felt an arm tightly wrapped around her shoulder, and a strong and powerful embrace underneath her body. She leaned against Xiao Yan¡¯s chest and smelled the faint sandalwood scent emanating from him. She could hear his strong heartbeat. Su Qian quickly lifted her head to met Xiao Yan¡¯s sly and cunning gaze, who had been innocently used as her backrest. She was so frightened that she jumped up and tried to stand up. How could he let Su Qian have her way? Xiao Yan was one step ahead of her and embraced Su Qian¡¯s waist. With a push, the two of them were tightly pressed together. The thin clothing was the only thing separating their bodies. Su Qian struggled with all her might, and her delicate face instantly turned red. She looked like a ripe cherry in midsummer, hanging on the branch, tempting one to pluck her from it. Xiao Yan¡¯s gaze darkened as he tightened his grip on Su Qian¡¯s frail waist. His voice was low as he said, ¡°Miss Su pushed me down. Don¡¯t I deserve an explanation?¡± Su Qian¡¯s face turned even redder, a mix of embarrassment and anger. However, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open by two little children from outside. ¡°Mother, why are you pressing on Ninth Uncle?¡± Su Ye frowned in confusion. He felt that there was something off about the way his mother and Ninth Uncle were positioned. Su Qian¡¯s mind went blank. She was afraid that the two children would misunderstand, she quickly explained, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± ¡°Mother, how could you do this?¡± Su Qingqing was unhappy. Her pink face puffed up like a pufferfish. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree not to fight? Mother, how could you fight with Ninth Uncle?¡± Su Qian was confused when she heard this. Xiao Yan also looked at Su Qingqing in surprise. He couldn¡¯t understand what was going on in this little girl¡¯s head.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Who is the ‘Weak’ That Qingqing Said Chapter 68: Who is the ¡®Weak¡¯ That Qingqing Said Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qingqing couldn¡¯t understand the ambiguity between the two of them. She only knew that her mother was pressing Ninth Uncle down. It must have been her mother who had beaten him up! ¡°Mother, Ninth Uncle¡¯s legs are not good. Didn¡¯t you always tell Qingqing not to bully the weak? Get up quickly.¡± Su Qingqing ran over with her short legs and quickly pulled Su Qian up. Xiao Yan, on the other hand, was lying on the ground, speechlessly looking at Su Qingqing, who was still criticizing Su Qian. Can¡¯t bully the weak? Who was the ¡®weak¡¯ in Qingqing¡¯s words? Xiao Yan¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly as he was forced to become the weaker party. The hidden guards outside the door, including Dong Yan, couldn¡¯t help but peek inside and listen to the conversation. After hearing these words, they all covered their mouths and blushed, afraid that if they laughed out loud, they would be slaughtered by His Highness. Weak? These two words had nothing to do with his highness for eight generations. It was only because the young miss spoke up. Otherwise, if it were anyone else, their heads would have been taken off by his highness. ¡­.. Xiao Yan swept his gaze with a sharp look. The bloodthirsty killing intent frightened Dong Yan and the other hidden guards, making them tremble and quickly retract their necks. ¡°Ninth Uncle, are you alright? Here, let me help you up.¡± Su Ye walked up to Xiao Yan with care, but his small body couldn¡¯t support Xiao Yan¡¯s tall and big body. He spent a long time trying and couldn¡¯t even drag Xiao Yan into the wheelchair. Xiao Yan could not move his legs, so he could only let Su Ye hold his arms from behind and drag him with great effort toward the wheelchair. Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but snicker as she watched Xiao Yan being dragged on the ground like a broken sack by Su Ye. ¡°Mother, stop laughing. Let¡¯s go help!¡± Su Qingqing pulled Su Qian without hesitation and dragged her to Xiao Yan¡¯s side. ¡°It was Mother who hit Ninth Uncle and caused him to fall to the ground. So you have to be responsible for putting him back on the wheelchair, Mother.¡± Su Qian¡¯s expression was ugly, and Xiao Yan¡¯s face was dark. Su Qian had no choice but to drag Xiao Yan into the wheelchair under the children¡¯s gaze. She unhappily dragged Xiao Yan into the wheelchair, while Xiao Yan played along with what the children had said and pretended to be weak. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Su Qingqing and Su Ye held Su Qian¡¯s and Xiao Yan¡¯s hands, forcing them to hold hands as well. ¡°Hold hands, make a promise. From now on, Mother and Ninth Uncle must get along well. Don¡¯t fight anymore.¡± The two adults were subdued by the two children and had no choice but to shake hands in the end. Xiao Yan had never experienced this before, but as he saw the two children¡¯s innocent and pure smiles, and felt the soft little hand of Su Qian in his grasp. He felt a strange feeling welled up in his heart. He actually felt that things were going quite well at that moment. Little Wolf¡¯s competition had also ended. When she saw the children happily giving her the Blood Toad Elixir, Su Qian¡¯s heart softened. She couldn¡¯t help but agree to the children¡¯s request and had lunch with Xiao Yan. Looking at the two children being intimate with Xiao Yan at the dining table, Su Qian was lost in thought. After lunch, she rejected Xiao Yan¡¯s offer to send them back. She pulled one child in each hand and walked in the direction of the Su family. ¡°Mother, are you unhappy?¡± Su Ye asked carefully, sensing the change in Su Qian¡¯s mood. ¡°No,¡± Su Qian replied instinctively, then continued, ¡°Ye¡¯er, Qingqing, do you both really like the Ninth Prince very much?¡± ¡°We like him very much. Ninth Uncle is very kind to Brother and me.¡± Su Qingqing said with a smile. She then hugged Su Qian¡¯s arm and continued. ¡°However, the person I like the most isn¡¯t Ninth Uncle.. Mother, guess who I like the most?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 69 - Chapter 69:1 Will Always Like Mother the Most Chapter 69:1 Will Always Like Mother the Most Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Without waiting for Su Qian to answer, Su Qingqing giggled and said, ¡°Qingqing still likes Mother the most. No matter how good others treat me, 1 will always love Mother the most.¡± ¡°Me too, Mother. We were wrong today. If you don¡¯t like it, we won¡¯t have any contact with Ninth Uncle in the future.¡± Su Ye lowered his eyes to hide his depressed mood and said obediently. Su Qian¡¯s heart softened at the sight of the children¡¯s lonely expressions. ¡°There¡¯s no need to do this. You can go out and play as you please. However, I have two requests. First, you must not put yourselves in danger. Second, you must inform me before going out next time. You have to at least tell me, or I¡¯ll be very worried.¡± ¡°Okay! Mother, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll remember it.¡± Su Ye saw that they weren¡¯t going back to the inn and asked curiously, ¡°Mother, where are we going?¡± ¡°To our new home.¡± Su Qian¡¯s eyes shimmered with watery light. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to bring visit our new home today?¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great. Mother, let¡¯s hurry up. I want to see what our new home looks like!¡± Su Qingqing and Su Ye were filled with anticipation as they pulled Su Qian forward. Little Wolf carried Xiao Yin on his back and followed behind the mother and two children. ¡­.. Upon closer inspection, Little Wolf was not in good condition. It was whimpering and even its ears were drooping. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you get hurt during the fight with the Cerberus just now?¡± Xiao Yin asked puzzled. ¡°Awoo, awoo.¡± Little Wolf hurriedly answered Xiao Yin. The demonic beast could communicate with each other. After Xiao Yin understood what the Little Wolf said, he was immediately speechless. ¡°You mean you didn¡¯t get injured during the fight, but you ate too much and felt uncomfortable now?¡± ¡°Awoooo-¡± Little Wolf cried and nodded. Xiao Yin rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re such a weakling, just bear with it!¡± The mother and her two children did not notice Little Wolf¡¯s discomfort. Soon, they arrived outside the Su family¡¯s mansion. After all, the Su family was a large aristocratic family with a rich family background. The location of this ancestral mansion was excellent, and many people in the imperial capital coveted it. However, this mansion and land had fallen into the hands of Su Qian. Su Qian smiled faintly and strode into the Su family¡¯s mansion. Su Qian didn¡¯t explain her intentions and only instructed the Su family¡¯s servants to inform the Ancestor Su to come over. The Su family servants dared not to underestimate Su Qian and hurriedly ran out to do as Su Qian requested. Su Qian and the children walked to the hall and drank the tea that the servants served with trepidation. They waited for a while but Su Yue came instead of Ancestor Su. ¡°Su Qian!¡± Su Yue barged into the room like a gust of wind. She brandished her sword and said aggressively, ¡°You, this shameless woman, how dare you come to my house?! You¡¯re courting death!¡± Su Qian glanced at Su Yue indifferently. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to talk to me with your status.¡± Su Yue¡¯s face turned red with anger and she rushed forward. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you shameless woman!¡± ¡°Little Wolf, go deal with her,¡± Su Ye said coldly as he looked at the woman who spoke rudely to his mother. Little Wolf, who was originally lying on the ground, was weak and listless. After hearing these words, it still stood up persistently. Even though Su Yue was no match for Little Wolf, even when it wasn¡¯t feeling well, Su Yue still got slapped on the ground with one paw and she began to curse. ¡°Su Qian, you b*tch. If you dare to touch me, I¡¯ll tell you, one day 1 will strip you naked and drag you out to be humiliated by pedestrians. You wait and see!¡± Su Yue was still spouting nonsense when she saw Little Wolf stepping on her with its paws. She suddenly shuddered and opened her mouth with a cry.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: You’re So Ugly That Our Little Wolf Feel Like Chapter 70: You¡¯re So Ugly That Our Little Wolf Feel Like Vomiting When It See You Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Blech!¡± Little Wolf rolled its eyes and trembled violently. A mouthful of undigested food gushed out of its mouth and splashed onto Su Yue¡¯s face. Instantly, the whole room fell silent. The children were enraged by Su Yue¡¯s words and wanted to teach her a lesson. But they didn¡¯t expect Little Wolf to be so fast that he threw up all over Su Yue¡¯s face! Su Qian lazily propped her chin on her hand as she watched this scene. She felt extremely satisfied as she watched Su Yue, stunned, screamed in horror. ¡°Ahhh! What do you mean by this nonsense? Are you courting death?¡± Su Yue struggled with all her might and screamed with a face full of filth and disgust. ¡°Hahaha, it seems that you¡¯re just too ugly. You¡¯re so ugly that our Little Wolf wants to puke just by looking at you!¡± Su Ye laughed so hard that he couldn¡¯t even straighten his back. ¡°It¡¯s impossible, you¡¯re lying!¡± Su Yue shook her head in disbelief. Little Wolf looked at the food scraps on Su Yue¡¯s face with a pained expression. It realized that these were the things it had just managed to eat, and couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. Then it looked at Su Yue and spat out another mouthful of food. Su Yue screamed in fear, but accidentally swallowed some of it. An indescribable sour taste filled her mouth. Feeling nauseous, she rolled her eyes and spat it out. ¡­.. When Little Wolf saw this, it jumped three feet into the air, afraid that Su Yue would dirty its white fur. It retreated in a hurry and didn¡¯t forget to stomp on Su Yue¡¯s stomach. Su Yue almost vomited blood. Little Wolf had stomped on her stomach, and it made her vomit even more violently. Immediately, the air was filled with a strange smell, and Ancestor Su, who had walked in with a gloomy face, was choked by the smell. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± exclaimed Ancestor Su as he walked into the room and saw Su Yue spewing vomit like a fountain. ¡°Ancestor Su¡­!¡± Su Yue struggled to stand up. She was covered in filth and crying as she rushed towards Ancestor Sy. But when she reached him, she shuddered and spewed all the filth onto his shoes. The warm substance covered Ancestor Su¡¯s feet and his mind went blank. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Su Yue suffer such humiliation and she fainted on the spot. ¡°Fifth Sister!¡± exclaimed a beautiful woman who had followed Ancestor Su into the room. Her eyes widened in shock as she quickly called for attendants to check on Su Yue¡¯s condition. ¡°Su Qian, you went too far!¡± Su Chenghua also followed. His eyes were almost spitting fire as he pointed at Su Qian¡¯s nose and scolded angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve already signed the estrangement agreement. You¡¯re not a member of the Su family, you have no right to step into our mansion! Get out!¡± ¡°Su Qian, you really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth.¡± Ancestor Su narrowed his eyes and stared at Su Qian coldly. ¡°The deadline is still a month away, and you¡¯re already trespassing into our Su family¡¯s ancestral mansion. You¡¯re asking for death!¡± ¡°Ancestor Su, you must teach this little slut who trespasses on our house a lesson!¡± Su Chenghua still remembered that he had lost to Su Qian previously. For a moment, his heart was filled with lingering fear as he hurriedly looked at the Ancestor Su and said. ¡°Hmph, of course!¡± Ancestor Su raised his head arrogantly. Then, his figure flashed and he instantly rushed in front of Su Qian. ¡°Su Qian, die!¡± Su Qian¡¯s enchanting phoenix eyes reflected the ferocious appearance of Ancestor Su and Su Qian calmly watched his fan-like hand descend. Su Qian did not panic as she raised her jade-like hand and took out two pieces of paper from her pocket. ¡°Su old man, take a look at this..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: So What If I Did It on Purpose? What Can You Do? Chapter 71: So What If I Did It on Purpose? What Can You Do? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ancestor Su originally had a disdainful expression on his face, but when he saw the thing in Su Qian¡¯s hand clearly. The originally ferocious expression instantly froze, and then his face turned ashen. Even the slap that was about to fall stopped in mid-air! ¡°Ancestor Su, don¡¯t stop!¡± Su Chenghua anxiously took a step forward and saw the two pieces of paper in Su Qian¡¯s hands. Those two pieces of paper weren¡¯t big, and the words ¡®house deed¡¯ and ¡®land deed¡¯ were respectively written on them. They looked so familiar that both Ancestor Su and Su Chenghua widened their eyes in shock. Su Chenghua¡¯s legs went weak with fright. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Where did you get the land deed and house deed of our Su family?¡± ¡°What else can I do? Of course, I bought them,¡± Su Qian said, leisurely swaying the two pieces of paper in her hand and smiling as Ancestor Su looked at her with almost cannibalistic eyes. ¡°Su old man, you didn¡¯t forget the contract you signed personally, did you?¡± ¡°Su Qian, you¡¯re so ruthless!¡± Only then did he realize that he had been tricked. Ancestor Su¡¯s face turned ashen as he reached out to snatch the paper, ¡°Return the title deed and house deed to me.¡± ¡°Su old man, think twice before you act.¡± Su Qian sneered in disdain and mocked. ¡­.. Ancestor Su¡¯s hand immediately stopped in mid-air, and his face turned pale with anger and frustration. ¡°Ancestor, don¡¯t just stand there!¡± Su Chenghua hurriedly ran over and urged Ancestor Su to act. But seeing that he wasn¡¯t going to do anything, he decided to grab Su Qian himself. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to snatch it, I will!¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Ancestor Su was so scared that he slapped Su Chenghua as he saw that Su Qian was not in a hurry. With a loud smack, Su Chenghua¡¯s eyes were filled with stars, and he fell to the ground. He couldn¡¯t believe that he had been hit! ¡°Don¡¯t forget, who was the intermediary in this transaction!¡± Ancestor Su forced out these words from his teeth. Su Chenghua was stunned at first, then he understood what Ancestor Su meant. The intermediary for this transaction was the Feng Lin Auction House! The Feng Lin Auction House played a crucial role in finding a buyer for them. Thus, once they violate the contract, the Feng Lin Auction House would not sit idly by for the sake of their reputation! In the past, the Su family could have withstood the pressure and resolved this matter by networking. However, things were different now. The Su family was besieged on all sides and was treading on thin ice. If the Feng Lin Auction House was dissatisfied with them now, their family would definitely collapse. At that time, they would be done for! Su Qian picked up the teacup on the table and gently took a sip of the tea.¡±What were you guys talking about just now?¡± Under the fierce gazes of the Su family, Su Ye quickly said, ¡°Mother, they just told us to get out of the Su family. But since this is our home now, they should be the ones who leave!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the new house our mother bought for us. What right do you have to live in our house? Hurry up and move away!¡± Su Qingqing spoke confidently and loudly. ¡°Su Qian!¡± Ancestor Su roared in anger and said resentfully, ¡°You did it on purpose. You deliberately schemed against me!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qian admitted gracefully, ¡°I did it on purpose. Su old man, you know I did it on purpose, so what can you do?¡± Ancestor Su was so angry that he clenched his fists tightly. He was stunned and could not say a word. This was because he really couldn¡¯t do anything to Su Qian. Their transaction was witnessed by Feng Lin Auction House. If they were to harm Su Qian because of this, the Su family would not have a good ending! ¡°I¡¯ll only give you half a day. I¡¯ll come back at sunset tonight. And by then, I want all of you from the Su family to get out of my house.¡± Su Qian smiled sweetly. After saying this, she left with the children. ¡°Seventh Sister, wait a moment.¡± Just as Su Qian and the children stepped out of the Su family¡¯s mansion, a gentle voice with a touch of pity suddenly sounded.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: The Eldest Miss of the Su Family Chapter 72: The Eldest Miss of the Su Family Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian¡¯s smile faded slightly as she turned to look at the owner of the voice. The one who spoke was the young lady who had followed the Ancestor Su into the house. She appeared to be in her twenties, with a beauty that was celestial. She was even more beautiful than Su Yue, who was known as the most beautiful woman in the imperial capital, and with a touch of gentle charm. ¡°Seventh Sister, we¡¯re all family. Do you have to be so heartless?¡± The young lady caught up and stood at the gate of the Su family¡¯s mansion. Her eyes were filled with crystal tears as she sobbed and asked, ¡°How can you be so ruthless? Don¡¯t forget, you still have the blood of the Su family flowing in your veins!¡± The young lady said with tears in her eyes, and the onlookers on the street looked puzzled. However, there were still people who recognized the young lady. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that the Eldest Miss of the Su family? Has she returned from the Tianji Sect?¡± A pedestrian on the street pointed at the girl and asked. ¡°Such a big thing has happened to the Su family. How can Eldest Miss not come back? Don¡¯t you know that she has already been accepted as a disciple by the Tianji Sect¡¯s master. Her future is boundless!¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious about what¡¯s going on between her and Su Qian. Did Su Qian come to the Su family to cause trouble again?¡± ¡­.. II II ? ? The passersby on the street discussed animatedly. Su Yunxian wiped away tears from the corners of her eyes and looked at Su Qian as she advised, ¡°Seventh Sister, I know you¡¯re feeling wronged, but we¡¯re all members of the Su family. What can¡¯t we get through? Come back and I¡¯ll help you persuade the ancestor and father. In the future, I will protect you at home. After all these things are resolved, I can bring you back to the Tianji Sect. At that time, I¡¯ll make you a disciple of our Tianji Sect and compensate you well¡­¡± The people around could not help but sigh at her words. ¡°Although the Eldest Miss has been out cultivating for a few years and has not returned home, her kind-heartedness has not changed at all.¡± Su Yunxian¡¯s words made Su Qian¡¯s smile disappear completely. Was Su Yunxian kind-hearted like a Bodhisattva? Su Qian really laughed her head off! ¡°Back then, when I was hungry and cold in the Su family, where were you, Su Yunxian?¡± Su Qian laughed lightly, with a hint of coldness in her phoenix-like eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Su family, and I care even less about Tianji Sect. But thanks to your words, I changed my mind. I give you all one hour to move out of my house. Whoever is slower, I will break their legs and throw them out of my house.¡± Su Yunxian felt a chill in Su Qian¡¯s gaze, and just being looked at by her made her tremble with cold. Su Yunxian suddenly regretted speaking. It was clear that Su Qian was telling her in the most aggressive way that she didn¡¯t care about the compensation she had proposed at all. ¡°Seventh Sister, I never thought you could become so cruel and heartless. Is your heart made of stone? How can you treat your family like this? You¡¯ve really disappointed me,¡± Su Yunxian said as she sighed softly and wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Since you arc so determined, I won¡¯t say anything more. I only hope that you will take care of yourself in the future.¡± With those words, Su Yunxian seemed to have lost her soul and returned to the mansion under the distressed gazes of everyone on the street. Everyone sighed helplessly and looked at Su Qian with even more disdain. Although they didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened, seeing Su Yunxian¡¯s pitiful appearance, everyone felt that it was definitely Su Qian¡¯s fault! ¡°Su Qian, as a member of the Su family, how can you push the Su family to this extent? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± At this moment, someone in the crowd loudly questioned Su Qian. At this moment, all the passersby stopped and looked curiously to see how Su Qian would respond.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: That Old Man Is Ugly, But His Dreams Are Quite Beautiful Chapter 73: That Old Man Is Ugly, But His Dreams Are Quite Beautiful Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Under the scrutiny, or even trial, of the crowd, Su Qian¡¯s lips curled into a charming smile. Her smile was like a blossoming of flowers, so beautiful that everyone present was stunned. Putting everything else aside, Su Qian¡¯s face was so beautiful that it made all the women in the world feel ashamed. Even the most beautiful Eldest Miss of the Su family, who had just stood next to her, was overshadowed. Before the crowd could hear Su Qian speak, she withdrew her gaze. Clearly, she didn¡¯t want to answer this question and left with the children. Was she cruel? So what if she was vicious? Her revenge against the Su family had just begun. Su Qian first took the children to the streets to buy some necessities for the new house. Then, they went to the inn to pack their luggage. After an hour, she returned to the Su family¡¯s ancestral mansion with the children on time. Outside the Su family¡¯s gate, Ancestor Su was gritting his teeth as he prepared to leave with the rest of the Su family on the carriage. This was because the agreement signed by Su Qian included not only the land and house of the Su family but also all of their possessions. The only things the Su family could take away were some of their clothes and jewelry. As for the expensive furniture and decor in the Su family¡¯s mansion, they could not take them away at all. ¡­.. As Su Qian approached with a child in each hand, her bright and beautiful figure slowly came into view. Everyone in the Su family glared at her with resentment as if they were looking at a vicious sinner. The pedestrians on the street could not help but sigh when they saw this scene. It was hard to imagine that the Su family had once been a first-class power in the imperial capital. But now, they were being driven out of their own ancestor¡¯s mansion by Su Qian, who had been expelled from the family. It was truly a tragic scene. No, it should be said that Su Qian was too ruthless! Just as the passersby on the road felt that Su Qian shouldn¡¯t have gone too far, Su Qian, who was originally walking straight ahead without looking around, suddenly stopped and approached Ancestor Su. Ancestor Su, who was sitting on the carriage, with a determined look, was also somewhat surprised. Could it be that Su Qian was planning to beg for mercy at the last moment? Ancestor Su immediately put on an arrogant posture, as if he wanted to look down on people with his nostrils, ¡°Su Qian, as long as you kneel dnd beg me now, I can still give you a chance¡­¡± ¡°Get down.¡± Su Qian interrupted Ancestor Su¡¯s unfinished words and suddenly spoke up, ¡°What did you say?¡± Ancestor Su thought there was something wrong with his ears as he stared at Su Qian with his wide eyes. ¡°I said get off. This is my carriage in my mansion. It¡¯s my carriage. You Su family members don¡¯t deserve to sit in it.¡± Su Qian¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it reached everyone¡¯s ears. Those who had scolded Su Qian for being ruthless and heartless in their hearts just now couldn¡¯t help but shiver at this moment. They thought that Su Qian was already ruthless enough, but little did they know that she only knew how to be even more ruthless. She even refused to let the Su family sit in her carriage! ¡°Su Qian, just you wait.¡± Ancestor Su had never suffered such humiliation before. He clenched his fists tightly until they made cracking sounds. ¡°One day, I will make you kneel dnd beg for mercy.¡± Su Qian smiled disdainfully and didn¡¯t even bother to pay attention to Ancestor Su as she strode forward. Su Qingqing held Su Qian¡¯s hand and looked as Ancestor Su led the Su family out of the carriage in humiliation. ¡°Mother, brother, look at that old man.¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Ye looked puzzled at Ancestor Su¡¯s grumbling appearance. ¡°Nothing. I just think that the old man is ugly, but he thinks too highly of himself.¡± Su Qingqing¡¯s crisp voice rang out and entered Ancestor Su¡¯s ancestor¡¯s ears. He was so furious that he rushed over to confront Su Qingqing. But to his surprise, he slipped and fell.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Inhumane Tycoon Chapter 74: Inhumane Tycoon Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Dong! As the Su family members were shouting in panic, Ancestor Su fell off the carriage and broke two of his front teeth, causing the Su family to exclaim in shock. Amidst the chaos, Su Qian led the children inside the house. After dismissing all the previous servants of the Su family, Su Qian had no intention of keeping any of them. With the help of Gu Qingyou, new servants were bought and arrived on time to report to the Su family ancestor¡¯s mansion on time. After Su Qian and the children finished dinner, she entered the secret room to refine the Soul Cleansing Elixir. Time flew by, the night sky dissipated, and the morning light appeared. Now, the Qian Yao Pavilion was bustling with activity every day. Some people queued at the entrance even before dawn. Behind them were customers waiting to buy elixirs, and soon a long queue formed. ¡­.. In the past few days, the first ones in line were mostly low-level people like mercenaries who needed such cheap elixirs to improve their strength. However, today was different. The first person in line was actually a hidden guard with the token of the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence on his waist, Dong Yan. At that moment, the gazes of the people who were left in line with Dongyan turned curious, and they looked at him with interest. After the incident with the Su family, everyone knew that the Ninth Prince had stood up for Su Qian. They also knew that the Ninth Prince had extraordinary strength. But today, it seemed that the hidden guards under the Ninth Prince also needed to stand here and queue up to sell the peak first-class elixirs. The rumors were not reliable after all. The Ninth Prince was not only weak but also poor. As a prince, it was shameful for him to buy elixirs priced at 300 gold coins each. Just as everyone was discussing animatedly, the door of the Qian Yao Pavilion opened. ¡°Welcome, everyone. Please enter the pharmacy according to the order of the queue and make your purchases in an orderly manner.¡± Liu Qi walked out of the door gently and led the first person in the queue, Dong Yan, to the counter. She asked, ¡°Dear customer, may I know how many Vitality Fortifying Elixirs you would like to purchase?¡± Under the gaze of the onlookers, Dong Yan took out a silver note with a terrifyingly large amount and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take them all!¡± As soon as the words were spoken, the entire place fell silent. Everyone stared at Dong Yan with their eyes wide open, as if they were looking at a lunatic. Liu Qi was also stunned. The muscles at the corner of her lips twitched uncontrollably. ¡°Are you saying that you want to buy all the Vitality Fortifying Elixirs available today?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Dong Yan shook his head. Liu Qi and the remaining customers who had been queuing for half a day hadn¡¯t even had a chance to heave a sigh of relief before Dong Yan suddenly pulled out a thick stack of silver notes from his sleeve and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not just after the Vitality Fortifying Elixirs. I want everything in this pharmacy, all the medicinal herbs, prescriptions, and elixirs. I want them all!¡± Whoosh! The crowd was shocked by Dongyan¡¯s words! Everyone had an expression as if they had swallowed a fly. Their mouths opened wide enough to fit two eggs inside! This was a pharmacy! A single elixir or even a single medicinal herb could be worth several thousand taels of silver! But Dong Yan, no, it should be said that the Ninth Prince, Xiao Yan, actually wanted to buy everything in the pharmacy! It was such a behavior that was beyond wealthy and humane! Liu Qi was also stunned.. It was only when she saw Dong Yan¡¯s hopeful expression waiting for her response, she spoke with a trembling voice, ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll give you a 20% discount?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Where Is Your Highness? Chapter 75: Where Is Your Highness? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°That won¡¯t do. How can you give me a 20% discount?¡± Dong Yan said sternly and didn¡¯t wait for Liu Qi to suggest that she would give them a 30% discount. Instead, he said with a stern face, ¡°Let me tell you, you have to have some principles when you run a business. Don¡¯t give them a 20% or 10% discount. Just sell it at the original price! If you charge me less than a penny, be careful that I¡¯ll be angry with you!¡± Liu Qi looked at Dong Yan with a disdainful expression, as if he were a weirdo after she heard his angry words. At this moment, Liu Qi even suspected that all the men in the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence were crazy. Liu Qi had no time to think as she saw Dong Yan waving his hand. The hidden guards of the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence, who had been guarding outside the door, filed in. Then, they began to move away all the things that they had paid for in the pharmacy. Liu Qi trembled as she collected the silver notes and rushed to the Su family to report this matter to Su Qian. During this period of time, the news of Xiao Yan¡¯s spending spree at Qian Yao Pavilion with a thousand gold spread like wildfire throughout the imperial capital. Everyone couldn¡¯t understand Xiao Yan¡¯s actions, and at the same time, they were even more impressed by Xiao Yan¡¯s wealth! ¡­.. Buying out an entire pharmacy was no small feat, and even ordinary princes would have struggled to afford it. How did the Ninth Prince, who had never been favored, manage to do it? At the same time, Xiao Yan¡¯s actions in helping Su Qian go to the Su family to make trouble became a topic of gossip and curiosity among many people. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be curious. Was Xiao Yan really as powerful as rumored? Meanwhile, in the living room of the Su family residence, Su Qian sat in her seat and listened to Liu Qi, who was standing in front of her, report this matter. ¡°This is what happened. Just now, Ninth Prince¡¯s subordinates had already bought all the things in our medicinal workshop. Even the inventory is gone¡­¡± Liu Qi carefully stole a glance at Su Qian¡¯s ugly expression and immediately continued, ¡°Master, with the Ninth Prince¡¯s sudden move, it will probably take two to three days for our pharmacy to gather so many medicinal herbs and stocks. Before that, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to close down.¡± Crack! As soon as Liu Qi finished speaking, Su Qian crushed the teacup in her hand. The tea and leaves flowed down Su Qian¡¯s palm and dirtied the ground. Liu Qi was so frightened that she didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. She knew very well that her master was definitely angry! ¡°Xiao Yan can¡¯t stay away from me for a day without causing trouble!¡± Su Qian wiped the tea off her hands with a handkerchief. ¡°Go and report this to Ah You first. Collect the medicinal herbs and elixirs as soon as possible and reopen the pharmacy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Qi hurriedly agreed. However, she saw Su Qian¡¯s cold face as she quickly rushed out. ¡°Master, where are you going?¡± ¡°To the Ninth Prince Residence.¡± After saying this with a cold expression, Su Qian immediately rushed there as fast as she could. A moment later, in the courtyard of the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence. As Su Qian¡¯s pharmacy was completely emptied, there were so many things that couldn¡¯t be stored at once. Therefore, everyone in the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence gathered in the courtyard to carefully count them. Su Qian was led in by the guards at the door. When she saw this scene, she was so angry that her nose was almost twisted. She asked with a cold expression, ¡°Where is Your Highness?¡± The guard, seeing Su Qian¡¯s aggressive demeanor, almost suspected that she was there for revenge. He could only obediently point to the depths of the backyard for Su Qian. ¡°His Highness is in the study room¡­¡± Before the guard could finish, Su Qian strode towards the study room.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: If You Like a Woman, You Have to Spend Money on Her Chapter 76: If You Like a Woman, You Have to Spend Money on Her Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As Su Qian arrived at the door of the study room, before she could open it, the door was opened from the inside. Su Qian¡¯s red dress was like flames as she stood at the doorway, and Xiao Yan was pushed out from behind by Dong Yan just as she arrived. As soon as he looked up, he saw her standing there. ¡°Qianqian, I didn¡¯t expect you to come so quickly.¡± Su Qian was stunned. ¡°You did it on purpose?¡± She had originally wondered why Xiao Yan, this lunatic, would buy all the things in her shop. Now, it seemed that this man definitely knew that she was the owner of Qian Yao Pavilion, and he deliberately created so many things just to force her to come and see him? Xiao Yan saw that Su Qian¡¯s expression was not good, and a hint of doubt appeared in his eyes. He replied honestly, ¡°Of course, I did it intentionally. After I found out that you had opened a medicinal workshop, I specially went to show my support. Are you happy?¡± Su Qian took a deep breath and suppressed the urge to strangle this man. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she couldn¡¯t beat him, she could guarantee that Xiao Yan would have been beaten up so badly that his own mother wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him. ¡­.. ¡°Is that what you call supporting me? You bought everything in my pharmacy at once. How do you want me to do business? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re here to support me, but to intentionally cause trouble,¡± Su Qian said as she glared at Xiao Yan in annoyance. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to come to my shop again. Otherwise, we¡¯ll settle the old scores and new ones together.¡± With that, Su Qian turned around and left. Su Qian came and left in a hurry. Xiao Yan noticed that she was angry but didn¡¯t know why. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t she happy?¡± Xiao Yan turned his head in confusion and glanced at Dong Yan. ¡°I¡¯ve bought all of her things. She doesn¡¯t have to worry about not being able to sell them. She can even close the shop and take a rest. Shouldn¡¯t she be very happy?¡± When Xiao Yan heard that Su Qian was coming over, he was filled with anticipation and thought that Su Qian would be happy. But who knew that she would get angry instead. Previously, the Imperial Grandmother had told him that if he liked a woman, he should spend money on her. He had done that, but why wasn¡¯t Qianqian happy? Xiao Yan, who had been single since birth, had never thought about how to please a girl. But now, he had encountered a setback right from the start, which made him feel discouraged. He could only turn his gaze to Dong Yan and wait for him to give an answer. How could Dong Yan, who had been single for thousands of years, be able to guess a woman¡¯s mind? He could only stammer, ¡°Hmm¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s because Miss Su doesn¡¯t like money and treats it like dirt?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Xiao Yan thought for a moment, refusing to believe that he had done anything wrong. He said thoughtfully, ¡°It seems that this method won¡¯t work. Dong Yan, help me think of another way. I have to apologize to Qianqian.¡± Dong Yan was surprised by these words. It was like a miracle, their prince actually wanted to find a way to make a girl happy! Dong Yan was filled with joy upon hearing this, and his eyes rolled as he said, ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you give Miss Su some flowers?¡± ¡°Flowers?¡± Xiao Yan frowned. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course. Your Highness, there is no girl in this world who can resist flowers. The more flowers you prepare, the greater your sincerity. So why don¡¯t you prepare more fresh flowers and go apologies to Miss Su in person? I guarantee that she will be moved to tears when she sees those flowers. At that time, she will definitely¡­ hehe.¡± Dong Yan laughed in a very perverted manner. Xiao Yan was very satisfied, ¡°This method is good, I am very satisfied. Go, go to the accountant¡¯s room to receive your reward.¡± ¡°Yes! Since Your Highness is satisfied, then I will go find the flowers. Your Highness, how many flowers do you plan to get?¡± Dong Yan asked thoughtfully.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: So Ninth Uncle is a Bad Person? Chapter 77: So Ninth Uncle is a Bad Person? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xiao Yan pondered for a moment, but then quickly said, ¡°Peonies, as many as possible.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Dong Yan nodded, then hastily retreated to prepare. Su Qian, on the other hand, was completely unaware of Xiao Yan¡¯s plans. She hurriedly returned home and entered the secret chamber to refine elixirs. In the three days before the Su family began to sell the Soul Cleansing Elixirs, she had also refined a large number of Vitality Fortifying Elixirs. They had been piled up in the warehouse of the Qian Yao Pavilion. Every day, she sold from the inventory while orderly refining more elixirs to keep up with demand. Even if something unexpected happened to the Su family¡¯s side one day, she could quickly release the stock at once and sell it at a low price, suppressing the Su family. But now, Xiao Yan had bought all of their stock in one go, leaving her no choice but to work overtime and stay up late to refine elixirs. In the secret chamber, Su Qian was earnestly refining elixirs, which took the entire day. Outside the secret chamber, Gu Qingyou and Liu Qi led the two young masters and looked at Su Qian through the transparent crystal wall of the chamber with worried expressions on their faces. ¡­.. ¡°Uncle Qingyou, will it be bad for my mother¡¯s health if she works so hard to refine the elixirs?¡± Su Ye looked worriedly at Su Qian in the secret chamber, his heart filled with intense unease. ¡°Although it won¡¯t cause too much harm, it¡¯s not a good thing for Master to work day and night like this,¡± Gu Qingyou sighed, ¡°but the matter with the Su family is very important to her. It¡¯s useless for us to persuade her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I should have rejected the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence¡¯s large purchase at that time.¡± Liu Qi lowered her head guiltily, grinding her teeth as she fiddled with the handkerchief in her hand. ¡°You can¡¯t be blamed for this. If you don¡¯t sell to a customer who came to buy something, people will think that we have no credibility,¡± Gu Qingyou said and suddenly changed his tone. ¡°However, this cannot happen again.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand. Please rest assured, Chief Steward.¡± Liu Qi nodded and immediately reported, ¡°Chief Steward, the alchemists under us are also rushing to refine the Vitality Fortifying Elixirs. At the current speed, we can start selling them tomorrow.¡± Gu Qingyou breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Today, the Su family must be feeling very pleased.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chief Steward. The Su family¡¯s elixirs are not as good as ours now, and the prices are high. Even if someone buys them, their business will be at most one-third of what we usually make. It won¡¯t be too good,¡± Liu Qi quickly said. Gu Qingyou nodded. His heart ached as he looked at Su Qian, who was frantically refining elixirs, through the transparent crystal wall. He wished he could rush in and help her endure the suffering. Unfortunately, the requirements to become an alchemist were very harsh, and he did not have that kind of talent. Gu Qingyou was focused on watching Su Qian that he didn¡¯t notice the two young masters whispering to each other next to him. ¡°Brother, so Ninth Uncle is a bad person?¡± Su Qingqing lowered her voice and asked cautiously. ¡°Probably not.¡± Su Ye said uncertainly. ¡°If not, why would Ninth Uncle buy the elixirs that Mother refined and make her suffer so much?¡± Su Qingqing looked worriedly at Su Qian, who was working hard in the secret chamber, and her heart ached. ¡°If only I could help Mother.¡± ¡°We have no choice. Mother won¡¯t allow us to work so hard. We can only wait obediently.¡± Su Ye reached out and patted Su Qingqing¡¯s head. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think Ninth Uncle is that kind of person.. What do you think?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Someone Is Stealthily Following Her Chapter 78: Someone Is Stealthily Following Her Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°I think so too¡­¡± Su Qingqing thought of Xiao Yan. She still liked him from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. Although I haven¡¯t known Ninth Uncle for long, I feel that I trust him very much. I just have this strange feeling that Ninth Uncle will never harm us. Is that weird for me to have such feelings?¡± ¡°Actually, I have the same feeling,¡± Su Ye said thoughtfully. After saying this, he pinched his sister¡¯s small face. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not dwell on it. At most, we¡¯ll just ask Ninth Uncle the next time we see him. Come on, let¡¯s go to the kitchen to make something delicious for Mother. Mother is working so hard now, she can¡¯t skip meals.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Su Qingqing smiled and agreed. Then, the two siblings walked towards the kitchen hand in hand. In the secret chamber, Su Qian was focused on refining elixirs. This refinement took a whole day and night. When dawn broke the next day, she finally managed to produce two days¡¯ worth of Vitality Fortifying Elixirs in one go. Coupled with the two days of refinement by her subordinates, she could finally replenish some of their stock. After personally sending the elixirs to Qian Yao Pavilion, Su Qian saw Liu Qi and the others methodically storing the elixirs in the warehouse. Su Qian finally let go of the tension that had been hanging over her and breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as she relaxed, the fatigue in her body swept over like a wave. The intense sleepiness engulfed Su Qian¡¯s consciousness, causing her eyelids to droop uncontrollably. Although refining low-level medicinal herbs didn¡¯t consume too much of Su Qian¡¯s strength, the sheer quantity she had to refine was overwhelming. She didn¡¯t allow herself to mess around, so the mental strain was tremendous. This kind of mental exhaustion could only be compensated for through sleep. ¡­.. ¡°Master, I will be watching over here. You¡¯ve been tired for a day and night. It¡¯s better to go back and rest early.¡± Liu Qi stood by and couldn¡¯t help but advise when she saw Su Qian¡¯s pale face. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ll wait until I sec the sales situation.¡± As Su Qian spoke, She walked up the stairs to the second floor. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the second floor to rest for a while. Come up and call me when the workshop opens for business.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Qi said as she watched Su Qian go upstairs. Su Qian had dozed off on the soft couch for half an hour. When Qian Yao Pavilion opened for business and the sales of elixirs were as prosperous as ever, she finally felt at ease and quietly slipped out of the back door. As Su Qian walked alone on the way back, feeling the cool breeze of the early morning, she soon noticed someone quietly following her. Su Qian slowed down her pace a bit and glanced over her shoulder. As she suspected, she saw a figure sneaking into a nearby alley, thinking that they had escaped her keen perception. Upon seeing this, Su Qian raised her eyebrows slightly. It had been a long time since someone had overestimated themselves and followed her. She was curious and wanted to see who this person was to have such guts. As she thought about it, Su Qian hastened her pace and slipped into the alley. The sudden movement from Su Qian made the follower¡¯s heart skip a beat. He quickly chased after her into the alley and happened to see Su Qian¡¯s fiery figure turn and disappear into the depths of the alleyway. Afraid that he would lose Su Qian, who had suddenly increased her speed, the person quickened his pace and followed Su Qian around the corner. However, he bumped into Su Qian¡¯s fiery figure unexpectedly. Su Qian¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of murderous intent as she took in the face of the person in front of her. She frowned in confusion.. ¡°Why is it you?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Your Highness Wants You to Go Chapter 79: Your Highness Wants You to Go Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian was facing none other than Dong Yan, one of Xiao Yan¡¯s subordinates. Dong Yan¡¯s face revealed the embarrassment of being caught. ¡°Miss Su, Your Highness has invited you over.¡± Su Qian couldn¡¯t even be bothered to give Dong Yan a second glance. She refused without turning her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Dong Yan saw Su Qian¡¯s resolute refusal and was both surprised and somewhat expected. He quickly took a step forward and blocked Su Qian¡¯s path. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Su Qian was impatient. When she saw Dong Yan¡¯s face that reminded him of Xiao Yan. ¡°Who gave you the guts to block my way?¡± Dongyan was surprised to feel the intense aura emanating from Su Qian¡¯s aura. He noticed the disdain and coldness hidden in her expressionless eyes. Other than his highness, he had never experienced such a terrifying presence from anyone else before. ¡­.. However, Dongyan could not back down. He straightened his neck and shouted, ¡°It is His Highness¡¯s order to bring you there. As long as it is his highness¡¯s order, I will do anything!¡± Just as Su Qian was prepared to give Dong Yan a severe beating, Dong Yan shouted. Then, he didn¡¯t fight head-on or act recklessly. Instead, he knelt down with a thud in front of Su Qian! Dongyan¡¯s moves shocked Su Qian. Her heart full of killing intent was like a punch to cotton. She took a step back in disdain and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Miss Su, please have mercy on me. You know the temper of his highness. Just treat it as a favor for me. As long as you go, I will definitely repay you in the future!¡± Dong Yan wore a bitter face as if he was asking how dare she be so heartless as to reject him. Su Qian narrowed her eyes in displeasure. If Dong Yan had fought her just now, she would have beaten him into a cripple. However, Dong Yan had not played by the rules and instead pulled such a move. Su Qian looked at Dong Yan coldly. ¡°Remember what you said. If you can¡¯t repay me in the future, I don¡¯t mind taking off your head personally.¡± ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry, Miss Su. I promise to keep my word!¡± Dong Yan hurriedly got up from the ground and made a gesture of invitation to Su Qian to go to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence. A moment later, in the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence. Su Qian followed Dong Yan as he led her toward the inner courtyard, and she looked at him with confusion. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there,¡± Dong Yan said as they walked towards the back garden. Su Qian looked around and noticed that the back garden of the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence looked different from usual. Thick black cloth covered all the flower beds, and the scent of flowers wafted in the air, tickling Su Qian¡¯s nose. In the center of the garden, there was a white jade table with fine wine and delicacies on it. Xiao Yan sat in front of the table, his lips curled into an intoxicating smile as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Qianqian, come and sit over here.¡± Su Qian looked at Xiao Yan suspiciously. She felt that the decorations in the back garden made her feel uncomfortable. It was not mental discomfort, but physical discomfort. ¡°Ninth Prince, what are you up to?¡± As Su Qian spoke, She coughed twice, feeling her throat and nose itchy. ¡°What is this scent?¡± Su Qian wasn¡¯t sure if the fragrance was too strong, but she felt as if there was a furry ball stuffed in her throat, making her feel uncomfortable. ¡°It¡¯s my gift to you, Qianqian, it was my fault yesterday that I¡¯ve made you angry. These are the gifts I prepared to apologize to you.¡± Xiao Yan spoke sincerely. As soon as he finished speaking, he looked at the servants who had been waiting around for a long time. ¡°Unveil it..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 80 - Chapter 80:1 Don’t Know If You Were Touched Chapter 80:1 Don¡¯t Know If You Were Touched Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As soon as Xiao Yan finished speaking, the servants cooperated and lifted the black cloth covering the flower beds with a loud rustling sound. Immediately, the enchanting red petals danced in the air like a raging fire, shining under the dazzling sunlight. Peonies in shades of red bloomed in clusters, with a sweet fragrance filling the air. Amidst the sea of flowers, Su Qian and Xiao Yan stood facing each other. Su Qian¡¯s alluring face was still filled with a hint of surprise as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. Xiao Yan was full of confidence as he watched Su Qian¡¯s eyes turn red with emotion. Tears shimmered in Su Qian¡¯s phoenix eyes. Xiao Yan didn¡¯t expect Dong Yan¡¯s plan to be so effective. He watched as Su Qian¡¯s nose and eyes turned red with emotion, and his heart ached for no reason. He controlled the wheelchair and moved toward Su Qian and said, ¡°Qianqian, you don¡¯t have to be so touched. If you like it, I¡¯ll prepare more peonies for you every day.¡± Su Qian cleared her throat and sobbed. Then, she looked at Xiao Yan with tears in her eyes, unsure if she was truly touched. Dong Yan and the others stood mesmerized on the sidelines. They all felt that this scene was simply too beautiful! Then, everyone heard Su Qian¡¯s choked-up words. ¡­.. ¡°Xiao Yan, I¡¯m going all out against you today!¡± Su Qian gritted her teeth and forced out these words that stunned everyone. Then, she raised her fist and smashed it toward Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan was taken aback and quickly raised his hand to block. His palm firmly wrapped around Su Qian¡¯s soft and tender hand. ¡°Qianqian, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I want to kill you.¡± Su Qian held the poisoned silver needle in her other hand and continued to attack Xiao Yan fiercely. Unexpectedly, a breeze blew by, bringing with it a floral fragrance that swept across her face. Crystal-clear tears rushed out of Su Qian¡¯s eyes and she suddenly sneezed. ¡°Achoo! Achoo!¡± As if a switch had been turned on, Su Qian couldn¡¯t stop sneezing. Her alluring phoenix eyes were completely red as tears welled up in her eyes. She stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Xiao Yan, did you do this on purpose? I¡¯m only allergic to peonies, and you deliberately chose this kind of flower. Are you trying to go against me?¡± ¡°Qianiian, I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± Xiao Yan didn¡¯t understand this. He watched helplessly as Su Qian¡¯s face and body began to turn red at a visible speed. He hurriedly tried to approach her. ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you again, achoo! Otherwise, achoo, I won¡¯t spare you,¡± Su Qian said as she glared with her flushed face and angrily climbed over the wall and left the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence. Meanwhile, the back garden of the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence fell into a deathly silence. Xiao Yan sat blankly in his wheelchair, and the invisible hostility around him was like a storm. The temperature of the entire garden instantly dropped to freezing point. All the servants lowered their heads and trembled. ¡°Dong Yan.¡± The smile on Xiao Yan¡¯s lips faded, ¡°What did you say to me yesterday?¡± Dong Yan was so frightened as he said in a trembling voice,¡± Your¡­Your Highness, you can¡¯t blame me for this. I had no idea that Miss Su was allergic to peonies. I¡­¡± Before Dong Yan could finish his sentence, Xiao Yan gave him a sharp glare. With a whoosh, Dong Yan almost thought that he would be killed by that eye blade. He was so scared that he knelt on the ground and didn¡¯t dare to move. ¡°Go to the Cold Ice Hall and reflect on your mistakes for seven days!¡± After Xiao Yan finished speaking, he turned around and left. Dong Yan, on the other hand, had a look of disbelief on his face. His eyes were wide open as he stood rooted to the spot in a daze for a long time. The Cold Ice Hall? His Highness wanted him to go to the Cold Ice Hall? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: A Good News in the Palace Chapter 81: A Good News in the Palace Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio What kind of place was the Cold Ice Hall? It was bitterly cold all year round, and half an hour was enough to make a person tremble, let alone stay there for seven days. He would definitely be frozen into a popsicle! Dong Yan wanted to cry but had no tears. He could only leave obediently and accept his punishment. The Qian Yao Pavilion began to sell Vitality Fortifying Elixirs again today. The source of customers naturally ran from the Su family to the Qian Yao Pavilion. The Su family had completely become a laughing stock in the imperial capital. Which aristocratic family was as unlucky as the Su family? Su Qian, who was chased out of the family, had emptied the treasury. Now, their business was not doing well, and their ancestral¡¯s mansion had been robbed. The family could only live in a courtyard house that belonged to Su Chcnghua¡¯s private property. Everyone talked about the Su family as if they were a joke. There were even other aristocratic families that used to be on par with the Su family and waited for the Su family to fall further into misery. There was not even a guard in front of the Su family¡¯s main gate. It was desolate. Now, even the thief knew that the Su family was so poor that they had nothing worth stealing. No one came here at all. Naturally, there was no need for any guards. Only a servant was idling in the gatehouse. In the afternoon, the servant was dozing off in the gatehouse when he suddenly heard the sound of horse hooves. ¡­.. The servant looked up and was surprised to see a silver-white carriage parked steadily in front of the Su family¡¯s gate. The carriage was decorated with a flag of purple clouds and dragon patterns, which was the symbol of the royal family. ¡°Princess, slow down.¡± The maid lifted the curtain of the carriage. Princess Xuehua, dressed in a long with beaded accessories on her head, stepped out of the carriage. She stepped on the eunuch who was kneeling on the ground and got off the carriage. ¡°Greetings, Princess,¡± the servant greeted her with a smile. ¡°Is Yunxian here? I heard that she had returned, I specially brought some of the fresh goodies that I had accumulated in the past to share with her.¡± Princess Xuehua looked at the poorly dressed servant with disdain but maintained her elegant and dignified smile. ¡°Of course. The Eldest Miss is in the backyard. This way, please.¡± The servant was extremely respectful as he led Princess Xuehua all the way to the courtyard where Su Yunxian lived. Along the way, the other servants of the Su family went to inform Su Yunxian of this matter. Princess Xuehua had just walked to the door when Su Yunxian came out to welcome her. Su Yunxian and Princess Xuehua had been good friends for a long time. Su Yunxian could not help but smile. She excitedly held Princess Xuehua¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Princess, it¡¯s been a long time since we last met. Why did you suddenly come over? You should have told me earlier, so I could have come to pick you up.¡± ¡°I heard that the Su family has been busy lately. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t have time. I found out that you were staying at home today, so I specially came to look for you,¡± Princess Xuehua spoke, she patted Su Yunxian¡¯s hand affectionately. Su Yunxian led Princess Xuehua into the courtyard and the two of them sat facing each other at a round table. ¡°Sigh, I believe that you had also heard about what happened to our Su family recently, right? Actually, I wanted to go and see you as soon as I came back, but I really didn¡¯t have the strength to do so. Please don¡¯t blame me,¡± Su Yunxian said with a bitter smile. ¡°Why should we say such estranged words between us sisters?¡± Princess Xuehua spoke as she looked around and raised her hand to cover her mouth with a handkerchief. ¡°However, the place you live in is really poor. Look at how small this courtyard is. It¡¯s not even as good as the place where the palace maids live¡­¡± Princess Xuehua¡¯s words successfully made Su Yunxian¡¯s mouth twitch. However, Su Yunxian¡¯s actions were very inconspicuous and did not attract Princess Xuehua¡¯s attention. She quickly lowered her eyes to hide the coldness that flashed past. ¡°Princess, let¡¯s not talk about our Su family. I heard about the good news in the palace and wanted to congratulate you in advance..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Two Unknown Children Chapter 82: Two Unknown Children Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Good news in the palace? Why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡± Princess Xuehua looked at Su Yunxian curiously. ¡°What good news?¡± ¡°Princess, you¡¯re really trying to act dumb with me.¡± Su Yunxian¡¯s smile was like a peach blossom blooming in March, ¡°I heard that the Empress Dowager is very satisfied with Seventh Sister and can¡¯t wait to make her the Ninth Prince¡¯s Ninth Princess Consort.¡± Su Yunxian¡¯s words successfully made Princess Xuehua¡¯s face darken. However, Su Yunxian did not seem to notice anything amiss. She continued to smile and exclaim, ¡°Princess, isn¡¯t this good news? You¡¯re about to have another niece-in-law, so I have to congratulate the princess here.¡± ¡°Was there anything to congratulate?¡± Princess Xuehua¡¯s tone was unkind as her lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Su Qian gave birth to two illegitimate children with unknown identities. How can a woman who has lost her chastity be worthy of entering the royal family?¡± Su Yunxian blinked her eyes and smiled gently and harmlessly. ¡°Princess is right, but Su Qian is my Seventh Sister. Even if she caused our Su family to fall to this state, I still hope that she can have a good ending.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯re still too soft-hearted.¡± Princess Xuehua sighed and said confidently, ¡°How can a woman like Su Qian be worthy of entering the royal family? Just wait, this marriage will be called off sooner or later.¡± ¡°Is that so? But this matter still depends on the Ninth Prince. I heard that he and Seventh Sister have been in close contact and have a close relationship,¡± Su Yunxian said gently, ¡°Princess, don¡¯t you know? Previously, the Ninth Prince came to our Su family and took away Seventh Sister and the two children. Since then, the two children have been pestering the Ninth Prince. Speaking of which, it¡¯s still Seventh Sister who has the ability. She knew that His Highness was soft-hearted and liked children, so she catered to his preferences.¡± ¡­.. ¡°What do you mean by catered to his preferences? She¡¯s clearly unscrupulous!¡± Princess Xuehua was like a lit gunpowder barrel as she exclaim angrily, ¡°Who does Su Qian think she is? Now that even your Su family doesn¡¯t want her, what else can she rely on to become the Ninth Princess Consort? What a joke!¡± ¡°Princess, to be honest, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Su Qian is my sister, I wouldn¡¯t have thought that she would be able to enter the royal family. I don¡¯t know why the Ninth Prince would be so stubborn and fall in love with her. I heard that the Ninth Prince prepared a large number of flowers in the mansion today just to make her smile, but Seventh Sister took a look and left. I think the Ninth Prince must have been heartbroken.¡± After Su Yunxian finished speaking, she sighed and said, ¡°Actually, in terms of treating His Highness well, you are still better. If we talk about being a perfect match, you and His Highness are more suitable for each other¡­¡± Su Yunxian¡¯s words were like a knife that stabbed into Princess Xuehua¡¯s heart. ¡°Eldest Miss, you can¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± The maid behind Su Yunxian reminded Su Yunxian in a very ¡®considerate¡¯ manner. ¡°Ah, look at me, I really don¡¯t know how to speak. Princess, please don¡¯t take it to heart. It¡¯s just that everyone says that you and the Ninth Prince are the most compatible. If it weren¡¯t for Su Qian, you would have had a high chance of becoming the Ninth Princess Consort. I, I only accidentally blurted out after hearing other people¡¯s gossip. Please forgive me,¡± Su Yunxian said hypocritically. ¡°You said that everyone is saying this?¡± Princess Xuehua stared at Su Yunxian with a burning gaze. Su Yunxian nodded timidly. ¡°That¡¯s right, Princess. You and His Highness are of similar age, and you are the one who understands the Empress Dowager and His Highness the best. If it weren¡¯t for Su Qian, the position of princess consort would naturally be yours..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Their Territory Chapter 83: Their Territory Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio If it weren¡¯t for Su Qian, the princess consort would have been yours. Su Yunxian¡¯s words echoed in Princess Xuehua¡¯s mind like a curse, twisting her anger into a raging killing intent! That¡¯s right, what Su Yunxian said was right. If it weren¡¯t for Su Qian, she would be the one who would be most favored by the Empress Dowager. Other than the Empress Dowager, she would be the one who interacted with Xiao Yan the most! Having realized that, what was Su Qian? The position of the Ninth Princess Consort should have belonged to her! ¡°Yunxian, I suddenly remembered that I have something to deal with. I can¡¯t stay and chat with you anymore. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± With that, Princess Xuehua quickly got up and walked out of the courtyard without looking back and left the Su family. ¡°Princess, take care,¡± Su Yunxian calmly replied after she took a sip of tea from the maid. ¡°Miss, may I ask why do you want to be friends with Princess Xuehua? It¡¯s not that I am unpleasant, but I genuinely feel that Princess Xuehua is not worthy of you.¡± Su Yunxian¡¯s maid, Li Rong, spoke without any hesitation as she saw that there was no one around. ¡°You¡¯re right. She¡¯s not worthy. However, I like her kind of woman. She can be easily provoked with just a few words. She¡¯s willing to be used by me.¡± Su Yunxian gently placed her teacup down. After saying this, she stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s see what kind of gifts the Princess has brought for me.¡± Meanwhile, Su Qian had finally managed to escape from the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence, but she couldn¡¯t avoid an allergic reaction. Her snow-white skin turned red as if it were ripe. She sneezed continuously, with tears and snot flowed out. It was extremely painful. ¡°Mother, are you really okay?¡± Su Ye worriedly leaned over the bedside and asked uneasily as he looked at Su Qian, who was lying in bed wrapped in blankets. ¡°Yes, Mother. Your skin is so red and hot. Why don¡¯t I go get some water for you to wipe your body?¡± As Su Qingqing spoke, she used her cold little hand to touch Su Qian¡¯s arm which was exposed outside the blanket, trying to give her a hint of coolness. Su Qian rubbed her red eyes and forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Be good and go play in the yard. I have already taken an elixir. I¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡± Knowing that Su Qian needed to rest well now, the two young kids could only leave the room reluctantly. Even through the door, they could hear Su Qian sneezing. Su Ye and Su Qingqing sighed worriedly and obediently left Su Qian¡¯s room. Just as they were about to reach the courtyard, they saw a young girl running over hurriedly. ¡°Aunty Qianrong, what happened? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Su Qingqing asked puzzledly. Qian Rong was someone Gu Qingyou had chosen. Although she was young, she was calm and sensible. She served as a maid by Su Qian¡¯s side. Now that she had rushed over, it was obvious that something important had happened. ¡°Princess Xuehua is here and She specifically requested to see Master. I saw her in a rage, so I think she must have no good intentions. I have to hurry and call Master over.¡± After Qian Rong finished speaking, she was stopped by two young masters before she could walk forward. ¡°Aunty Qianrong, my mother is sick and not feeling well. She¡¯s resting. Let¡¯s not disturb her, shall we?¡± Su Ye said with a gentle smile. Although Su Ye smiled politely, his tone was unequivocal. He was clearly telling Qian Rong that even if the emperor came to their doorstep, they should not disturb their mother¡¯s rest. What was there to be afraid of in their own territory when the Princess had taken the initiative to come to their doorstep? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Doesn’t Your Su Family Look Down On The Princess? Chapter 84: Doesn¡¯t Your Su Family Look Down On The Princess? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Qian Rong was already used to her young master¡¯s extraordinary boldness. She did not dare to question him. ¡°Then, as for Princess Xuchua¡­¡± ¡°Of course, my brother and I will settle it!¡± Su Qingqing smiled brightly and patted her chest confidently. ¡°Aunty Qianrong, don¡¯t worry. Xiao Yin has already told us what that princess likes. We¡¯ll definitely ¡®cater to her preferences¡¯ today and make sure she leaves our house with satisfaction.¡± Qian Rong didn¡¯t quite understand what Su Qingqing meant. Princess Xuehua had come to look for trouble. So why would the Young Master and Young Miss give her a gift according to what they said? Before Qian Rong could figure it out, the siblings held hands and headed toward the hall. At the same time, in the hall, Princess Xuehua sat on the main seat like a high and mighty queen. She swept her gaze over Su Qian¡¯s maidservants in the hall and said with a dangerous smile, ¡°Does the Su family know how to the art of hospitality? I am the Princess of the Royal Family. I am giving you face by coming to your house as a guest. How dare you neglect me like this? I have already been here for half a day, yet you guys haven¡¯t even offered a cup of tea to me?¡± ¡°Princess, please forgive me. I wonder what kind of tea you prefer?¡± the maid, Qiao Xin, asked carefully. ¡°Handle it as you see fit.¡± Princess Xuehua elegantly fiddled with her rouge-covered fingers and smiled. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Qiao Xin quickly served a cup of Longjing tea. ¡°Please, Princess.¡± Princess Xuehua took the cup and threw it on the floor without even looking at it. ¡°What kind of trickery is this? How dare you serve it to me? Do you Su Family look down on me?¡± The shattered pieces of the teacup, along with the scalding tea, splashed onto Qiao Xin¡¯s foot, causing her to flinch in pain. ¡°Princess, this is the best tea in our mansion.¡± ¡°Impudent! The Princess is giving you face by teaching you a lesson. How dare you refute the Princess?¡± With a signal from Princess Xuehua, and her maid behind her, Cui¡¯er, immediately stepped forward. Cui¡¯cr pointed at Qiao Xin¡¯s neck and scolded, ¡°You lowly servant, kneel down!¡± ¡°I¡¯m my master¡¯s servant, not yours!¡± Qiao Xin said stubbornly as she held her head up high. ¡°Such an arrogant tone.¡± Princess Xuehua snorted and shook her head. ¡°How can a person with such a temper like you be worthy of serving Miss Su? Cui¡¯er, make her kneel down, kneel on the broken teacup, Wait for Miss Su to come and see how I discipline a disobedient servant!¡± ¡°Yes, Princess.¡± Cui¡¯er approached with a sinister smile, scaring Qiao Xin back. ¡°Didn¡¯t Princess just want to drink tea? We will help you make it.¡± At this moment, the children¡¯s angelic voices suddenly rang out, causing everyone in the hall to look toward the door. They saw two cute young kids walk in from outside the door with beaming smiles. Su Ye had a tray of refreshments in his hands, and Su Qingqing had three bowls of tea on the tray. The two children looked like little dolls, with their fair little faces and exquisite facial features that were unforgettable at a glance. Princess Xuehua didn¡¯t need to ask. With just one look, she could guess that these two children were Su Qian¡¯s children. ¡°Young Master, Young Miss, what are you doing?¡± Qiao Xin was confused when she saw her two young masters holding tea and snacks. Serving tea was the job of servants.. How could Young Master and Young Miss do such a thing! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: Sausage Chapter 85: Sausage-like Mouth Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°We¡¯re here to bring tea to the Princess.¡± The two children spoke naturally, ignoring Qiao Xin¡¯s words and stood in front of Princess Xuehua. Princess Xuehua looked down on the two children and felt very pleased. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank the Young Master and Young Miss. Come, bring me the tea.¡± Qiao Xin was furious. She had never thought that Princess Xuehua would go so far as she treats their Young Masters and Young Miss like servants serving tea. The two young masters were unperturbed. Su Qingqing tiptoed and placed the tray on the table. She offered a cup of tea to Princess Xuehua with a sweet smile and said, ¡°Princess, please enjoy the tea.¡± Princess Xuehua felt delighted at the thought of Su Qian¡¯s daughter serving her tea. She took a big gulp of tea. Princess Xuehua didn¡¯t notice the coldness in the eyes of the two young kids. But as soon as the tea went down her throat, She sensed that something was wrong. The taste of this tea was extremely bitter! It was completely indescribable in words. It was so bitter that Princess Xuehua¡¯s tongue and whole mouth went numb with bitterness! Uncontrolled saliva overflowed from the corners of Princess Xuehua¡¯s mouth. Her face was twisted in a grimace. She stuttered, ¡°Water, quickly give me some water. It¡¯s so, so bitter!¡± Seeing Princess Xuehua stomping her feet anxiously, Cui¡¯er subconsciously picked up another cup of tea and served it to her. ¡°Princess, drink a sip to ease the bitterness!¡± Princess Xuehua took the tea and drank it all in one go. Su Ye raised his eyebrows when he saw this scene and took the initiative to pull his sister to the side. His clear eyes flashed with a devilish smile as he watched Princess Xuehua drink the tea and reveal a look of enjoyment. What a foolish woman. She didn¡¯t even think about the fact that if there was a problem with their first cup of tea, the problem with the rest of the tea would be even worse. She drank a whole cup in one go. Now the real show was about to begin! ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s finally not bitter anymore.¡± Princess Xuehua heaved a sigh of relief. Before she could even settle the score with the two young masters, a burning sensation surged from her stomach. It was as if she had just drunk lava instead of tea. A chain of fire spread from her throat to her stomach and throughout her entire body! ¡°Princess, what¡¯s wrong?!¡± Cui¡¯er was startled by the sight of Princess Xuehua, whose face turned red as if she had been thrown into boiling water. Cui-er was so frightened that her eyes widened as she watched Princess Xuehua jump up from her seat and roar in pain. ¡°It¡¯s too spicy! Ah!¡± The harsh voice was like the roar of a lion. The spiciness made Princess Xuehua¡¯s heart race. She ran around like a monkey whose butt had been burned. She scurried up and down, sweating profusely. Her lips were red and swollen, and she was about to spit fire. ¡°Princess, your, your mouth¡­!¡± Princess Xuehua¡¯s ears were filled with Xiao Cui¡¯s terrified voice, she quickly took out the mirror she carried with her and looked at her mouth, which was already numb from the spiciness. At first glance, Princess Xuehua was shocked to see her own mouth in the mirror and felt that it was not a mouth, but two stacked sausages! Princess Xuehua¡¯s lips were swollen and thicker than fingers. They were bright red and glistening with a slight watery glow. Her red face and sausage-like mouth made her look no longer beautiful. She was so frightened that she screamed and threw away the mirror in her hand. ¡°You two little bastards, how dare you set me up!¡± With an inarticulate roar, Princess Xuehua rushed toward the direction where the two young masters were in exasperation.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: I’m So Hot! Chapter 86: I¡¯m So Hot! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Ye quickly brought his sister to dodge the attack. He watched as Princess Xuehua missed and then landed on the cold floor, writhing in pain. ¡°Spicy, so spicy, so hot!¡± Princess Xuehua greedily savored the coolness of the floor. She felt as if her internal organs had been set on fire, burning her to death. She reached out and tore open her clothes without any care, revealing only her tight-fitting undergarment. ¡°Princess, please stop!¡± Cui¡¯er was so frightened that she rushed over, but she was kicked away by Princess Xuehua, who had been infected by the fire poison. ¡°It¡¯s not cool enough here. It¡¯s much cooler outside.¡± Su Ye held onto Su Qingqing¡¯s hand and stood at the side. He ¡®kindly¡¯ reminded Princess Xuehua. ¡°I want to cool down. I¡¯m so hot. I¡¯m so hot!¡± Princess Xuehua looked deranged. As she spoke, she tore her clothes and scratched her already red skin with all her might. Soon, small rashes appeared all over her body. She rushed out crazily. ¡°Princess, you¡¯re not wearing any clothes, you can¡¯t go out!¡± Cui¡¯er¡¯s face turned pale with fright. She scrambled to chase after Princess Xuehua, trying to stop her. Princess Xuehua could not care less about Cui¡¯er. Her consciousness was hazy and she was scratching herself due to the heat. She just wanted to find a cool place. Her body rubbed against the cold ground as she stumbled towards the door in a daze. The two children hurriedly went to watch the scene. Just as Princess Xuehua was about to lose her mind and rush out of the door, a figure entered. Princess Xuehua was covered in sweat as she tripped over herself and fell in front of the man. In front of her was a pair of golden cloud-patterned black boots and a wheelchair. Princess Xuehua panted and raised her head and met Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes. The expression on Xiao Yan¡¯s face was covered by the mask, but from his eyes, it was not difficult to see his indifference. As her body touched the cold ground, Princess Xuehua regained some of her consciousness. Princess Xuehua didn¡¯t know why Xiao Yan would appear here, but at this moment, Xiao Yan was like a god who saved her from danger. He had appeared in front of her at the right time. Even though her clothes were disheveled, Princess Xuehua did not mind at all. Her eyes were filled with tears as she helplessly and weakly grabbed Xiao Yan¡¯s robe. ¡°Wuwuwu, Your Highness, save me!¡± Xiao Yan squinted his eyes, a hint of disgust appeared in his eyes. He directly used his spiritual power to cut off a corner of the robe that was dirtied by Princess Xuehua. Xiao Yan looked at Princess Xuehua coldly. ¡°Where did this woman come from? Throw her out!¡± ¡°Your Highness, I am Xue Hua!¡± Princess Xuehua had no idea how ridiculous her appearance was with her sausage-like mouth. She refused to give up and wanted to get closer to Xiao Yan. ¡°Your Highness, how can you not recognize me?¡± As Princess Xuehua¡¯s hand approached him, Xiao Yan¡¯s aura suddenly dropped to the freezing point. ¡°Get lost.¡± Boom! With a loud bang, Xiao Yan sent Princess Xuehua flying with a burst of spiritual power. The spiritual power shattered the few remaining clothes on Princess Xuehua¡¯s body. Her charred body drew an arc in the air and flow over the gate of the Su family. She landed with a thud on the street outside. The two young masters had just rushed over when they saw Princess Xuehua fall heavily and break several bones. She didn¡¯t even have the chance to cry out before she rolled her eyes and passed out. ¡°Hiss¡­It¡¯s so satisfying!¡± Su Ye exclaimed as he watched the passersby on the street being attracted by Princess Xuehua.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: Do You Not Like Our Mother? Chapter 87: Do You Not Like Our Mother? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio On the street, the pedestrians looked at Princess Xuehua in shock.¡± What¡¯s going on? Did this woman fly out from the Su family?¡± ¡°Oh my god, what kind of torture did she endure? How could she be missing her clothes?¡± The women in the crowd could not bear to look and quickly covered their eyes in embarrassment. ¡°Hehe, her figure is not bad..¡± The men in the crowd were shameless, and their unbridled gazes kept wandering over Princess Xuehua¡¯s body. It wasn¡¯t until Princess Xuehua¡¯s coachman outside the gate noticed her and frantically covered her body with a cloak from the carriage that the onlookers were startled back to reality. He then roared at the crowd, ¡°Don¡¯t you want your eyes anymore? How dare you look at the Princess? Be careful of the Empress Dowager¡¯s decree and dig out the eyes of all of you!¡± The crowds were shocked at the coachman¡¯s words. Their gazes, which were originally fixed on Princess Xuehua, suddenly changed. They widened their eyes in disbelief, unable to believe their ears. What did the attendant say? This woman is the Princess? There weren¡¯t many princesses in the royal family. The only one in the imperial capital was Princess Xuehua, who was by the side of Empress Dowager! Instantly, the gazes of the passersby became full of interest as they watched Cui¡¯er wail like a ghost and howl like a wolf as she rushed out of the door. They glanced fearfully at Xiao Yan, who had already entered the Su family¡¯s residence. The words of complaint that they were about to utter got stuck in their throats. No one dared to say a word of nonsense. They frantically pounced on Princess Xuehua outside the door and hurriedly got into the carriage to leave. ¡°Did that woman make things difficult for the both of you?¡± Xiao Yan controlled the wheelchair to the empty courtyard in front of the hall and asked the two children. Su Ye and Su Qingqing shook their heads at the same time. ¡°A woman like that can¡¯t make things difficult for me and my brother.¡± Su Qingqing smiled sweetly. Xiao Yan thought of Princess Xuehua¡¯s appearance and nodded his head in relief. ¡°If anyone dares to bully you in the future, beat them to death. If anything happens, Ninth Uncle will cover for you.¡± ¡°Ninth Uncle, why are you so good to us?¡± Su Qingqing tilted her head and asked in confusion. ¡°Because I like you guys.¡± Xiao Yan replied without hesitation. This was his child, the child he and Su Qian had. How could he not like them? ¡°Then Ninth Uncle, do you not like our mother?¡± Su Ye looked at Xiao Yan with a hint of distance in his eyes. ¡°In the past two days, you¡¯ve been buying all the elixirs and caused our mother to work overnight. Then you used peony flowers that cause allergies to treat her. Ninth Uncle, although we like you very much, you¡¯re not good to your mother..¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Xiao Yan did not wait for Su Ye to finish and interrupted him, ¡°It was all my fault previously. I wanted to make your mother happy, but I didn¡¯t want to make things worse. Today, I specially came to find your mother and apologize to her.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s tone was sincere, making it hard for people not to believe his words. ¡°I see.¡± Su Ye nodded and then said helplessly, ¡°But I heard that Mother is very dissatisfied with you, Uncle. What should we do?¡± ¡°What else can we do? Ninth Uncle, my mother can¡¯t stand it when someone acts coquettishly to her. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to my mother now.¡± As she spoke, Su Qingqing came behind Xiao Yan and pushed the wheelchair toward the backyard. A moment later, Su Qian was sleeping in the room when she heard sparse footsteps coming from outside the door. Su Qian could hear the children¡¯s footsteps. She was puzzled.. Why was there the sound of wheels mixed with the children¡¯s footsteps? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 88 - Chapter 88:1 Have No Blood Or Marital Relation With Your Highness Chapter 88:1 Have No Blood Or Marital Relation With Your Highness Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Is it Ye¡¯cr and Qingqing?¡± Su Qian felt much better and asked without raising her head. Unexpectedly, the children¡¯s footsteps stopped at the door and they quickly left. Immediately after, Xiao Yan¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door. ¡°Qianqian, it¡¯s me.¡± When Su Qian heard Xiao Yan¡¯s voice, the anger that she had already suppressed began to boil again. She snorted, pulled the blanket, and turned around, ignoring Xiao Yan. Outside the door, Xiao Yan waited for a while, but there was no response from Su Qian. He subconsciously raised his hand and pushed the door open. To his surprise, the door wasn¡¯t locked. ¡°Qianqian, let me come in and explain to you.¡± Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of her red lips when she heard the sound of Xiao Yan controlling the wheelchair into the room. She wondered how could she have forgotten that she had not locked the door earlier! Even without looking behind her, Su Qian could feel Xiao Yan stop in front of her bed. Despite this, Su Qian remained steadfast and stayed curled up under the blanket. Her long black hair spilled out from under the blanket like a large patch of seaweed, scattered on the pillow with the fragrance of flowers. Seeing Su Qian wrapped herself tightly in the blanket, Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of softness that he did not realize.¡±Are you angry?¡± ¡°I have no blood or marital relation with Your Highness, why would I be angry?¡± Su Qian snorted lightly and muttered. Xiao Yan couldn¡¯t help but suppress a chuckle, his deep laughter echoing in the room. Su Qian rolled her eyes and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Your Highness, if there¡¯s nothing else, you should leave quickly. I still need to rest.¡± ¡°Are you sure you want me to leave?¡± Xiao Yan moved closer, his palm resting on the foot of the bed.¡± I came today to bring you good news¡­¡± Thinking of Xiao Yan¡¯s ability, Su Qian felt that the good news he mentioned was definitely not ordinary news, so she did not interrupt him. ¡°A few days later, it will be the annual gathering of the underground city. I heard that there will be many rare treasures exchanged at the gathering. I wonder if you are interested?¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s voice was low and seductive, like a thousand-year-old wine, intoxicating people. ¡°Underground city bazaar? It¡¯s actually true?¡± Su Qian hurriedly turned around and realized that Xiao Yan was extremely close to her! The two of them were nose to nose at this point, and they could almost feel each other¡¯s breaths. Su Qian watched as Xiao Yan narrowed his eyes, the lips that had once touched hers curled into a faint smile, ¡°Are you interested?¡± Su Qian was like a frightened cat. She hurriedly wrapped herself in the blanket and curled up in bed. She endured her blush and nodded. Su Qian was definitely interested. It was the annual gathering of the underground city, a place she had always wanted to attend. However, there were very few people who actually participated in such gatherings. She had not been able to obtain much information about it. She thought that this gathering did not exist, but according to Xiao Yan, not only did the market exist, but the people who attended were also prominent people. Trading goods by goods was a possibility that she might be able to obtain the things she wanted! ¡°Did you attend this gathering before?¡± Su Qian asked as she saw Xiao Yan nod. She knew that this man had set a trap for her. However, for the sake of the children, she still chose to jump into it without any scruples. ¡°Can you bring me there?¡± The reason why the underground city bazaar was so mysterious was that newcomers could only participate if they were led by someone who attended the gathering before. Su Qian didn¡¯t want to use her other connections. Su Qian saw Xiao Yan nod again and raised her eyebrows.. ¡°Tell me, what are your conditions?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: Isn’t Su Qian a Chastity Lost Woman Chapter 90: Isn¡¯t Su Qian a Chastity Lost Woman Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Hmph.¡± Empress Dowager laughed coldly. ¡°Then I want to ask you, where did those two children poison you, and where did they injure you?¡± Princess Xuehua was immediately speechless and broke out in a cold sweat broke, ¡°I, I¡­¡± Empress Dowager continued coldly, ¡°You took the initiative to find trouble with the two children. You deserve to be beaten. I want you to go back and reflect on your mistakes. If you dare to act recklessly again, I will not let you off easily!¡± Princess Xuehua was about to explain, but Empress Dowager waved her hand and Nanny Jin immediately ordered the palace servants to throw her back to the South Side Hall where she lived. Princess Xuehua was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She quickly called out to her maid, Cui¡¯er, and said,¡± Cui¡¯er, quickly take out the healing medicine that I have hidden and give it to me.¡± Cui¡¯er quickly did as she was told and took out the elixirs that Princess Xuehua had treasured. When Princess Xuehua consumed the peak second-rank healing elixir, it was excruciatingly painful. ¡°That damned Su Qian! What did she say to the Empress Dowager to make her protect her and her two illegitimate children like this?¡± ¡°Princess, I don¡¯t think we should pursue this any further. The Empress Dowager is protecting Su Qian. We can¡¯t go against her.¡± Cui¡¯er lowered her head and said. ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re also speaking up for that slut?¡± Princess Xuehua sat wit with the support of the medicine and slapped Cui¡¯er. She squeezed out an angry roar, ¡°This isn¡¯t over yet. By any means necessary, I will definitely grind Su Qian¡¯s bones to ashes!¡± Princess Xuehua¡¯s roar echoed in the room, scaring Cui¡¯er, who curled up on the ground and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. That night, as night fell and the lanterns were lit, the dignitaries attending the banquet held by the Empress Dowager gradually arrived at the imperial garden. Upon their arrival, they gathered together and began discussing a person they had never talked about before. That person was Xiao Yan. Now that Xiao Yan was a famous figure in the imperial capital, and everyone marveled. This Ninth Prince had been hiding his abilities. Not only was he powerful, but he was also rich. It was really surprising. In the garden, young men and women gathered together. ¡°Speaking of which, the Ninth Prince is of the royal bloodline after all. It¡¯s reasonable that he hid it well. However, His Highness was still an ordinary man, he still couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of beauty.¡± Among the crowd, a handsome young master spoke with a faint smile. ¡°The Little Prince sure knows how to joke.¡± In the crowd, a young lady in a pink and purple dress with a beautiful face chuckled. It was the Third Young Miss of the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence, An Bao¡¯er. Her smile was so sweet that it stunned the men around her. ¡°Su Qian and the Ninth Prince are engaged, so it¡¯s only right for him to protect her.¡± ¡°What do you mean by should? Third Sister, isn¡¯t Su Qian a chastity-lost woman? Why are you speaking up for her?¡± At this moment, An Ruoruo, the Second Young Miss of the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence, was unhappy. She snorted coldly and said, Everyone who has seen Su Qian says that she¡¯s a seductive fox, who¡¯s good at seducing men. I think the Ninth Prince must have been deceived by that demoness!¡± An Ruoruo¡¯s words were filled with jealousy. Clearly, she had feelings for Xiao Yan. An Ruoruo had liked the Ninth Prince for a long time. Previously, when Ninth Prince had been crippled and incompetent, the Prime Minister did not want to waste An Ruoruo¡¯s marriage. That was why he had refused to let An Ruoruo marry Xiao Yan. Now that he thought about it, the Prime Minister probably wanted to bang his head against the wall. ¡°Second Sister, the Ninth Prince likes Su Qian. Don¡¯t let him hear your words.¡± An Bao¡¯er reminded. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything! Anyway, Su Qian is a coward who never dares to go out. I don¡¯t believe she can be prettier than me.¡± Before An Ruoruo could finish speaking, there was a sudden gasp from the crowd in the imperial garden.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: A Natural Beauty, Shocking to the Heavens Chapter 91: A Natural Beauty, Shocking to the Heavens Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Oh my God, is that the Ninth Prince and Su Qian?¡± Someone exclaimed in the crowd. Then, everyone, including An Bao¡¯er, looked in the direction of the imperial garden at the same time. It was an incredible sight. As soon as they saw Xiao Yan being pushed by Su Qian, everyone was stunned. Their eyes filled with a deep sense of amazement. When the two of them were together, it was as if they were the most perfect masterpiece created by the heavens. Their powerful aura easily drew the attention of everyone present as soon as they appeared. Xiao Yan was dressed in a dark purple robe and sat on a snow-white beast skin. The mask on his face could not hide the cold light in his starry eyes, making people unable to resist. Behind him, Su Qian was bewitching in her red dress, her alluring figure wrapped in flames. Her snow-white shoulders were exposed as if it was smooth and soft. Her slender waist was tempting to hold. All the men present stared at her, unable to help but think of a word. She was born beautiful, stunning as a celestial being. Not only her appearance but her aura has transformed. At this moment, Su Qian¡¯s gaze was filled with confidence and arrogance, like a thousand-year-old fox spirit that has become refined. She was completely different from the timid and cowardly girl she used to be. Six years ago, who was the one who said that Su Qian was the ugliest woman in the world? If she was ugly, there would be no more beauties in the world. As An Bao¡¯er and the others stood together, there were women from other aristocratic families. One of them looked at An Ruoruo mockingly. ¡°By the way, what did Second Young Miss say just now?¡± An Ruoruo¡¯s face blushed as she thought of her previous remark that Su Qian wasn¡¯t as beautiful as her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Su Qian is not that good-looking¡­¡± Not that good-looking? Even the first beauty of the imperial capital, Su Yue, could not match up to Su Qian, let alone An Ruoruo? Noticing the mocking glances of the others on her, An Ruoruo was so angry that she wanted to twist the handkerchief in her hand. Everything was said without a word. Even if no one spoke, she knew that everyone was laughing at her. She became even more resentful towards Su Qian. Xiao Yan sensed the restless aura of the surrounding men. He swept a sharp gaze over, scaring the men who wanted to greet him, making them all shrink their necks. Not satisfied with cutting off Su Qian¡¯s rotten peach blossom, Xiao Yan glanced at Su Qian¡¯s exposed shoulders and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s a bit chilly tonight, put on the cloak.¡± Su Qian was puzzled, ¡°I don¡¯t feel cold.¡± ¡°No, you feel cold.¡± As Xiao Yan said that, he gave the two heavenly blood wolves beside him a look. The heavenly blood wolves quickly fetched a cloak and draped it over Su Qian¡¯s body, covering her devilish figure. However, her appearance was still beautiful and charming. Su Qian wore the cloak and was speechless. Alright, there was a kind of coldness called the Ninth Prince felt that you were cold. Dressed and ready, Su Qian pushed Xiao Yan, who had difficulty walking, to Xiao Yan¡¯s seat under the guidance of the young eunuch. As the banquet was hosted by the Empress Dowager, she doted on Xiao Yan the most. She gave him the first seat on the left, which was the best seat after the Empress Dowager, the Emperor, and the Empress. The table was filled with exquisite silverware that flickered under the light of the night pearl. Su Qian didn¡¯t enjoy such an occasion. After sitting down, she watched as Xiao Yan sat beside her under the service of the heavenly blood wolf. Su Qian¡¯s gaze landed on Xiao Yan¡¯s leg. She was a little curious.. How did Xiao Yan¡¯s leg become crippled? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: Have You Seen Other Men? Chapter 92: Have You Seen Other Men? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In the past, Su Qian and Xiao Yan didn¡¯t have much interaction, but she still knew that Xiao Yan wasn¡¯t born disabled. There must be some special reason that caused his legs to be bad. However¡­ A normal paralyzed person would have atrophied after sitting in a wheelchair for so long. But Xiao Yan was different. Even through his pants, Su Qian could see that his legs were strong and powerful. Other than the fact that he could not stand up, he seemed no different from an ordinary man. As a physician, Su Qian had always been interested in difficult and complicated diseases. Xiao Yan¡¯s condition was different from ordinary people, so she was lost in thought as she looked at him. Su Qian¡¯s gaze followed the man¡¯s calf to his thigh. It was a casual glance, but her gaze accidentally moved up and landed on a certain area she shouldn¡¯t be looking at. ¡°Heh.¡± Xiao Yan chuckled. It was obvious that he had noticed Su Qian¡¯s actions a long time ago. He asked teasingly, ¡°Is it nice to look at?¡± For a moment, Su Qian felt embarrassed for being caught. She deliberately ignored the weight of a certain part of Xiao Yan¡¯s body and replied. ¡°It¡¯s just so-so, about the same as a normal man.¡± Little did she know, Xiao Yan¡¯s smile disappeared instantly upon hearing her words. His tone turned dangerous as he asked, ¡°You¡¯ve seen other men?¡± Su Qian had never seen any other men. She didn¡¯t even remember how she had two children in the first place, let alone any other men. ¡°Ninth Prince, that¡¯s my private matter,¡± Su Qian¡¯s replied with a hint of distance in her words. ¡°You¡¯ve seen me through and through, what¡¯s the point of separating public and private matters?¡± Xiao Yan knew that Su Qian was just trying to show off. His originally gloomy mood immediately dissipated as he looked at Su Qian¡¯s blushing face in satisfaction. Su Qian gritted her teeth. Alright, she admitted that she had indeed seen something that she shouldn¡¯t have seen when she sneaked into the Imperial Residence that night. But for some reason, it was clearly just an accident at that time, but why did it sound different with these words came out of Xiao Yan¡¯s mouth! Su Qian quickly ignored Xiao Yan and picked up the teacup in front of her and drank her tea. Soon, she realized that there were still many young and beautiful ladies in the room who were peeking at Xiao Yan. She had originally heard that Xiao Yan was the most low-key among the princes and that very few women adored him, but now it seemed that was not entirely true. Just as Su Qian was thinking about these trivial matters, the eunuch¡¯s prolonged voice of announcement came, ¡°Empress Dowager, Your Majesty, the Empress has arrived!¡± ¡°This official (this official¡¯s wife) greets the Empress Dowager, Your Majesty, and the Empress.¡± Apart from Xiao Yan, everyone else in the imperial garden knelt down and bowed to show respect, which caused the whole crowd in the imperial garden to become shorter by a head. ¡°Rise.¡± The current Emperor, Xiao Zhen, was dressed in a dragon robe. He looked to be in his fifties. His sideburns were silver, but he did not appear old at all. The domineering aura of a person in a high position suppressed the entire audience, making his appearance remarkable. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Everyone nodded in unison and watched as the three most prestigious people of the Fire Cloud took their seats. ¡°Queen Mother, slow down.¡± Xiao Zhen let the Empress Dowager sit on the main seat. ¡°Today¡¯s banquet is to celebrate the Queen Mother¡¯s good health. Mother, please take a seat.¡± ¡°Yes, the Emperor is very thoughtful.¡± After the Empress Dowager nodded and sat down, her gaze swept across everyone who had taken their seats. Her originally cold gaze instantly melted when she saw Xiao Yan and Su Qian. ¡°Xiao Jiu, you really understand me too well. You even knew to bring Miss Su to show me. I didn¡¯t raise you in vain.¡± Witnessing this scene, everyone could not help but be surprised. Everyone knew that Empress Dowager doted on Xiao Yan, but wasn¡¯t her attitude towards Su Qian a little too good? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: There’s Still One Person Who Hasn’t Gave You a Gift Chapter 93: There¡¯s Still One Person Who Hasn¡¯t Gave You a Gift Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Although some people had heard that Empress Dowager had an inexplicable liking for Su Qian before, no one had seen it personally. Most people believed that it was just a rumor. However, today, when they saw Empress Dowager look at Su Qian, her face was as bright as a blooming chrysanthemum, clearly showing her genuine fondness for her. Everyone in Fire Cloud knew about Su Qian¡¯s situation and the fact that Empress Dowager had actually agreed to this marriage. It was unknown if she really loved the Ninth Prince or if it was just a pretense. ¡°Today, Imperial Grandmother is hosting a palace banquet. I naturally have to think of a way to make you happy,¡± Xiao Yan gently replied. Su Qian sat silently on the side until she felt Xiao Zhen¡¯s cold gaze sweep across her and Xiao Yan. Su Qian had initially hoped that Xiao Zhen would scold her and cancel the engagement. However, She had been too optimistic. Xiao Zhen only glanced at her indifferently before retracting his gaze and not expressing any opinions. Xiao Zhen wasn¡¯t angry, nor did he like her. He simply didn¡¯t care. Su Qian retracted her gaze. She already knew that Xiao Yan¡¯s mother had passed away early and was not favored by the Emperor. However, she did not expect that he would be so unfavored to this extent. Fortunately, although Xiao Yan was not favored by his father, he still had his grandmother¡¯s love. The Empress Dowager looked at him and laughed, ¡°Alright, today is just an ordinary family banquet. Everyone, there¡¯s no need to be restrained. Let¡¯s start the feast now.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you Empress Dowager.¡± Everyone thanked her and then sat down to eat the delicacies in front of them. Su Qian was hungry and ate earnestly. Soon, she saw Prime Minister An stand up not far away from them. ¡°The Empress Dowager has been ill. The previous dynasty and the inner palace were all concerned. Now that the Empress Dowager has finally recovered, I am extremely happy and specially prepared a congratulatory gift to wish the Empress Dowager good health.¡± After Prime Minister An finished speaking, his servant immediately presented the gift. ¡°Prime Minister, you¡¯re very thoughtful.¡± The Empress Dowager nodded in response. As soon as Prime Minister An began, the rest of the guests also presented their congratulatory gifts. In the end, even the Emperor and Empress sent a congratulatory gift. Xiao Yan finally smiled at Empress Dowager and said, ¡°I know that Imperial Grandmother sincerely worships Buddha, so I have specially found a string of jade Buddha beads to present to Imperial Grandmother.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Yan took out a box. The moment he opened it, a dazzling light burst forth and left everyone stunned. There were a total of 108 emerald Buddha beads in the box. They were made of gold thread and inlaid with gold thread. They were extremely extravagant and one could tell at a glance that they were priceless. Everyone sighed in amazement. They all thought that the Ninth Prince was truly different now. Look at how wealthy and generous he was. It really made people envious. The Empress Dowager was overjoyed and couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°Good, I¡¯ll like whatever you give me. Quick, Nanny Jin, bring the Buddha beads over and put them on for me.¡± Even the Emperor¡¯s gift just now, the Empress Dowager did not say that she would use it immediately. It could be seen how much she valued Xiao Yan. Su Qian glanced at Xiao Yan. This palace was cold, only the Empress Dowager could make Xiao Yan treat her so attentively. The Empress Dowager put on the Buddhist beads and was satisfied. ¡°I like the things you gave me. The other beloved ministers present are also thoughtful. Let¡¯s continue with the meal.¡± ¡°Empress Dowager, please wait a moment. There¡¯s still one person who hasn¡¯t given you a gift.¡± An Ruoruo suddenly stood up and said. Hearing this, everyone turned their attention to An Ruoruo. An Ruoruo coldly glanced at Su Qian and sneered, ¡°Miss Su, as the fiancee of the Ninth Prince, I believe you must have prepared a generous gift for the Empress Dowager.. Why don¡¯t you show it to us and let us see what you have brought to impress us?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: If the Sky Collapses, I’ll Cover It for You Chapter 94: If the Sky Collapses, I¡¯ll Cover It for You Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When An Ruoruo said this, many people present burst out laughing. Wasn¡¯t An Ruoruo making things difficult for Su Qian? Su Qian had been wandering outside for so many years and had two children with her. Her life must have been miserable. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to come back and extort a sum of money from the Su family. That money was used to buy a house. How could she have afforded a gift? Moreover, if Su Qian had really prepared a gift, she would have taken it out earlier. There was no need for An Ruoruo to remind her in public. Everyone knew An Ruoruo¡¯s intention toward the Ninth Prince. They all understood that she was deliberately trying to embarrass Su Qian! Su Qian remained silent as if everything had nothing to do with her. Xiao Yan¡¯s cold gaze swept toward An Ruoruo. The Empress Dowager also gave Nanny Jin a look. ¡°Second Young Miss, Miss Su is the fiancee of the Ninth Prince. The gift from the Ninth Prince is Miss Su¡¯s gift,¡± Nanny Jin said. ¡°Nanny, you¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s said that filial piety depends on the person. Miss Su hasn¡¯t married the Ninth Prince, and her name isn¡¯t in the genealogy of the royal family.¡± An Ruoruo looked at Su Qian gloatingly. ¡°Miss Su, you wouldn¡¯t happen to have not prepared anything, would you?¡± Only then did Su Qian put down her chopsticks elegantly. She said calmly, ¡°Empress Dowager, I didn¡¯t prepare anything.¡± The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Good child, didn¡¯t you come to the palace to copy Buddhist scriptures and pray for the blessings of the royal family? I know your intentions. We are a family and don¡¯t need to care about these common customs.¡± An Ruoruo wasn¡¯t willing to give up so easily. Her eyes flickered with cunning as she said, ¡°Empress Dowager is so kind. However, since we¡¯ve come to this point, it¡¯s not good for Miss Su to not give any gift. Why don¡¯t we let Miss Su perform a talent for us and make the Empress Dowager smile?¡± ¡°Is this how Prime Minister An educates his daughter?¡± As soon as Xiao Yan finished his words, he slowly drank the wine in his cup. His body was filled with a chilling aura that made Prime Minister An break out in a cold sweat. Prime Minister An felt Xiao Yan¡¯s terrifying aura, but his eyes became heated with desire. Not to mention anything else, the fact that Xiao Yan could possess such an imposing manner, it could be seen that his strength was far from simple. Prime Minister An immediately had a devious thought. He reprimanded An Ruoruo, ¡°Ruoruo, you can¡¯t make things difficult for Miss Su like this.¡± When everyone heard this, they laughed even harder. As expected of young ladies from noble families, who wouldn¡¯t know lyre-playing? However, when it comes to Su Qian, it was difficult for her to perform a talent. Prime Minister An was intentionally trying to embarrass Su Qian, making her lose face. Xiao Yan¡¯s hand, as if carved from jade, crushed the wine glass. A cold glint flashed across his starry eyes, and just as he was about to flare up, he heard Su Qian¡¯s gentle voice. ¡°These people are trying to make things difficult for me. I can handle it myself.¡± Su Qian¡¯s voice was very soft, only she and Xiao Yan could hear it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I agreed to come out with you, I naturally won¡¯t embarrass you.¡± When Su Qian came to the banquet, she had already guessed that someone might deliberately make things difficult for her. In order for Xiao Yan to bring her to the underground city¡¯s bazaar, and also to earn face for herself, she couldn¡¯t tolerate it. When Xiao Yan saw Su Qian¡¯s bright eyes, the anger in his heart was miraculously suppressed. ¡°Then go ahead and do whatever you want. If the sky falls, I¡¯ll cover it for you.¡± Su Qian raised her eyebrows and stood up in front of everyone. ¡°Empress Dowager, although I didn¡¯t prepare a gift, I can perform a dance for you.¡± ¡°Miss Su, you don¡¯t have to pay attention to them.¡± The Empress Dowager was enraged. Her face was cold as she glared at An Ruoruo.. ¡°I want to see who dares to make things difficult for Miss Su today!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: Su Qian Actually Wants to Dance Chapter 95: Su Qian Actually Wants to Dance Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The moment the Empress Dowager said this, everyone fell silent. Especially An Ruoruo. She never expected the Empress Dowager to be so biased toward Su Qian, and she became even more jealous. Just as the atmosphere was getting tense, the Emperor, who had been silent all along, cleared his throat and said, ¡°Queen Mother, today is a joyous occasion. There¡¯s no need to get angry over such a small matter. Since Su Qian wants to perform, let her perform.¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s expression changed slightly as she looked at Xiao Zhen. ¡°Emperor..¡± The Emperor¡¯s words clearly favored the Prime Minister¡¯s family! Su Qian¡¯s phoenix-like eyes were shrouded in cold mist as she smiled indifferently. ¡°Thank you for your help, Your Majesty.¡± The expressions of the people present also became interesting. Su Qian actually wanted to dance? The Su family had always been harsh to Su Qian in the past. She had probably never seen anyone dance before, so how could she know how to dance? The crowds were just waiting for Su Qian to make a fool of herself. While An Ruoruo was feeling pleased with herself when Su Qian¡¯s phoenix-like eyes suddenly turned and landed on her like a sharp blade. An Ruoruo¡¯s heart tightened, and a chill ran from the soles of her feet all the way to the top of her head, scaring her so much that she trembled. When did Su Qian have such a terrifying look in her eyes? An Ruoruo was alarmed and looked toward the direction of Su Qian, wanting to take a closer look. However, before she took a closer look, Su Qian had already retracted her gaze and said, ¡°Miss An, may I borrow your sword at your waist?¡± Although An Ruoruo was born of a concubine, her status in the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence was not low. She was a rare talent in martial arts cultivation. At this age, she was already an expert of the early stage of the third rank. Her sword was won in the martial arts competition of the younger generation. She was very rare to be able to bring a sword into the palace. An Ruoruo was reluctant, but she wanted to see Su Qian make a fool of herself. ¡°Of course, Miss Su, please take it.¡± Su Qian walked over and took the sword from An Ruoruo¡¯s hand. Under the scrutiny of everyone¡¯s gaze, she stood in the center of the banquet hall. The Empress Dowager felt a little heartbroken, but since things had already come to this, she could not stop her. She could only ask gently, ¡°Miss Su, do you need an accompaniment?¡± ¡°No need.¡± As Su Qian spoke, the smile on her face disappeared. Under everyone¡¯s mocking gazes, she slowly raised the sword in her hand and gripped the hilt tightly. The sword hummed as if a sharp blade was aimed at the neck. A chilling killing intent swept across, scaring everyone so much that they trembled. That terrifying feeling was as if the god of death had descended! The sharp edge of the longsword reflected in Su Qian¡¯s enchanting phoenix-like eyes. She pulled out the longsword under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. Her charming figure spun quickly in the air like a peony fluttering in the wind. Her black eyes were twinkling like stars, and with every move she made was mesmerizing. The sharpness of the long sword and the coquettish appearance of the woman should have been discordant, but when it came to Su Qian, the disharmony vanished instantly. There wasn¡¯t even any accompaniment around her, but every movement she made was as if a light touch on everyone¡¯s heart, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. As she danced gently, the sword in her hand kept sweeping fiercely, which made people¡¯s hearts tremble! Not only her dance movement, but even the speed and method of his swordplay were as fast as the wind. Where was the look of a waste? Just as everyone was surprised and amazed by Su Qian¡¯s dance, the crisp sound of a flute entered everyone¡¯s ears. The melodious sound of the flute was heart-wrenching, making Su Qian¡¯s dance steps appear more graceful than before.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: I’ll Return This Sword to You Chapter 96: I¡¯ll Return This Sword to You Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Even Su Qian¡¯s heart tightened. Her steps changed, but every step happened to fall on the beat of the flute sound. Su Qian was slightly startled as she looked at the person playing the flute. In Su Qian¡¯s sight, Xiao Yan was sitting quietly on the spot, playing a green flute. The music was elegant and beautiful, but it perfectly blended into Su Qian¡¯s dance steps. Everyone was stunned, but Su Qian was even more surprised. Her sword dance was created on a whim of years ago. She had tried to pair it with some music, but the music played by the famous musicians she had hired could not keep up with her movements. Instead, it would slow her down. Therefore, she never danced to the music. But now, with the flute sound, her dance movements became even smoother. Despite it being their first collaboration, she seemed to sense Xiao Yan¡¯s emotions. Her footsteps and movements happened to step on Xiao Yan¡¯s flute music perfectly. The two of them worked together seamlessly, impressing the audience and leaving them awestruck with the exquisite dance and beautiful music. They felt chills down their spines and didn¡¯t even want to blink! A satisfied smile tugged at the corners of Su Qian¡¯s rosy lips as she enjoyed the dance. With a sweep of her hand on the sword, flickering flames leaped out from the blade. Instantly, the flute sound soared and fluctuated, igniting the atmosphere of the entire audience along with the flames on the sword, making people inevitably tense. Boom! The flames on the longsword leaped and danced, wrapping around Su Qian¡¯s alluring body like a burning ribbon. It was so dangerous yet incredibly beautiful. Everyone was so mesmerized that they forgot to breathe and stared wide-eyed. Only the increasingly intense flute music pounding their hearts in perfect synchronization with Su Qian¡¯s dance moves! Everyone was impressed by this scene, and no one could bear to blink their eyes. At this moment, the sound of the flute soared to its climax again. Su Qian¡¯s body spun rapidly in the midst of the flames. With a loud bang, the flames that enveloped Su Qian¡¯s body burst out of the sword and exploded in the air. The intense heat wave spread out, and a fire phoenix emerged. Under the control of Su Qian¡¯s spiritual power, it respectfully lowered its head toward Empress Dowager. Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, it turned into a flame and disappeared into the air. The flute and Su Qian stopped at the same time. Everything was just perfect. ¡°This courtier¡¯s daughter wishes to congratulate the Empress Dowager on her good health and great fortune.¡± Su Qian held her sword and bowed. The entire hall fell silent. Everyone was deeply shocked and speechless, except for Xiao Yan, whose gaze met with Su Qian¡¯s across the space. The cooperation between the two of them was almost perfectly seamless just now. Su Qian looked at Xiao Yan in confusion. How could this man be so cooperative with her? Xiao Yan sensed Su Qian¡¯s questioning gaze, but he smiled and didn¡¯t answer. When Qianqian was dancing just now, Xiao Yan seemed to have peeped into her heart. Whether it was dancing or playing music, they could all reveal a person¡¯s temperament. Only when their souls were compatible could they cooperate seamlessly. Xiao Yan was very satisfied with this result and reminded with a smile, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, do you like it?¡± It was only then the Empress Dowager finally came back to her senses and exclaimed with joy, ¡°Miss Su, you never cease to amaze me with your surprises. I really like your gift. Come, reward her generously!¡± No one dared to speak up this time. Even An Ruoruo had to admit that Su Qian had done an excellent job. Just as she gritted her teeth unwillingly, Su Qian¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°Miss An, I¡¯ll return this sword to you.¡± After saying that, Su Qian flicked her hand and a cold light shot out from her hand.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: It’s the Second Prince Chapter 97: It¡¯s the Second Prince Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian¡¯s movements looked extremely casual. The sword she threw out quickly brushed past An Ruoruo¡¯s ear. After cutting off a few strands of her hair, it disappeared into the pillar behind her. The hilt of the sword shook slightly, scaring everyone present into silence. ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re really thoughtful. Quick, please sit down.¡± Empress Dowager hurriedly invited Su Qian to take a seat. Now she found Su Qian even more pleasing to the eye. Su Qian smiled and turned around to leave under everyone¡¯s gaze. She returned to her seat and sat down steadily. The surrounding men were all infatuated as they stared at Su Qian without blinking. Among them, one of the gazes was particularly conspicuous, as if he was sizing Su Qian up. Xiao Yan quickly noticed this brazen and arrogant gaze and looked coldly at the owner of the gaze. At the main entrance of the imperial garden, a man in a light golden robe stood outside the archway with an infatuated expression. His gaze seemed to be glued to Su Qian and had not shifted from the beginning to the end. It was as if his soul had been seduced. Looking at this man, Xiao Yan saw that his eyes were filled with greed and desire as he looked at Su Qian. The aura around him suddenly dropped to a freezing point. Before he could do anything, someone present recognized the man. ¡°Look, it¡¯s the Second Prince.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes flickered slightly when he heard these words. After which, it was as if everything had nothing to do with him as he withdrew his gaze in a carefree manner. Xiao Zhen, who had been bored all along, heard the words ¡®Second Prince¡¯ and his eyes immediately lit up. He immediately looked up at the Second Prince and saw his most beloved son. He was unable to contain his joy but laughed out loud. ¡°So it¡¯s Heng¡¯er. Quick, grant the Second Prince a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you, Imperial Father.¡± The Second Prince, Xiao Hengjun, smiled and hid his bad intentions toward Su Qian. Then, before he sat down, he bowed to the Empress Dowager, the Emperor, and the Empress. ¡°Today is Empress Dowager¡¯s banquet, and yet the Second Prince only came at this time. Is there something that delayed you?¡± The Empress looked at the Second Prince and asked in an unfriendly tone. Before Xiao Hengjun could speak, Xiao Zhen stepped forward to help his son out. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t it good that the child can come over? Empress, you are being too petty.¡± The Empress was reprimanded and her facial muscles twitched with anger. ¡°Fine.¡± When Su Qian saw this scene, she raised her eyebrows and asked in a low voice, ¡°I heard that your Second Imperial Brother is very doted on by His Majesty. Looking at it today, it¡¯s indeed extraordinary.¡± ¡°Xiao Hengjun is the son of a noble concubine, so of course he is extraordinary.¡± Xiao Yan recalled the way Xiao Hengjun looked at Su Qian just now, and a strong sense of coldness emerged in his eyes. Su Qian blinked. For some reason, she could clearly sense Xiao Yan¡¯s dissatisfaction with Xiao Hengjun. However, Su Qian did not pay much attention to this matter. Compared to the favored Xiao Hengjun, Xiao Yan was like a weed by the roadside in the eyes of the Emperor. It was inevitable that he would be jealous. This was human nature, and Su Qian understood this. Su Qian was unaware that Xiao Yan¡¯s emotions were not related to the current situation. Just as she was about to pick up her chopsticks and continue eating, she heard Xiao Hengjun mention her. ¡°Although I came late, I arrived at the right time. I happened to see Miss Su¡¯s dance, and it was truly eye-opening.¡± After Xiao Hengjun finished speaking, his gaze swept across Su Qian. With just a glance, Su Qian revealed a displeased expression. She felt that although this prince looked gentle, his eyes were filled with gloom. The way he looked at her was as if he had set his eyes on some prey.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 98 - Chapter 98:1 Will Make the Su Family Completely Disappear Chapter 98:1 Will Make the Su Family Completely Disappear Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After realizing this, Su Qian was filled with disdain. No matter what kind of scheme this prince was planning, she didn¡¯t care. ¡°Miss Su¡¯s dance is naturally extraordinary.¡± The Empress Dowager did not seem willing to continue this topic. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue eating.¡± No one dared to disobey the Empress Dowager¡¯s words. Everyone continued to eat in an orderly manner. It was not until an hour later that the banquet finally ended and everyone left the palace. On the way back, Su Qian and Xiao Yan were constantly pointed and whispered at. She pushed Xiao Yan and emitted an aura that repelled strangers. They left the palace as fast as they could and got into a carriage and were sent back to the Su family¡¯s ancestral mansion. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Before Su Qian got out of the carriage, she seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°If nothing goes wrong, I¡¯ll either be at home or the medicine workshop. If Your Highness goes to the pharmacy to look for me, please do not expose my identity.¡± ¡°Qianqian, if you want to take down the Su family, you don¡¯t have to put in so much effort,¡± Xiao Yan said calmly and composed as he stared at Su Qian with a burning gaze. ¡°Just say the word, and I¡¯ll make the Su family disappear completely.¡± It was said that a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. The Su family was a first-class force in the imperial capital, but in Xiao Yan¡¯s words, eradicating the Su family was as easy as crushing a small ant. If someone else had dais those words, Su Qian wouldn¡¯t have believed them. However, since Xiao Yan said this, she knew that this man would never make empty promises. Since he had said it, he would definitely do it. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness,¡± Su Qian said, politely declining Xiao Yan¡¯s offer. She nodded lightly as she strode towards the Su family¡¯s ancestral mansion. Xiao Yan watched Su Qian leave until her beautiful figure completely disappeared from his sight. Only then did he finally turn his gaze away and coldly order his subordinates, ¡°Return to the residence.¡± Su Qian came back late and the children were already asleep. However, to her surprise, Gu Qingyou had been waiting for her. Su Qian knew that Gu Qingyou must have something important to report. At this time, the battle with the Su family had just reached a critical point. She could not afford to be careless, so she immediately went to the study room to see Gu Qingyou. In the study room, Gu Qingyou had been waiting anxiously for Su Qian. After drinking countless cups of tea, he finally heard familiar footsteps. Gu Qingyou was overjoyed to see Su Qian, he quickly stood up as she pushed open the door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for coming back late. Did you wait long?¡± Su Qian said apologetically. ¡°I thought I¡¯d be back earlier, but the Empress Dowager kept talking to me, so I ended up coming back a little late.¡± Gu Qingyou saw that Su Qian gestured for him to sit down and then said thoughtfully, ¡°It seems that the Empress Dowager is interested in Master?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a case of loving the house and its crow. After Xiao Yan and I cancel the engagement, the Empress Dowager will definitely not be so warm to me.¡± Su Qian heaved a sigh of relief after sitting down. ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡± Seeing that Su Qian was still thinking of canceling the engagement with Xiao Yan, the haze in Gu Qingyou¡¯s heart instantly dissipated. He hurriedly replied, ¡°Master, it seems that the Su family is on the verge of collapse.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Qian revealed a perfect smile. ¡°Is it because the Heavenly Medicine Sect can¡¯t hold anymore?¡± ¡°Yes, Master, you are truly brilliant. It was just as you predicted. There is movement from Heavenly Medicine Sect.¡± Gu Qingyou smiled and continued, ¡°According to the contract between the Su family and Heavenly Medicine Sect, the Su family should have given the reward for refining the elixirs to Heavenly Medicine Sect. However, the Su family is now in dire straits and can¡¯t afford to do so. So they¡¯ve come up with a plan to deal with the Heavenly Medicine Sect..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: Heavenly Medicine Sect Isn’t a Fool Chapter 99: Heavenly Medicine Sect Isn¡¯t a Fool Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Upon seeing Su Qian¡¯s curious gaze, Gu Qingyou recalled something amusing and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°The Su family wants to sell those Soul Cleansing Elixirs to the Heavenly Medicine Sect at a low price to recover their losses.¡± ¡°Hmph, the Heavenly Medicine Sect is not stupid. A mere first-grade elixir is definitely not worthy of their attention.¡± Su Qian said confidently. ¡°Master¡¯s guess is correct. The Su family¡¯s actions have thoroughly angered Heavenly Medicine Sect. Heavenly Medicine Sect feels that the Su family is evasive and untrustworthy, while the Su family feels that Heavenly Medicine Sect is overbearing. I heard that they have already fallen out. Heavenly Medicine Sect will not be polite in the future. They will most likely use their sect¡¯s power to force the Su family to pay up,¡± Gu Qingyou said. ¡°Yes, I guess Ancestor Su and Su Chenghua are probably so worried that their hair has turned white every day.¡± Su Qian smiled lightly and took the tea from the maid. She used the tea bowl to suppress the foam and took a sip. ¡°Although the Su family has lost their ancestral¡¯s mansion, they still have all kinds of shops and stores. Even if they give some to Heavenly Medicine Sect, they will still have some savings. At that time, they will definitely find a way to turn things around.¡± ¡°The Su family has already been forced to a dead end. I feel that it¡¯s time for us to make our move,¡± Gu Qingyou said slowly. ¡°I know you¡¯re anxious, but I¡¯m even more anxious than you are. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to see the Su family in the future. If we¡¯re going to make a move, we need to make a fatal blow. If we can¡¯t, it¡¯s better to wait a few more days,¡± Su Qian said slowly. ¡°Master, I will not act rashly. In fact, Liu Qi came to me today and said that our pharmacy¡¯s new apprentice deliberately made mistakes. After investigating, we found out that the person was sent by the Su family. It seems that the Su family wants to sabotage our pharmacy,¡± Gu Qingyou said. Su Qian didn¡¯t get angry at all but her eyes lit up. ¡°Great, if the Su family wants to plot against me, don¡¯t blame me for plotting back against them. Gu Qingyou, get Liu Qi to keep those spies from the Su family for now. They will definitely be of great use in the future.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Qingyou hesitated for a moment before speaking up, ¡°Miss, the Nangong family seems to have heard the news of your return. Do you want to go back and take a look?¡± At the mention of the Nangong family, Su Qian¡¯s gaze flickered and she fell silent. Other than her two children, the Nangong family was the one that worried her the most. Gu Qingyou knew that Su Qian cared deeply about the Nangong family. It was understandable. Although others might not have noticed, Gu Qingyou knew the false identity used by Su Qian¡¯s pharmacy. Gong Nan, Gong Nan, wasn¡¯t that the reverse of Nangong? Master used this name to represent that she wasn¡¯t just revenging the Su family for her own sake, but also for the sake of the Nangong family! ¡°If the Su family isn¡¯t eliminated, I won¡¯t have the face to go back,¡± Su Qian said calmly and waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m tired. You can leave now.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Gu Qingyou did not dare to disturb Su Qian and quickly left the room. In the next two days, just as Su Qian had expected, the Su family took the initiative to mortgage their shop to Heavenly Medicine Sect to keep their mouth shut. Without any chance to catch their breath. Su Qian arranged for Gu Qingyou to urge the Su family to pay back the 20 million taels of gold they owed the Feng Lin Auction House. Even if Ancestor Su sold himself, he would not be able to gather that much money. He had no choice but to bring a gift to plead with Gu Qingyou. He begged for half a day in exchange for Gu Qingyou¡¯s forgiveness for five days. However, everyone knew that the Su family couldn¡¯t possibly gather that much money in five days.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 100 - Chapter 1oo: Something Happened to the Nangong Family Chapter 1oo: Something Happened to the Nangong Family Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When the Su family was in dire straits, Su Qian had Gu Qingyou purchase the Su family¡¯s elixirs at a low price. However, Su Qian¡¯s offer was extremely low, with only 200 gold coins for each elixir. Thinking that the Su family¡¯s cost to refine an elixir was more than this, the Su family was so angry that they were unwilling to cooperate with Gu Qingyou no matter what. Gu Qingyou was not in a hurry. He just waited quietly. The Su family was frantically looking for someone who could buy their Soul Cleansing Elixirs at cost. Unfortunately, the Su family had waited for two days, but no one came forward to buy their elixir. Not to mention other factors, the market for low-grade medicinal elixirs in the imperial capital had already entered a saturated state. With all the attention being taken by Qian Yao Pavilion opened by that mysterious young master Gong Nan. At this time, ordinary forces did not dare to purchase the Su family¡¯s medicinal elixirs at all, afraid that they would end up with useless elixirs on their hands. Moreover, the elixirs were targeted by Feng Lin Auction House, so most people wouldn¡¯t dare to snatch them. There were only three days left until the payment date. The Su family was anxious like ants on a hot pan, while Su Qian was leisurely enjoying herself. In the Su family¡¯s beautiful courtyard, the children were playing in the garden. Su Qian was sitting in the pavilion with a smile on her face. Her body was covered with the soft and comfortable fur of a wild beast, like a spirit that had become refined. She was lazily listening to Liu Qi¡¯s report. ¡°Master, the Su family has been unwilling to sell the elixirs to us. Today, Ancestor Su even went to look for Great Steward Gu and begged him to raise the price a little,¡± Liu Qi said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After these five days, Hl make the Su family willingly sell the Soul Cleansing Elixir to me.¡± Su Qian smiled brightly as she looked at the two children chasing and playing in the courtyard. Her eyes were as soft as if they were about to melt. ¡°How is the undercover agent of the Su family in our pharmacy doing?¡± Liu Qi¡¯s face immediately revealed a disgusted expression. ¡°I get angry whenever I mention that person. Master, you don¡¯t know, the Su family¡¯s undercover is called Lu Ying. She looks like a fair and clean young lady, but she is unclean behind the scenes. She secretly stole a few of our Vitality Fortifying Elixirs. It was only until I said that we would check the accounts in two days, and she was afraid of being exposed, so she secretly put them back.¡± ¡°Su family¡¯s people are expected to be so useless.¡± As Su Qian spoke, she took out a small bottle from her sleeve and placed it in front of Liu Qi. ¡°This is an elixir that I have refined. Think of a way to get Lu Ying to steal this and send it to the Su family.¡± Liu Qi took the pill and looked at it. She was so scared that her legs went soft. ¡°Master, isn¡¯t this a fifth-grade elixir?¡± There were ripples on the elixir, which indicated that it was a fifth-grade elixir. Moreover, looking at the color and the quality of this elixir, it was a peak fifth-grade elixir. If it was auctioned, it could at least be sold for a sky-high price of 100,000 thousand taels of gold! Seeing Su Qian nod, Liu Qi frowned in confusion. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Now that the Su family was finally about to turn things around, why would Miss deliberately give such a precious elixir to them? Once the Su family obtained the elixir, they could turn their fortunes around and regain their former glory. ¡°The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. Go ahead and make arrangements,¡± Su Qian said with a light smile. ¡°Yes, I will go back and make arrangements.¡± Liu Qi knew that her Master was not an ordinary person. She must have her reasons for doing this. As for the servants, there was no need to ask too many questions. They just had to follow the instructions. As Liu Qi was about to leave, Qian Rong rushed into the imperial garden and shouted, ¡°Master, something bad has happened.. Nangong family is in trouble!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: Cultivation Went Berserk Chapter 101: Cultivation Went Berserk Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The three words ¡®Nangong family¡¯ were like a thread that tied Su Qian¡¯s heart. As soon as Qian Rong spoke, Su Qian¡¯s heart skipped a beat and made her stand up abruptly. ¡°What has happened?¡± Qian Rong was extremely anxious and quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics, but I heard that Old Master Nangong is about to pass away. Now, the second and third branches of the Nangong family are pressuring him to hand over the position of the family head. They even want to drive your uncle out of the Nangong family. It¡¯s a big mess. You should go and take a look!¡± Bang! Su Qian was extremely angry. She slammed her fair and harmless palm on the hard stone table, and instantly chipped off a corner. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Mother, we¡¯ll go with you!¡± Su Ye and Su Qingqing stuck to Su Qian¡¯s side, and the three of them flew toward the direction of the Nangong family like a gust of wind. Meanwhile, in the Xiangrong Courtyard where the head of the Nangong Family resided. The room was lit with soothing incense. The Nangong family¡¯s branch was all here. Nangong Lie, the head of the Nangong Family, was withered and lifeless. His white hair was disheveled and scattered on the pillow. His cloudy eyes had lost focus. His cheeks were deeply sunken, and a thick layer of deathly aura hung over his eyebrows. At this time, he lay weakly on the bed, with more breaths going out than coming in. Nangong Lie¡¯s eldest son, Nangong Mu Feng, stood behind him, with the Nangong Family¡¯s mistress, Lady Zhou, and his beloved wife, Lady Wen. The three of them were looking anxiously at the doctor who was taking Nangong Lie¡¯s pulse in front of the bed. The doctor¡¯s face grew more and more grim, and then he sighed. ¡°Doctor, how is my father¡¯s condition?¡± Nangong Mu Feng asked anxiously. ¡°Eldest Young Master, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not skilled enough to cure him,¡± the doctor said as he shook his head. When Lady Zhou heard this, her legs went soft and tears streamed down her face. ¡°What should we do?¡± Lady Wen quickly supported Lady Zhou¡¯s body and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Mother, you must hold on. You have to trust the doctor. Father will definitely be fine!¡± Nangong Mu Feng¡¯s eyes turned red as he grabbed the doctor¡¯s arm and begged, ¡°Doctor, you are the most skilled physician in the imperial capital. I beg you to think of a way, even if it¡¯s just to give my father some medicine.¡± The doctor shook off Nangong Mu Feng¡¯s hand and sighed, ¡°Eldest Young Master, I understand your filial piety, but Master Nangong was seriously injured five years ago. His body has already been hollowed out from constant illness. Unless you can get a fourth-grade elixir or above, even if the Great Immortal comes, they won¡¯t be able to help. Just let me go!¡± After the doctor finished speaking, he hurriedly shook off Nangong Mufeng¡¯s hand and left. The three people present frowned. Nangong Lie suddenly opened his mouth on the bed, as if he had something to say. ¡°Father, I¡¯m here. What do you want to say?¡± Nangong Mu Feng quickly leaned forward and asked while holding back his tears. Nangong Lie breathed heavily, his lips moving. After a long time, he squeezed out two words, ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Upon hearing this name, Nangong Mu Feng was stunned for a moment before tears burst forth from his eyes uncontrollably. Xue¡¯er, that was the name of his elder sister before she got married. Back then, when his elder sister insisted on marrying Su Chenghua, causing his father to be angry and never set eyes on her again. No one in the family was allowed to mention her name until Nangong Qingxue passed away. But even if he didn¡¯t mention her, his father had always missed his elder sister. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so deeply saddened after his elder sister died that his cultivation went berserk and suffered a decline in his strength. It was only five years ago when he was injured by the Ximen family head that he ended up in such a state today.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Extremely Sick Chapter 102: Extremely Sick Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°You old fool, Xue¡¯er is already gone, only Qian¡¯er is left. I¡¯ve been telling you to bring her back, but you stubborn old man never listens!¡± Lady Zhou cried so hard that she could hardly catch her breath. ¡°Feng¡¯er, quickly go find Qian¡¯er and bring her back!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Mufcng didn¡¯t dare to delay any further and hurriedly rushed out of the door. Although he was fast, his heart was in a mess. Ever since his eldest sister died, there had been a rift between Qian¡¯er and them, and she had never wanted to see them. Recently, he had been taking care of his father and had not been able to get in touch with Su Qian. However, he could guess that if he went today, he would most likely be rebuffed like six years ago. However, no matter what, Qian¡¯er was still his eldest sister¡¯s orphan and their family member. This time, he had to think of all ways to beg Su Qian to come back and reunite with his family. However, before Nangong Mufeng could leave the house, a few well-dressed Nangong family members strode in. ¡°Nephew, where are you going?¡± The old man¡¯s sinister laughter rang out, causing Nangong Mufeng to pause in his track. Two elderly men in their sixties led their children into the room. They looked aggressive, and it was obvious that they were up to no good. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Second Uncle and Third Uncle.¡± Nangong Mufeng looked at the two of them and said without a hint of kindness, ¡°Uncles, I still have to go out to look for my niece. Please make way for me.¡± ¡°Big brother, Su Qian is just an outsider. Now that Uncle is not doing well, it¡¯s only natural for us to accompany him.¡± At this moment, a man with a strong back and a stocky waist laughed sinisterly. ¡°Hey, Shan¡¯er, you can¡¯t say that. Dr. Hao hasn¡¯t seen the family head¡¯s condition yet. You can¡¯t make a rash conclusion.¡± The second branch of the Nangong family, Nangong Lie¡¯s second brother, Nangong Lei, cleared his throat. ¡°Dr. Hao?¡± Nangong Mufeng looked at Nangong Lei in confusion. It was clear that his second and third uncles had been eyeing the position of the family head all along. They usually wanted to curse their father to death. Why would they help their father find a doctor today? ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Dr. Hao from Heavenly Medicine Sect.¡± Nangong Lei continued to smile. ¡°We already know that Big Brother¡¯s health is not good. Dr. Hao is the best physician in Fire Cloud. Let him come and take a look at Big Brother.¡± After Nangong Lei finished speaking, a gentle-looking old man stepped forward. He was carrying a medicine box on his back. One look and one could tell that he was a doctor. ¡°Eldest Young Master.¡± Nangong Lei saw that the old man was wearing the clothes of a peak third-grade alchemist, so he did not stop him. He held a glimmer of hope and let Dr. Hao diagnose Nangong Lie. Dr. Hao looked at Nangong Lie¡¯s struggling appearance and fed him a lot of elixirs in one breath. All of them were peak third-grade elixir. They were valuable, but they did not have the slightest effect. ¡°Master Nangong¡¯s internal injuries are severe, and he is beyond cure. I really have no way to treat him.¡± Dr. Hao sighed. Before Nangong Mufeng could say anything, Nangong Lei laughed as if he had succeeded, ¡°It seems like big brother doesn¡¯t have much time left! Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to trouble big brother to hand over the family head token and step down!¡± Nangong Mufeng¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°So this is your true purpose?!¡± He wondered why these two brothers suddenly had a change of heart. Now it seemed that they clearly had a premeditated plan! ¡°Nephew, why do you speak so harshly?¡± Nangong Chen from the third branch also spoke up, ¡°Big brother is about to die, so the position of the family head should be handed over.. You can¡¯t always occupy the position of the family head in the main branch, can you!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: Saying That You Are Willing to Give Up the Position of Family Head Chapter 103: Saying That You Are Willing to Give Up the Position of Family Head Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Nangong Chen, you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Lady Zhou, who came from a prominent family, was always hot-tempered. At this moment, she pointed at Nangong Chen¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°The son inherits his father¡¯s position. Even if my husband is not around, the position of the family head belongs to my son. You have no right to be so presumptuous!¡± ¡°Sister-in-law is right. The position of the family head should belong to my nephew. However, my nephew has been married for ten years and has no children. Even if he adopts a son in the future, he can¡¯t inherit the position of the family head, lest the Nangong family¡¯s legacy falls into the hands of others. Since my nephew can¡¯t keep the position of the family head, it¡¯s better to give it up now and hand over the family head token!¡± After Nangong Lei finished speaking, he looked at Lady Wen impudently. Lady Wen¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She lowered her head and could not speak. Nangong Mufeng was furious. ¡°I will only hand over the position of Family Head to you after I die! Now, get out of my father¡¯s room immediately. If anyone dares to disturb my father again, I won¡¯t let them off easily!¡± ¡°Since Nephew has said so, then don¡¯t blame us for being impolite.¡± Nangong Lie was obviously waiting for Nangong Mufeng to say this. He raised his eyebrows, ¡°According to the rules of the Nangong family, the new family head must be tested by the current head of the family if he wants to inherit the position. Unfortunately, big brother is now on his last legs and doesn¡¯t have the strength to do so. In that case, we will follow the family rules. The two most respected elders in the family, your third uncle and I, will compete with you. As long as you can defeat us, you can inherit the position of the family head.¡± ¡°You guys are too impudent. My father isn¡¯t dead yet!¡± Nangong Mufeng gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s just hanging on by a thread.¡± Nangong Shan taunted Nangong Mufeng. ¡°If big brother is afraid of fighting with the two elders, why not let me accompany you to practice?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Lady Zhou clenched her fists and suppressed her grief and indignation. ¡°Sister-in-law, the main branch has no one competent, and you know it better than anyone else. Since the main branch cannot shoulder the responsibility, let us, the second branch, take over. It just so happens that my daughter has just gotten engaged to the Ximen family. In the future, when I become the family head, our Nangong family and Ximen family will definitely be able to coexist peacefully and support each other. We will regain the glory of the Nangong family that was depleted by your first branch in the past.¡± Nangong Lei laughed proudly. ¡°You clearly know that my father was seriously injured because he was ambushed by the Ximen family¡¯s head, and yet you still want to cooperate with the Ximen family!¡± Nangong Mufeng¡¯s killing intent surged as he questioned. ¡°So what? There are no eternal enemies in this world. Your first branch is incompetent, so don¡¯t blame us for overtaking you. Today, whether you give us the family head token or not, we will take it anyway!¡± As soon as Nangong Lei finished speaking, his aura was as fierce as a bolt of lightning as he charged toward Nangong Mufeng! Nangong Lei¡¯s strength had reached the early fifth stage, far from what Nangong Mufeng, who was in the early fourth stage, could compare to. He immediately suppressed him. Not only that, Lady Zhou and Lady Wen could not bear this pressure. Their faces suddenly turned pale, and their bodies swayed helplessly like willow trees in the wind. ¡°Stop it! Come at me if you have any problems!¡± Nangong Mufeng shouted with his eyes wide open when he saw his mother and wife vomiting blood. ¡°Then kneel! Say that you¡¯re willing to give up the position of the family head!¡± Nangong Lei laughed loudly. ¡°Nangong Lei!¡± Lady Zhou¡¯s throat was filled with a bloody sweetness. ¡°You¡¯re bullying the weak. What kind of hero are you?¡± ¡°I gave you a chance but you don¡¯t know how to cherish it. You¡¯re truly foolish.¡± Nangong Lei sneered. He raised his hand and was about to deal with the three people in front of him when he heard a loud bang coming from the courtyard behind him.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: Are You Qian’er? Chapter 104: Are You Qian¡¯er? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Nangong Lei turned around in confusion and asked unhappily. Nangong Lei had come prepared today. He had already instructed his trusted subordinates to lock down the entire Su family. No one was allowed to enter or leave the Su family casually, and it was impossible for anyone to cause trouble in the Su family. ¡°Father, brother, you guys stay here and teach the eldest branch a lesson. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Nangong Shan¡¯s younger brother, Nangong Shuo, took the initiative to step forward and walked towards the courtyard. ¡°Alright, nephew, kneel.¡± Nangong Lei regained his interest. He raised his hand and pressed down on Nangong Qingfeng¡¯s back, forcing him to kneel. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Even though Nangong Qingfeng had extremely high talent in cultivation, he could not be a match for his elders. However, even with blood trickling down from the corners of his mouth, he did not back down in the slightest and gritted his teeth. ¡°I, Nangong Qingfeng, will not kneel before heaven and earth. You, Nangong Lei, are not worthy!¡± ¡°Stubborn.¡± Nangong Lei was about to give Nangong Qingfeng a final blow when a figure rushed over and broke through the crowd. With a loud bang, it smashed in front of Nangong Qingfeng. Nangong Lei¡¯s movements stopped abruptly. He looked at the man impatiently and was surprised to see his son lying on the ground covered in blood. ¡°Second brother?!¡± Nangong Shan quickly helped Nangong Shuo, who was covered in blood and had passed out. He checked his pulse and his expression turned extremely ugly. ¡°Father, Second Brother¡¯s meridians are shattered. He, he¡¯s crippled!¡± Nangong Mufeng and the others had escaped death, but they couldn¡¯t help but wonder who had the ability to injure Nangong Shuo, who was on par with their strength. ¡°Who has the audacity to behave atrociously in our Nangong family?¡± Nangong Lei¡¯s mouth twitched in anger. He suddenly heard the children¡¯s crisp and cute laughter. ¡°Hahaha, mother is so powerful. She sent that person flying with just one hit!¡± Su Qingqing¡¯s innocent laughter rang out, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Nangong Lei strode out with a dark expression and saw Su Qian walking over with the children. Su Qian¡¯s red clothes were like fire. The two children stood in the courtyard like precious jade. They stood in the courtyard, facing all the members of the Nangong family. ¡°You, are you Qian¡¯er?¡± Nangong Mufeng also rushed out to take a look. In the end, he saw Su Qian¡¯s phoenix-like eyes that looked very much like his sister¡¯s and immediately recognized her. Even after so many years, the blood ties were still unchangeable. Su Qian looked at Nangong Mufeng and felt a sense of intimacy when she nodded her head. She then noticed the bloodstain on the corner of his lips. ¡°Which bastard injured my uncle? Show yourself.¡± Su Qian asked in a cold and indifferent tone. ¡°Hmph.¡± Nangong Lei sneered. ¡°Who let this outsider in? Hurry up and throw her out. Don¡¯t ruin our Nangong family¡¯s feng shui!¡± ¡°Are you blind? No one from your Nangong family let us in. It was my mother who sent your son flying so we could get in.¡± Su Ye looked at Nangong Lei as if he was looking at something dirty. ¡°And you, this is my great-grandfather¡¯s courtyard. Who let you in? Go out and don¡¯t ruin the feng shui of my great-grandfather¡¯s courtyard.¡± ¡°Qian¡¯er¡­¡± Nangong Mufeng and the others were stunned. They never expected the two children Su Qian brought with her to be so eloquent and ruthless when speaking. ¡°What a sharp-tongued brat. Where do you think this is? How can you spout nonsense here?¡± Nangong Shan stepped forward and looked at Su Qian provocatively. ¡°Su Qian, you¡¯re not a member of the Nangong family to begin with. If you know what¡¯s good for you, get out of here quickly.. Otherwise, if you force me to make a move, you and your child won¡¯t be able to leave the gates of the Nangong family standing!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: Killing Grandfather the moment She arrived Chapter 105: Killing Grandfather the moment She arrived Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Wow, you bullied women and children, and yet you still act so proud? Didn¡¯t your father ever teach you how to have some shame?¡± Su Qingqing looked at Nangong Shan with disdain and asked from the bottom of her heart. Nangong Shan was rendered speechless by Su Qingqing¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t expect both siblings to speak so harshly. It was simply infuriating! ¡°Qian¡¯er, don¡¯t come over. Quickly take the children and leave this place.¡± Lady Zhou worriedly looked at Su Qian and choked out. ¡°That¡¯s right, Su Qian. Your main branch is finished. I might as well tell you directly that your grandfather is lying on his bed right now, waiting to take his last breath. At that time, the position of the family head will be my father¡¯s. The Nangong family will no longer have a place for your main branch. Don¡¯t even think of climbing up to our Nangong family for wealth and status.¡± Nangong Shan laughed heartily. ¡°Get lost.¡± Su Qian was wholeheartedly concerned about Nangong Lie as she coldly stared at Nangong Shan and ordered. ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect an unfilial daughter like you to be so concerned about your grandfather! However, don¡¯t even think about seeing that old man for the last time unless you defeat me!¡± Unable to believe that Su Qian was the one who had defeated Nangong Shuo, Nangong Shan crossed his arms and raised his thumb to point at himself arrogantly. The second and third branches mocked her endlessly. Before they could reveal their cold smiles, Su Qian raised her hand and threw a red silk out of her sleeve. It was mixed with a gust of fragrance and smashed into Nangong Shan¡¯s chest and sent him flying! Just like Nangong Shuo¡¯s flight path earlier, Nangong Shan spat out a mouthful of blood in the air and smashed into the wall, and instantly raised a large cloud of dust. ¡°Shan¡¯er!?¡± Nangong Lei and the others rushed over, only to see that Nangong Shan¡¯s limbs were all broken. His distorted body was embedded in the wall, and he could not even be pulled out! ¡°How is this possible?¡± Nangong Mufeng was stunned, and so was the rest of the Nangong family. Everyone looked at Su Qian in disbelief. Nangong Shan was also one of the top five members of the Nangong family¡¯s younger generation. He was also a third-tier expert, but he was instantly killed by Su Qian? Su Qian ignored everyone¡¯s stunned gazes and hurriedly led the children into the room. She did not bother to greet Nangong Mufeng and the others as she quickly rushed to the bed and tightly held Nangong Lie¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandfather, Qian¡¯er is here.¡± ¡°Mhm, mhm¡­¡± Nangong Lie could no longer see clearly, let alone speak. He just used all his strength to grip Su Qian¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. With me here today, I definitely won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± As Su Qian spoke, she raised her hand and quickly sealed Nangong Lie¡¯s two major acupuncture points. ¡°Longtan and Guiyuan acupoints?¡± Dr. Hao¡¯s expression instantly changed. He looked at Su Qian in surprise and said, ¡°Are you crazy? These are deadly acupoints. Pointing them will only make him die faster!¡± ¡°Hahaha, the main branch has always been thinking about your good granddaughter. You haven¡¯t shown your face for so many years, but the moment you came, you killed your grandfather. That¡¯s really impressive!¡± Nangong Chen laughed heartily. Who knew, as soon as Nangong Chen finished speaking, Nangong Mufeng rushed forward and gave him a slap. With a loud smack, Nangong Chen was caught off guard and fell to the ground. He screamed, ¡°Nangong Mufeng, have you lost your mind? I¡¯m your third uncle!¡± ¡°Who dares to say that Qian¡¯er? Even if the Heavenly King comes, I will still beat him up!¡± Nangong Mufeng said coldly.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: What Is the Way to Resurrect the Dead Chapter 106: What Is the Way to Resurrect the Dead Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Nangong Chen was stunned. Lady Zhou rushed over with Lady Wen¡¯s support and struck him on the head with a crutch, causing him to bleed profusely. ¡°Qian¡¯er is not the kind of child who would harm her family. If you dare to say anything bad about my granddaughter again, I will fight with your two families even if I have to risk my life!¡± ¡°Qian¡¯er, I also believe that you won¡¯t mess around. You must save your grandfather.¡± Lady Wen choked and turned her head, and placed her last hope on Su Qian. They firmly believed that if Su Qian rushed over, she would definitely stand on their side and would never hurt her family! When Su Qian heard this, a warm feeling welled up in her heart. This was what true family was. No matter what happened, they would always choose to trust each other at the first moment. Su Qian nodded and continued to seal Nangong Lie¡¯s other acupuncture points. ¡°Ridiculous! Ridiculous!¡± Dr. Hao was so angry that he jumped up. ¡°Old master was seriously injured. You sealed his acupoints, which means you scaled his meridians. You¡¯re obviously killing him!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so noisy.¡± Su Qingqing frowned and glared at Dr. Hao. ¡°My mother is treating the patient. Can you please shut your mouth?¡± Dr. Hao burst into laughter. ¡°What kind of treatment? Don¡¯t make me laugh. Su Qian is clearly killing people! I can¡¯t even cure the disease, so how could she possibly have a way?¡± ¡°Since you can¡¯t cure it, it just shows that you¡¯re incompetent. However, it¡¯s not your fault that you¡¯re incompetent. Your fault lies in showing off even though you know you¡¯re incompetent. Are you a fool?¡± Su Ye and Su Qingqing tilted their heads together, infuriating Dr. Hao. Dr. Hao was so angry that he almost spurted blood. Then, he shouted, ¡°Alright, since you guys are so confident, I¡¯ll wait and see what method you guys have to bring the dead back to life!¡± The Nangong family members also sneered and looked at Su Qian¡¯s action from afar as if she was a lunatic. Even Dr. Hao said that Nangong Lie was bound to die. What was Su Qian worth? Just as Su Qian sealed Nangong Lie¡¯s last acupuncture point, Nangong Lie¡¯s body trembled and his face suddenly turned purple-red. Then, he vomited a large mouthful of black blood and passed out with his eyes rolled back. ¡°I already said it¡¯s impossible. Who told you not to believe me!¡± Dr. Hao sneered at Su Qian. ¡°Congratulations, you have successfully killed your grandfather! However, this is also inevitable because my diagnosis can¡¯t be wrong. I said that Master Nangong won¡¯t live past today, and that will definitely not be wrong!¡± When Su Qian heard this, she raised her eyes indifferently and glanced at Dr. Hao. ¡°If you dare curse my grandfather again, I¡¯ll pull out your tongue.¡± Su Qian¡¯s voice was very soft, but it contained boundless killing intent. It scared Dr. Hao so much that he subconsciously trembled and shut his mouth. Just as everyone thought that Su Qian could not cure Master Nangong, Su Qian suddenly took out a bottle of elixirs from her pocket. As soon as she opened the elixir, a refreshing medicinal fragrance spread throughout the entire courtyard, making people feel refreshed just by smelling it. Su Qian poured out an elixir. Immediately, the medicinal fragrance became even stronger. The elixir pattern on the light golden elixir was like a brand that was successfully imprinted on everyone¡¯s hearts, causing everyone to gasp in shock. Did they see it correctly? That, that was Elixir Veins? ¡°Fifth-grade elixir? How is this possible?¡± Nangong Chen was stunned as he watched Su Qian send the elixir into Nangong Lie¡¯s mouth. With a gulp, Nangong Lie swallowed the elixir. Everyone present fell into a deadly silence.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: You Have to Believe Qian’er Chapter 107: You Have to Believe Qian¡¯er Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Second Brother, what should we do? Su Qian actually has a fifth-grade elixir!¡± When Nangong Chen saw Nangong Lei enter the room, he was scared out of his wits that he crawled over to him. A fifth-grade elixir was priceless. It would definitely be able to cure Nangong Lie. The members of the second and third branches were somewhat weak-kneed when they thought of Nangong Lie¡¯s past abhorrence of evil. Nangong Lei gave Nangong Chen a tight slap, causing him to fall to the ground. ¡°What are you afraid of? Do you think that a fifth-grade medicinal elixir is like cabbage in the market? Just because someone says they have it, it doesn¡¯t mean they do. She, Su Qian, must have the ability to obtain it!¡± Nangong Lei¡¯s aggressive words instantly calmed the hearts of the members of the two branches. That¡¯s right. The difference in the medicinal power between elixirs of different grades was like the difference between heaven and earth. A fourth-grade medicinal elixir was very rare on the market, let alone a fifth-grade elixir. Elixirs above fifth grade had always been priceless and in short supply. Only the royal family and some large sects could have them. Su Qian was just a small girl. Even if she sold herself, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get half a pill! ¡°Don¡¯t panic, you have to believe in Qian¡¯er.¡± Lady Zhou held her son and daughter-in-law¡¯s hands and said firmly. Nangong Mufeng and his wife nodded vigorously at the same time. After Nangong Lie swallowed the elixir, a burst of brilliant light appeared around him. Everyone present was on tenterhooks. Only Su Qian calmly led the two children to sit by the bed and gently looked at the unconscious Nangong Lie. Nangong Lei¡¯s heart was also pounding. He clenched his fists and waited for Nangong Lie to breathe his last so that he could immediately rush forward and kill Su Qian to avenge his two sons! Buzz! At this time, a vortex suddenly formed around Nangong Lie. The vortex continued to churn in the air, like a bomb ignited by a fuse. It could sweep out at any time and smash everyone into pieces! ¡°This is impossible¡­!¡± Nangong Lei felt the terrifying aura emanating from Nangong Lie dissipate. He was so scared that his legs went soft. He screamed, and the vortex seemed to have been broken by someone and shattered with a bang. ¡°Hu ¡­!¡± It was as if he had completely exhaled the breath in his chest. After Nangong Lie exhaled, his entire person returned to calmness and did not move, as if he was dead. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Nangong Lei¡¯s heart felt as if it had really returned from the depths of hell to the pinnacle of the clouds. He ignored the cold sweat that had broken out on his body and laughed recklessly. ¡°I knew it! I knew Su Qian was just trying to be mysterious! However, I have to congratulate you for successfully tormenting your grandfather to death. You¡¯re really a filial granddaughter!¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense here. My father hasn¡¯t passed away yet, so I won¡¯t allow you to be impudent here!¡± Nangong Mufeng roared angrily. Although Old Master Nangong¡¯s breath was very weak, Nangong Mufeng could feel that his father was still alive! Moreover, he trusted Su Qian. ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s just struggling at death¡¯s door,¡± Nangong Lei said disdainfully. ¡°Get out of my way. Today, I¡¯ll kill Su Qian first before teaching your family a lesson.¡± ¡°If you want to kill Qian¡¯er, you will have to step over my dead body!¡± Nangong Mufeng said stubbornly. ¡°Hmph, what a joke.¡± Nangong Lei¡¯s strength far surpasses Nangong Mufcng¡¯s, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his breath on him. His figure instantly disappeared. When he reappeared, he had already passed Nangong Mufeng in the air and was charging straight for Su Qian like an eagle hunting for its prey. ¡°Qian¡¯er, hurry and go!¡± Lady Zhou and Lady Wen rushed over and stood in front of Su Qian to protect her. Su Qian, on the other hand, sat there calmly. She showed no sign of panic, nor did she have any intention of running away. She simply stared at Nangong Lei with a cold gaze as if she was looking at a dead man. Nangong Lei¡¯s gaze was fierce as he directly crossed over Lady Zhou and Lady Wen and aimed his sharp claws at Su Qian¡¯s fair neck. Just as the situation was at a critical juncture, Nangong Lie, who was lying on the bed gasping for breath, suddenly opened his eyes.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: The Extremely Protective Family Head Chapter 108: The Extremely Protective Family Head Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Boom! In an instant, a terrifying wave of energy swept out like a raging tide, shattering the air and sending Nangong Lei flying. At the same time, it pressed on the shoulders of the second and third branches¡¯ people! Dong dong dong! As if being crushed by Mount Tai, the people of the two families could not withstand the terrible strength of Nangong Lie, who was at the sixth-rank pinnacle. They were shocked and spat out a mouthful of blood! ¡°Today, I am here. Whoever dares to touch Qian¡¯er, I will definitely grind their bones and scatter their ashes!¡± Nangong Lie¡¯s angry voice was like a death note from hell. His thin and weak body rose into the air from the sickbed, his white beard and hair fluttering without wind. His feet were in the air, and he walked step by step toward the two families. Seeing the murderous Nangong Lie, the people of the two families almost peed their pants. This was the true head of the Nangong family, the one who would not go back on his word and was extremely protective of his family! ¡°Big brother, big brother, this is all a misunderstanding!¡± Nangong Lei didn¡¯t dare to be angry after being knocked away. His imposing manner from earlier had disappeared completely, and he knelt in front of Nangong Lie like a pug. ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Nangong Lie lifted Nangong Lei¡¯s collar and slapped hard him in the face, shattering his teeth and smashing his face. ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a misunderstanding or not. You have to pay the price for hurting my family!¡± Nangong Chen slumped to the side. A foul smell came from his crotch. He had been scared shitless by Nangong Lie. ¡°Big brother, we were wrong. We won¡¯t dare anymore. Please spare us, for the sake of us being family¡­¡± Nangong Lie cast a cold glance at Nangong Chen and sent him flying with a wave of spiritual power. Nangong Chen¡¯s body smashed through the door and flew out. Nangong Chen spat out a mouthful of blood. When he fell in the courtyard, his entire left arm was twisted into a fried dough twist by spiritual power. He was covered in blood and fainted. Nangong Lei was terrified that his face turned pale. Just as he was about to beg for mercy, he was kicked away by Nangong Lie. A few of Nangong Lei¡¯s ribs were instantly broken. He coughed up a mouthful of blood and also flew out next to Nangong Chen. The two brothers passed out together. The rest of the people trembled in fear, unable to cry. This was the strength of Nangong Lie. No matter how powerful the people of the two families were, in front of such a powerful person, they did not even have the chance to beg for mercy. Su Ye and Su Qingqing looked at Nangong Lie with starry eyes and a look of admiration. Was this their great-grandfather? He was really handsome! ¡°Today¡¯s matter is considered closed. If your second and third branches have any ideas, come and tell me personally in the future. I have plenty of time to slowly sort things out with you!¡± Nangong Lie ordered with a domineering attitude as he squinted his eyes in disdain, ¡°Get lost.¡± With Nangong Lie¡¯s order, everyone present seemed to have been pardoned. They stood up and rushed out, afraid that they would be left behind forever if they were one step slower. ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± Lady Zhou rushed over with tears in her eyes and quickly pulled Nangong Lie¡¯s hand and asked. ¡°Father, Mother, please sit down.¡± Lady Wen hurriedly helped the two of them sit down. Nangong Lie sat down and laughed heartily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. I¡¯m fine now. I only feel refreshed now. I haven¡¯t felt this good in over a decade!¡± ¡°Of course. The elixir Qian¡¯er gave you is a fifth-grade elixir. Once you took it, your illness will naturally be cured.¡± Nangong Mufeng exclaimed with excitement. He quickly waved at Su Qian and said, ¡°Qian¡¯er, don¡¯t just stand there. Come over quickly..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: Our Children are Naturally the Best Chapter 109: Our Children are Naturally the Best Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian smiled as she led the two children over and bowed to the four of them. ¡°Grandfather, Grandmother, Uncle, Aunt.¡± ¡°Hey, good child, what are you doing? Our family doesn¡¯t need these formalities.¡± Lady Zhou smiled through her tears and held Su Qian¡¯s hand. ¡°Qian¡¯er, I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯re willing to come back. You don¡¯t know how much my heart ached for you when you didn¡¯t want to see us all these years.¡± ¡°Now that the child is back. Let¡¯s not talk about the past.¡± Nangong Lie was afraid that Su Qian would be put in a difficult position, he sighed and said, ¡°Qian¡¯er, you have suffered all these years.¡± ¡°I was too stubborn back then and didn¡¯t understand the efforts of the elders.¡± Su Qian said sincerely. Before she came to the Nangong family, she was still a little worried. However, who would have thought that blood was thicker than water. Even after so many years, her family still stood on her side without hesitation. This made Su Qian recognize the Nangong family in her heart firmly. In the future, these four people in front of her would be like her two children, her family and her concern. ¡°Good child, as long as you understand, it¡¯s not too late for anything.¡± After Nangong Lie finished speaking, he quickly turned his gaze and looked at the two children, ¡°Qian¡¯er, are these the two children you gave birth to back then?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qian looked at the children dotingly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go greet your elderly?¡± ¡°Great-grandfather, great-grandmother, I¡¯m Su Ye. This is my sister, Su Qingqing.¡± Su Ye had a gentle smile on his face. His mature appearance was not at all like that of a six-year-old child. His every move was the style of a great family. After he finished speaking, he did not forget to bow to Nangong Mufeng and his wife. It was obvious that he had been educated well. ¡°Great-grandfather, you were so handsome just now!¡± Su Qingqing, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t change her habit. Whenever she met someone she liked, she would cling to their leg and say happily. ¡°Is that so? Then do you like great-grandfather?¡± Nangong Lie couldn¡¯t help but feel a wonderful feeling in his heart when he saw the lovely children, and he wanted to love them. ¡°I like you!¡± Su Qingqing opened her arms. ¡°I want a hug.¡± ¡°Ye¡¯er, come to great-grandmother,¡± Lady Zhou said, not wanting to fall behind when she saw that Nangong Lie hugging Su Qingqing. She picked up Su Ye who had run to her. She liked him no matter how she looked at him. ¡°They are such good children.¡± Lady Wen hurried over and gently patted the two children¡¯s heads. She couldn¡¯t help but turn to Nangong Mufeng. ¡°Ah Feng, they are so adorable.¡± Nangong Mufeng embraced Lady Wen, whom he loved dearly, and said tenderly, ¡°Of course, they are the children of our family, and naturally they are the best.¡± Su Qian felt a warm current flow through her heart when she saw that her family loved her child from the bottom of their hearts. She had been pregnant before marriage. Many people had talked behind her back, but only her family could selflessly accept her and her two children. ¡°Qian¡¯er, you¡¯ve suffered all these years by bringing up the two children alone.¡± Nangong Lie looked at Su Qian with heartache as his eyes burned with anger, ¡°That damn Su family took advantage of my weakness to humiliate you and your children. I¡¯ll go and destroy their home and kill that old bastard Su Kian!¡± Although Nangong Lie had been bedridden for a long time, he was not completely ignorant of what was going on. He had wanted to help Su Qian before, but he had been too weak. However, things were different now.. Now that he had recovered, he had to immediately go and slaughter the Su family to avenge Su Qian! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 110 - Chapter 11o: Grandfather Definitely Won’t Let You Feel Grievance Chapter 11o: Grandfather Definitely Won¡¯t Let You Feel Grievance Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Regarding this matter, I would like to ask grandfather not to intervene. I have a way to deal with the Su family by myself,¡± Su Qian said with a smile. ¡°How can that be? Qian¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to dirty your hands for the Su family. Leave everything to me to handle. I will definitely not let you suffer.¡± Nangong Lie hurriedly said, ¡°Also, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. From today onwards, you can live in the Nangong family with peace of mind. Even if the sky falls, I will support you!¡± Su Qian¡¯s heart felt warm.¡±Grandfather, I can really do it myself.¡± Lady Zhou pulled Nangong Lie, ¡°Look at you, old man. Why are you so nosy? Our Qian¡¯er is different from before. If she wants to do it herself, then let her do it. Why are you getting in the way?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Qian¡¯er is different from before. Didn¡¯t she just snatch back the Su family¡¯s ancestral mansion? However, Qian¡¯er, where did you get this fifth-grade elixir?¡± Nangong Mufeng thought of Su Qian¡¯s current situation. ¡°Did you sell the Su family¡¯s ancestral mansion to buy the elixir? Otherwise, where did you get the money?¡± ¡°What is it? That won¡¯t do! Mufeng, hurry, go to the storeroom and get the silver!¡± Nangong Lie was anxious and hurriedly called out to Nangong Mufeng. Who knew that Su Qingqing would hold his hand. ¡°Great-grandfather, mother didn¡¯t sell the house. This elixir is free.¡± Su Qingqing blinked and said. ¡°Not paying for it? That¡¯s a fifth-grade medicinal elixir!¡± Nangong Lie exclaimed in surprise. There were only three or four of these fifth-grade elixirs in the national treasury. They were priceless. It was still a problem if the Su family¡¯s ancestral residence could buy them! ¡°Yes, great-grandfather, that was an elixir refined by our mother. It¡¯s free.¡± Su Ye added. As soon as he said this, the four members of the Nangong family fell silent at the same time, and their eyes widened. ¡°Qian¡¯er, did Ye¡¯er mean that you are a fifth-rank alchemist?¡± Nangong Mufeng asked in shock. A fifth-rank alchemist, with such an identity, who would dare to look down on their Qian¡¯er? Even if she entered the palace, she was still a distinguished guest! Su Qian thought of her true strength and couldn¡¯t bear to provoke the Nangong family any further, so she could only nod. ¡°Yes, you could say that.¡± > Everyone fell into a deep silence. In the end, Nangong Lie burst out laughing, patted his leg hard, and said with a long sigh, ¡°Good! That¡¯s great! I knew our Nangong family wouldn¡¯t have any useless people! Qian¡¯er, with your current strength, I can rest assured.¡± Su Qian smiled at his words. ¡°Grandfather, I can handle the Su family myself. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Alright, then you can boldly go and do what you need to do. If there¡¯s anything that doesn¡¯t go your way, tell me at any time. I will support you.¡± After Nangong Lie finished speaking, his eyes darkened, ¡°Compared to the Su family, our Nangong family hasn¡¯t been restless recently. Those two bastards actually dared to bully us. They¡¯re really audacious!¡± ¡°When Old Master was the head of the Nangong family, he was the one who had the final say in the Nangong family. Nangong Lei and Nangong Chen didn¡¯t even dare to say a word. When Old Master was seriously ill, they all revealed their true colors,¡± Lady Zhou said disdainfully. Lady Wen had been standing at the side listening. At this moment, she wiped away her smile and then sobbed as she knelt down to the two elders. ¡°Father, Mother, your daughter-in-law is guilty. It¡¯s all because of my belly¡­¡± ¡°Lady, what are you doing? Get up quickly.¡± Nangong Mufeng saw his beloved wife acting like this and felt heartbroken, quickly trying to pull her up.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: I’m Afraid I Have No Hope of Having Children in the Future Chapter 111: I¡¯m Afraid I Have No Hope of Having Children in the Future Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Unexpectedly, Lady Wen stubbornly shook her head and knelt on the ground, crying, ¡°If I could give birth to a son or a daughter for you, then Second Uncle and Third Uncle would not have forced you to hand over the position of family head today. It¡¯s me. It¡¯s my fault¡­¡± ¡°How can this be your fault? Silly child, get up quickly.¡± Putting down Su Ye in her arms, Lady Zhou pulled her up. Lady Wen endured her heartache and said with difficulty, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m useless. We can¡¯t go on like this. Otherwise, why don¡¯t you let Ah Feng marry another¡­¡± Nangong Mufcng¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say that. If you say that again, I¡¯m going to get angry.¡± Lady Wen lowered her head, tears silently falling. How could she be willing to share her man with other women? But now that things had come to this, she couldn¡¯t give birth. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t have such crooked thoughts. You can let nature take its course between you and Mufeng. Even if you don¡¯t have a child for the rest of your life, I won¡¯t blame you. As long as you two are happy,¡± Nangong Lie insisted. Su Qian was not surprised to see this scene. The Nangong family has always had a deep affection. Her mother¡¯s unwavering devotion to Su Chcnghua back then was influenced by Nangong Lie. Nangong Lie only had one wife in his life, Lady Zhou. The couple had gone through hardships together and walked hand in hand for a lifetime. This sincerity towards love was also passed down to Nangong Mufeng. He married Lady Wen at the age of 20 and never had other women. In the past ten years, he and Lady Wen remained deeply in love. Even if he never had children, he never had any thoughts of taking concubines. However, Lady Wen was pitiable. She loved children so much but never had her own. ¡°But the doctor has already said that I may have no hope of having children in the future.¡± Lady Wen lowered her head. Everyone¡¯s gentleness and tolerance made her feel even more guilty and sad. ¡°In the eyes of the other physicians, Aunt may have no hope of having children, but that may not be the case for me.¡± Su Qian squinted her phoenix eyes lightly and said with a smile. As soon as Su Qian said this, everyone looked at her at the same time. ¡°Speaking of which, Qian¡¯er is a fifth-grade alchemist!¡± Only then did Nangong Mufeng remember that he had a remarkable niece! ¡°Qian¡¯er, do you have a way?¡± Lady Wen¡¯s eyes rekindled hope as she asked excitedly. ¡°Aunt, sit down first. Let me take your pulse.¡± Su Qian walked towards Lady Wen. Lady Wen quickly nodded and sat down. The rest of the people dare not to disturb Su Qian. They nervously watched Su Qian take Lady Wen¡¯s pulse. Under everyone¡¯s expectant gazes, Su Qian let go of Lady Wen¡¯s hand and revealed a brilliant smile. ¡°Aunt, you were not born unable to conceive. It¡¯s just that your health was not good when you were young and you ate too many elixirs to treat your body. As a result, the drug power accumulated in your body, leading to your poor physical condition and infertility. Therefore, as long as we clear these drug powers, you would be able to successfully conceive a child.¡± Although Lady Wen had been married for ten years, in fact, she was not even thirty years old. Once she recovered, it would be a good age to have children. Lady Wen could hardly believe her ears, and her tears immediately welled up. She grabbed Nangong Mufeng¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ah Feng, did you hear that? Qian¡¯er said that we can have children.¡± ¡°I heard it.¡± Nangong Mufeng saw how happy Lady Wen was and quickly wiped away her tears. ¡°This is a good thing. Why are you still crying?¡± ¡°Yes, I shouldn¡¯t cry..¡± Lady Wen smiled through her tears and looked at Su Qian anxiously as she asked, ¡°Qian¡¯er, can you help me nurse my body back to health?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: The Marriage Between You and the Ninth Prince Chapter 112: The Marriage Between You and the Ninth Prince Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Naturally. In at most five months, or at least two months, I¡¯ll be able to nurse Aunt¡¯s body back to health. At that time, Aunt¡¯s body will be better, and her illness will also be reduced.¡± When Su Qian took Lady Wen¡¯s pulse just now, she could tell that Lady Wen was weak and probably fell sick often. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Lady Zhou was overjoyed and kissed the two children¡¯s little cheeks. ¡°You two are truly your mother¡¯s little lucky stars.¡± Su Qian had always been weak and incompetent. After giving birth, she became a fifth-grade alchemist. If these two little things weren¡¯t lucky stars, what else could they be? ¡°That¡¯s great. Now that Qian¡¯er has come back with the children, she can even cure my daughter-in-law after becoming an alchemist. This is a double blessing!¡± Nangong Lie let out a long sigh of relief and said with a red face, ¡°I haven¡¯t been so happy for a long time. Old lady, quickly arrange for a grand banquet. Tonight, we will welcome Qian¡¯er and the children!¡± ¡°Alright, if we want to do this, we have to do it big. Hui¡¯er, you and I will go together.¡± As she spoke, Lady Zhou held Lady Wen¡¯s hand. The mother and daughter happily left to prepare for the banquet. They took the two children along and brought them around for a walk. After they all had left, Nangong Lie cleared his throat and looked at Su Qian curiously, ¡°Qian¡¯er, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe in your strength, but the Su Family is treacherous and cunning. Although they are suppressed by Qian Yao Pavilion, it will still be difficult for you to take revenge personally. Otherwise, let me help you out and collaborate with the owner of Qian Yao Pavilion?¡± ¡°Father¡­¡± Nangong Mufeng looked at Nangong Lie helplessly. He had said that his father could not bear to see his mother work hard in the past, so why did he let his mother to personally prepare the welcoming banquet today? It turned out that he wanted to find an excuse to send his mother away so that he could secretly suggest helping Qian¡¯er. However, Nangong Mufeng agreed with Nangong Lie¡¯s actions. After all, Su Qian had suffered too much over the years. ¡°Father is right, Qian¡¯er. Although our Nangong family is not as good as before, Young Master Gong Nan can suppress the Su family to this extent. He must be a smart person. He shouldn¡¯t refuse to cooperate with us.¡± ¡°Of course, Qian Yao Pavilion won¡¯t refuse because I¡¯m the owner of Qian Yao Pavilion,¡± Su Qian said. ¡°What? Isn¡¯t Gong Nan a man?¡± Nangong Mufeng¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s just a rumor. I¡¯ve never let my subordinates expose my gender.¡± Su Qian saw that the two of them were staring at her with wide eyes and laughed out loud. ¡°Grandfather and Uncle, why don¡¯t you think about it? Doesn¡¯t the name Gong Nan sound familiar? To tell you the truth, from the very beginning, I used the Nangong family¡¯s name to avenge my mother.¡± Only then did the father and son realize. Nangong Lie¡¯s eyes turned red. He raised his hand and patted Su Qian¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Good child, it¡¯s not a waste that your mother love you in vain when she was alive. In that case, I can rest assured.¡± Gong Nan was Nangong. No wonder Qian Yao Pavilion had been targeting the Su family since it opened. Su Qian had no intention of hiding it from the beginning, but no one expected her to be the one manipulating everything from behind the scenes. Su Qian also nodded with a smile and said, ¡°I hope Grandfather and Uncle will keep my matters a secret for now.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk about it whenever you want to.¡± Nangong Lie was in an unusually good mood that he agreed without thinking. ¡°Qian¡¯er, you¡¯ve grown up. You have your own ideas about everything. So I want to ask you, what do you think about the marriage between you and the Ninth Prince?¡± Nangong Mufeng looked at Su Qian curiously.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: The Imperial Family Can’t Avoiding Three or Four Wives and Concubines Chapter 113: The Imperial Family Can¡¯t Avoiding Three or Four Wives and Concubines Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Xiao Yan was mentioned, Su Qian immediately pictured the man¡¯s domineering figure. She immediately thought of something and lowered her eyes with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between the Ninth Prince and me. In the future, when I have a stable foothold in the imperial capital, I¡¯ll think of a way to dissolve the engagement.¡± ¡°Alright. Since I know your intentions, I know what to do.¡± Nangong Mufeng had no intention of getting close to the royal family, but with the Ninth Prince slowly gaining popularity. If his niece did not want to marry, he had to find a way to deal with it. ¡°Then let¡¯s cancel the engagement.¡± Nangong Lie didn¡¯t think much of it, ¡°Our Qian¡¯er is so good. In the future, she must marry the best man in the world. That man must be wholeheartedly devoted to our Qian¡¯er and must not let her suffer.¡± Nangong Lie didn¡¯t say. In fact, among the many princes, he had always valued Xiao Yan the most. He always felt that in the future, his limelight would definitely surpass the other princes. Xiao Yan was a member of the imperial family, so it was inevitable that he would have three or four wives and concubines. He couldn¡¯t bear to let Su Qian suffer that kind of grievance, so he was happy that Su Qian was unwilling to marry him. Su Qian smiled but didn¡¯t respond. In fact, she had no intention of getting married again. First of all, she didn¡¯t want the two children to be wronged, nor did she want to share a man with other women. Nangong Lie was so devoted, but he only cultivated Nangong Mufeng¡¯s infatuated son. Men like them were too rare, let alone a man who could accept her children. Therefore, Su Qian had already planned to spend her whole life with her children. After all, she had two of the most obedient and sensible children in the world. Men were not as important as earning money for her children to live a good life. Next, Su Qian sat down with Nangong Lie and his son and chatted about their family. They talked mostly about the two children. The family was happy and harmonious. That night, the Nangong family held a grand banquet to welcome Su Qian and the two children home. Because it was too hasty this time, Nangong Lie and Lady Zhou felt that they couldn¡¯t let Su Qian and the two children be treated unfairly. Therefore, only the people of the Nangong family were invited to attend. In the future, they would hold a banquet and introduce Su Qian and the children to people from other forces. The pitiful second and third branches of the Nangong Family had just been beaten up during the day. Their injuries had not recovered yet. They were all wrapped in bandages and sat in wheelchairs to attend the family banquet. No one dared to offend Nangong Lie and his precious granddaughter. Soon, the news of Su Qian¡¯s return to the Nangong family spread through the streets and alleys. However, everyone said that the Nangong family intentionally approached Su Qian. They knew that Su Qian was doted on by the Empress Dowager, so they were in a hurry to acknowledge Su Qian and build a relationship with the royal family. As for the fact that Nangong Lie was seriously ill and that Su Qian took out a fifth-grade elixir to save him, the commoners just laughed it off. No one took it to heart. They felt that this was just an excuse for the Nangong family to acknowledge Su Qian. This news also reached the Second Prince¡¯s residence. The room was a luxurious sight. Xiao Hengjun was lying on the bed, wearing only an inner shirt. His clothes were wide open, and his arms were wrapped around a stunningly beautiful woman in a cool dress. Even his legs were propped up on the kneeling beauty, and there were a group of beautiful maids serving tea beside him. Xiao Hengjun was living his life so freely. He looked at the steward standing in front of him and narrowed his eyes as he asked, ¡°Did you say that the Nangong family held a banquet for Su Qian? The second and third branches of the Nangong Family have nothing better to do?¡± ¡°Reporting to the Second Prince, it wasn¡¯t the Nangong family¡¯s first and second branch, but Nangong Lie who proposed it. I heard that Master Nangong recovered after eating a fifth-grade elixir given by Su Qian.¡± the steward reported honestly. ¡°Heh.¡± Xiao Hengjun laughed as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°What a joke. There aren¡¯t even a few fifth-grade elixirs in the national treasury. Where did Su Qian get them? I think Nangong Lie is seriously ill. He knows that his days arc numbered and wants to rely on the Empress Dowager¡¯s favor toward Su Qian to make a comeback, right? It¡¯s really ridiculous. It seems that when a person was about to die, they will use any means necessary.¡± ¡°Who says otherwise? I don¡¯t believe it either.¡± The steward quickly agreed. ¡°However, Su Qian is quite interesting..¡± Xiao Hengjun recalled Su Qian¡¯s alluring figure at the palace banquet and felt as if a cat had scratched his heart. ¡°Help me change. I¡¯m going to attend the Nangong family¡¯s banquet..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: Think of a Way to Get Su Qian to Me Chapter 114: Think of a Way to Get Su Qian to Me Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When the old steward heard this, he was stunned. Then, he revealed an awkward yet polite smile. ¡°That¡­. Your Highness, the Nangong family is holding a family banquet and didn¡¯t give anyone an invitation. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for us to show up suddenly?¡± Xiao Hengjun¡¯s enthusiasm was doused by a bucket of cold water, and his expression immediately turned ugly. ¡°Bastard, why did you mention the Nangong family¡¯s banquet and Su Qian?¡± The steward felt wronged. He thought to himself that it was you who asked me, but he did not dare to say it and could only apologize repeatedly. Xiao Hengjun couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to the steward¡¯s nonsense. Xiao Hengjun felt his heart burning with desire. Su Qian¡¯s enchanting figure, seductive dance, mesmerizing phoenix eyes, and beautiful appearance kept appearing before his eyes, causing a certain part of him to react. ¡°Think of a way to get Su Qian to me.¡± The steward was very hesitant. ¡°Su Qian is in the Nangong family. It might not be easy to get her out¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s really a fifth-grade elixir to treat Nangong Lie. How can an old geezer like him stop me?¡± The more Xiao Hengjun thought about Su Qian, the more he despised the beauty in his arms. He pushed them all away and said, ¡°I want Su Qian. Send someone to bring her to me immediately.¡± Su Qian was different from other beauties. Ordinary beauties were beautiful in their form, and they often impossible to achieve perfection without flaws. They had beautiful faces but without sexy figures. Even if they had curvaceous figures, they couldn¡¯t make up for the lack of temperament. However, Su Qian was different. She was perfect. Be it her appearance, figure, or temperament, no one could find anything wrong with her. Xiao Hengjun had never seen such a flawless woman, so the moment he saw Su Qian, he automatically treated her as his forbidden fruit. As for Ninth Brother, he was just a good-for-nothing. How could he be worthy of such a good woman? ¡°Yes.¡± The steward was only shocked for a moment before he immediately retreated. The Second Prince was fond of women, and it wasn¡¯t the first time he had done something like that. Moreover, these women wouldn¡¯t dare to speak out even if they had suffered a loss. Let alone the fact that the Second Prince was a prince. Even if it couldn¡¯t be covered up, he could simply marry her back to the residence as a concubine. To Su Qian, who had lost her chastity, it was actually a step up. ¡°All of you, get out. No matter how much noise we make later, no one is allowed to disturb me. Otherwise, be careful that I will slaughter all of you.¡± With that, Xiao Hengjun chased everyone out of the room and ran to the incense burner. Xiao Hengjun took out the incense that could bewitch people¡¯s minds and lit it. After taking a sniff, an unusual blush appeared on his face. He eagerly waited for Su Qian¡¯s arrival. Meanwhile, under the steward¡¯s arrangements, five experts at the second level quickly headed towards Nangong¡¯s residence. Their leader was at the early stage of the third level. Although he wasn¡¯t as powerful as Nangong Mufeng, it was effortless to conceal their identities and kidnap a waste like Su Qian. They had no idea how many experts of the Nangong Family were waiting for them. The group of people continued to move quickly, darting through the deserted alleys. When they were about to reach the mansion of the Nangong Family, a gust of wind shattered the darkness and knocked one of them to the ground. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone stopped at once and turned to look behind them. They saw that the gust of wind was actually a sharp sleeve arrow. At this moment, the person who was pierced by the sleeve arrow had already fallen to the ground and was not breathing. A stream of bright red blood flowed from the man¡¯s body, causing the eyes of all the black-clothed men to freeze.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: Serve the Second Prince Well Chapter 115: Serve the Second Prince Well Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Who is it? Show yourself!¡± In the darkness, the third-tier expert leader shouted in anger. However, no one responded to his words. Instead, the sharp sleeve arrows shot out from the sky and covered the earth. They shattered the sky and attacked the men in black. Looking closely, those sleeve arrows were all spirit-breaking arrows that could break through the spiritual energy barrier. They were definitely not something that ordinary forces could use! Ding! Ding! Ding! They quickly drew out their long sword and began to resist the spirit-breaking arrows. No matter how strong the experts present were, they could not withstand the spirit-breaking arrows that swept over like raindrops. Soon, one after another were knocked down to the ground, pierced with holes like a hornet¡¯s nest. When the third-tier expert saw his subordinates fall one after another, and he was the only one left, a suffocating sense of despair welled up in his heart. His body trembled violently, and only after two arrows landed on his shoulder and thigh did the rain of arrows finally stop. With his leg injured, he did not even have the strength to struggle. Seeing a few black-red figures step out of the darkness, he was so scared that he quickly begged for mercy. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°The Second Prince ordered you to capture Su Qian?¡± The leading of the assassins had a piece of cloth covering his face, revealing only a pair of narrow eyes. He asked coldly. The third-tier expert nodded, and the assassin stabbed his sword into his chest, ending his life. With a tragic look in his widened eyes, the third-tier expert seemed to be unable to believe that he was killed in seconds. After falling to the ground, he quickly lost his breath. ¡°After cleaning up this place, send Hua Niang to the Second Prince¡¯s residence and let him enjoy her properly.¡± The leader of the assassins sneered, and his subordinates quickly stepped forward. In the blink of an eye, the ground was cleaned up. Fifteen minutes later, just as Xiao Hengjun was being tortured by the aroma and his inner thirst almost driving him crazy, a figure finally flashed past the door. ¡°Did you catch Su Qian?¡± Xiao Hengjun asked in a hoarse voice as he subconsciously felt that it was the men in black that he had sent out. ¡°Yes.¡± The leader of the assassins¡¯ voice came from outside the door. ¡°This woman came willingly and said that she wanted to serve the Second Prince well. However, she was a little shy and asked the Second Prince to blow out the lights first.¡± Thinking about Su Qian had come willingly to serve him, Xiao Hengjun was so happy that he was about to soar to the heavens. Without a word, he blew out the candle and said, ¡°Hurry up and call her in.¡± Creak- The door was gently pushed open, and a figure stepped into the room. Xiao Hengjun could almost imagine how ecstatic he would be next. His body was already weak all over due to the drugs. He excitedly said to the figure in front of his bed, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t make me wait any longer. Come quickly!¡± ¡°Uh-huh~~Your Highness, you are so bad.¡± It was clearly a coquettish voice, but for some reason, the woman¡¯s voice sounded like a tolling bell. It was hoarse and old. It was not Su Qian at all! The Second Prince¡¯s facial muscles twitched violently. He asked in horror, ¡°Who are you? Why aren¡¯t you Su Qian?!¡± ¡°I am Hua Niang, and I am here specifically to serve you, Second Prince.¡± After saying this, Hua Niang¡¯s burly figure stood in front of the Second Prince. In the darkness, Xiao Hengjun saw Hua Niang clearly. For a moment, he thought he saw a black bear. Hua Niang was seven feet tall, with a strong back and a stocky waist. She was as strong as a small mountain, wearing a gaudy red and green dress. Her facial features were painted with terrible makeup. Her pale face, bright red lips, and her seductive eyes scared Xiao Hengjun so much that he wailed like a pig being slaughtered.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 116 - Chapter 116:1 Won’t Let You Sleep Tonight Chapter 116:1 Won¡¯t Let You Sleep Tonight Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Don¡¯t come over. I don¡¯t want you. Get lost!¡± Xiao Hengjun wanted to slap Hua Niang away, but he had waited for so long just now. The medicinal effects had already made his entire body weak. Plus Hua Niang¡¯s body, her two hands grabbed his wrists tightly with a cracking sound. Then, Hua Niang took off her shoes and got on the bed. She straddled Xiao Hengjun¡¯s body and sat down, almost causing him to spit blood from the pressure. Crackle! With the sound of his undergarments being torn apart, Xiao Hengjun felt that his clothes were not attached to his body. His naked body was exposed to the air. A chill crept up from his heels to his head, making him feel like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, as expected of a prince. Young and strong, with delicate and tender flesh. I think I can satisfy myself with you.¡± Hua Niang squeezed out a creepy smile and raised her hand to poke Xiao Hengjun¡¯s lips. She chuckled and said, ¡°Second Prince, I won¡¯t let you sleep tonight¡­¡± Xiao Hengjun was so frightened that tears were forced out of the corners of his eyes. He let out a mournful scream, ¡°No!!¡± Outside the courtyard, the soldiers in charge of guarding looked at each other and blushed. He wondered what kind of woman the Second Prince had found this time to have such an exciting time. Meanwhile, the leader of the assassins also left the Second Prince¡¯s residence and headed towards the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence. He returned to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence with ease. The leader of the assassins knelt down respectfully as soon as he entered the study. ¡°Master.¡± Xiao Yan sat in front of the desk and was painting. He asked casually, ¡°Is everything settled?¡± ¡°Yes, the spy we planted in the Second Prince¡¯s residence was right. The Second Prince has indeed fallen for Miss Su. But don¡¯t worry, Master. I¡¯ve already sent Hua Niang over. With Hua Niang¡¯s superb bedroom skills, she will definitely satisfy the Second Prince.¡± The leader of the assassins had pulled down the cloth covering his face as he spoke. It was Dongyan, who was grinning evilly. ¡°Good.¡± As Xiao Yan¡¯s voice fell, the brush that he had been drawing finally came to a close. The woman in the portrait was devastatingly beautiful, and the corners of her eyes were filled with charm. It was Su Qian. Xiao Yan¡¯s fingertips swept across Su Qian¡¯s face on the painting as he chuckled. ¡°Get someone to keep an eye on the Second Prince and the Su family, as well as the Nangong family¡¯s second and third branches. Once there¡¯s any news, inform me immediately.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dongyan nodded and turned to leave. Time flew by. There were only two days left until the Su family had to repay their debts. Early in the morning, Su Qian, who was staying overnight at the Nangong family¡¯s residence, sat in her room and heard Qian Rong say that Liu Qi had succeeded. She knew that it must have been the Su family¡¯s spy, Lu Ying, who had stolen the fifth-grade elixirs she had prepared. ¡°After tomorrow, the Su family will have to pay back the money they owe the auction house.¡± Su Qian glanced at Qian Rong. ¡°Go find Ah You and get him to spread the news that the Feng Lin Auction House will be holding an unprecedented grand auction the day after tomorrow, the day the Su family pays back the money. Anyone can come and participate. Whoever wants to use this opportunity to auction their treasures can bring their treasures to the auction house for an appraisal. Moreover, this time, our auction house will not charge any auction fees and will help with the auction for free.¡± Qian Rong couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she heard that. ¡°Master, you are really smart. This way, the Su family will definitely fall for it!¡± ¡°What do you mean fall for it? Qian¡¯er, what are you talking about with the maidservant so happily? Tell me about it.¡± Lady Zhou strode over with Lady Wen¡¯s support and looked at Su Qian lovingly. ¡°We¡¯re talking about the day after tomorrow when there¡¯s a grand auction at the Feng Lin Auction House. Grandma, Aunt, if you are free, why don¡¯t we go and take a look together?¡± Su Qian suggested with a smile.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: The People of the Qian Yao Pavilion are Truly as Foolish as Pigs Chapter 117: The People of the Qian Yao Pavilion are Truly as Foolish as Pigs Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Feng Lin Auction House is holding an auction the day after tomorrow? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡± Lady Wen asked curiously. The auctions held by the Feng Lin Auction House had always been packed with customers. According to their past practice, if they were going to hold an auction the day after tomorrow, then the news should have been leaked yesterday instead of waiting until now. This was slightly different from the past habits of the auction house. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but I only found out about the auction when I went out earlier. There shouldn¡¯t be any mistake about it.¡± Qian Rong smiled and said, ¡°I also heard that this auction is unprecedentedly grand and many people will go to participate.¡± ¡°How can we miss such an interesting event? Hurry, let the servants book a VIP room at the Feng Lin Auction House. We three ladies will go and join in the fun the day after tomorrow.¡± Lady Zhou agreed immediately and held Su Qian¡¯s hand. ¡°Qian¡¯er, since you¡¯ve come back. Your aunt and 1 will definitely take you and the children shopping. If you don¡¯t have any plans today, why don¡¯t we go shopping together?¡± How could Su Qian reject Lady Zhou and Lady Wen¡¯s eager gazes? Su Qian nodded without hesitation and agreed, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s call the children and we¡¯ll leave now.¡± Lady Zhou and Lady Wen were grinning from car to car. After the three of them brought the children along, they happily went shopping. In the courtyard where the Su family lived. No servant was attending in the hall. All the irrelevant people had been chased out, leaving only the Ancestor Su and Su Chcnghua looking excitedly at the elixirs in front of them, along with a woman in a green dress standing before them. In the white jade medicine bottle on the table, a fifth-grade elixir with elixir veins lay quietly. It was emitting a dazzling and brilliant light like a gem. Su Chcnghua and Ancestor Su looked at each other and smiled. ¡°As expected of a fifth-tier elixir. This aura and luster are definitely not something that ordinary medicinal elixirs can compare to.¡± Ancestor Su¡¯s smile was extremely brilliant. He smiled as he looked at Lu Ying in front of him and said, ¡°Lu Ying, you stole the elixir so quickly. It makes me extremely pleased!¡± Lu Ying was still young, and when she heard such praise, she was so happy that she wished she could go to the heavens. ¡°Ancestor, you flatter me. This is what I dare to do. Speaking of which, it was only that Shopkeeper Liu Qi¡¯s fault for being too stupid. She didn¡¯t even know how to properly hide a fifth-grade elixir and insisted on putting it in the warehouse. She even let her subordinates take turns guarding it. No wonder I was able to take advantage of the loophole.¡± Lu Ying had been paying attention to the movements of the Qian Yao Pavilion all along. When Liu Qi came back from a trip, she had been acting sneakily and even asked people to take turns guarding the warehouse. The maid who was supposed to guard the warehouse yesterday had something to do at home, so she asked Lu Ying to help out for the night. How could Lu Ying be polite? She took the opportunity to enter the warehouse and saw the fifth-grade elixir placed on the altar. She immediately stole it and left Qian Yao Pavilion. ¡°Hahaha, the people of Qian Yao Pavilion are truly as foolish as pigs. They didn¡¯t even realize that we have planted spies in their place and even let our people successfully steal such a precious elixir. It¡¯s really laughable.¡± Su Chcnghua became even more pleased with himself. He looked at the fifth-grade elixir as if it was a treasure, and the more he looked at it, the more he liked it. ¡°However, the people from Qian Yao Pavilion should have discovered that the elixir was stolen by now. I¡¯m afraid they will suspect Lu Ying. If they come to our door, it will be difficult for us..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: When Has Our Su Family Ever Been in Such Destitute? Chapter 118: When Has Our Su Family Ever Been in Such Destitute? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°You¡¯re just too young. So what if Liu Qi finds out? From now on, Lu Ying will not leave the mansion until she sells the elixirs. Liu Qi has no evidence, so we don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Ancestor Su said shamelessly. ¡°Ancestor Su is right. Shopkeeper Liu Qi has never spread the news that the Qian Yao Pavilion has a fifth-grade elixir. Even if they come looking for us, as long as they don¡¯t see me, it will just be her words against ours. No one will believe her.¡± Lu Ying smiled smugly. ¡°You¡¯re right. Moreover, with this elixir, our Su family has a chance of making a comeback.¡± Ancestor Su looked at Lu Ying lovingly, ¡°Good child, you can leave first. After we deal with this elixir, we will definitely reward you heavily.¡± Lu Ying was originally an unfavored lady born from the Third Elder¡¯s concubine. Although she was also a young lady of the Su family, she had been quietly living in obscurity. However, with Ancestor Su¡¯s words, she would definitely be able to live comfortably in the future. ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Ying left happily. Before she left, she did not forget to close the door of the hall, leaving the Ancestor Su and Su Chenghua in the hall to admire the elixir. ¡°Ancestor Su, how do you plan to deal with this elixir?¡± Su Chenghua raised his head and asked with a smile. ¡°Of course, we have to deal with it as soon as possible. This thing is a hot potato. We have to take action at once and sell it before Qian Yao Pavilion can react.¡± ¡°Forefather, I have an idea.¡± Su Chenghua smiled and said, ¡°Just now, when the great steward of the Feng Lin Auction House sent someone to ask us if we wanted to sell the Soul Cleansing Elixirs, he said that there would be a grand auction in the auction house the day after tomorrow. Not only will it be held in the largest central auction hall in the auction house, but the auction house is also waiving all middleman fees for the auction this time. Why don¡¯t we put the elixir up for auction? When the time comes, we¡¯ll sell it all at once. Even if the Qian Yao Pavilion finds out, by that time we have money, Gong Nan won¡¯t be our match anymore!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Ancestor Su pondered for a moment and fondled the elixir bottle in his hand lovingly. He said seriously, ¡°This fifth-grade elixir is our only chance to turn things around. We must not make any mistakes. Go to Hu Men Escort Agency now and hire some powerful experts to protect the elixir!¡± ¡°Ancestor, hiring an armed escort is a good idea, but, but we don¡¯t have money now,¡± Su Chenghua said weakly. Hiring an armed escort would cost at most a thousand taels of gold, but the Su family was in dire straits and could not even afford this little money. ¡°Damn it, when has our Su family ever been so destitute?¡± Ancestor Su gritted his teeth and forced out a sentence, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Great Steward Gu want the Soul Cleansing Elixir? Then sell all the Soul Cleansing Elixirs to him and use the money to hire an armed escort!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it now.¡± Su Chenghua nodded quickly and left the hall. The Su family was now being closely watched by everyone in the imperial capital, so the news that Su Chenghua had gone to Gu Qingyou to sell the Soul Cleansing Elixirs quickly spread throughout the streets. When everyone heard the news, their first reaction was to sigh. To think that the Su family had such a big business, but they had actually fallen to such a state. Especially when everyone heard that Great Steward Gu of the Feng Lin Auction House had actually lowered the price of each Soul Cleansing Elixir by 30 gold coins. The Su family had still agreed to sell it, they unanimously felt that the Su family must have gone crazy.. Otherwise, why would they do such a bad deal that would leave them with nothing? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: Who Said Su Qian Was Unfavored? Chapter 119: Who Said Su Qian Was Unfavored? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Su family did not think much of it. Instead, they spent a lot of money to hire an armed escort from Hu Men Escort Agency and quietly waited for the auction to arrive. On the day of the auction, the Feng Lin Auction House was packed with people. Everyone wanted to join in the fun. Soon, the luxurious carriage with the Nangong family¡¯s flag stopped steadily at the entrance of the auction house. With the help of Lady Wen and Su Qian, Lady Zhou walked out of the carriage with a smile. ¡°Wow, this is really lively.¡± Lady Zhou glanced at the crowded Feng Lin Auction House and immediately looked at Su Qian reproachfully. ¡°You child, look at how lively this place is. What do you want me to say about you?¡± As soon as Lady Zhou said this, everyone present raised their eyebrows. Hearing the old madam¡¯s disdainful tone, it was indeed as the rumors said. The Nangong family looked down upon Su Qian. Now they made her serve the carriage and scolded as soon as she opened her mouth. It was obvious that Su Qian was not favored at all! Lady Zhou didn¡¯t notice the strangling gazes and was still looking at Su Qian as she sighed. ¡°Look at how lively this auction house is. Before I left, I told you to bring the children along. It¡¯s rare for those two children to see such a lively scene. They must be happy after coming!¡± When the surrounding crowd heard this, they were all dumbfounded. Didn¡¯t they say that they wouldn¡¯t dote on Su Qian? However, the old madam¡¯s words clearly revealed her love for Su Qian¡¯s children. Instantly, everyone felt like they had been slapped in the face. Who said that Su Qian was not favored? Not only Su Qian but also her two children were doted on by the Nangong family. Hearing the old madam¡¯s words of protection and concern for them, it was obvious that she treasured those two children above her heart! ¡°Mother, did you forget that when we left, the two children were pestering Father to cultivate? Why don¡¯t we let them cultivate? When we see something rare in the auction house later, we can buy it and give it to them. They will definitely be happy.¡± Lady Wen said. ¡°Aunt.¡± Su Qian felt helpless. ¡°When we went shopping two days ago, we bought so many things for the two children. Why are we still buying? There¡¯s no need to buy anymore.¡± ¡°Why not? I must buy.¡± Lady Zhou patted Su Qian¡¯s hand. ¡°Not only do I have to buy it for the children, but I also have to buy it for you. I see that you lack some jewelry. Look at how young and beautiful you are. Why do you always dress so plainly? Let¡¯s go. Tell me what you want. I will buy it for you.¡± The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but envy Su Qian when they witnessed this scene. ¡°Look, this Su Qian is really doted on. Look at the old madam. When her granddaughter returned, she couldn¡¯t stop smiling.¡± Someone in the crowd immediately said. At this moment, another carriage stopped steadily at the entrance of Feng Lin Auction House. The people in the carriage clearly heard the discussion in the crowd and immediately let out a disdainful sneer. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Our Su family doesn¡¯t want a good-for-nothing, but the Nangong family treats her like a treasure. How ridiculous.¡± An ear-piercing sound rang out. It was so sharp that it immediately attracted the attention of everyone present, causing them to look at the carriage at the same time. Su Qian raised her hand to stop Lady Wen, who was about to rush out to argue. As expected, Su Qian saw Su Yue leading the way and alighting from the carriage. ¡°Do you people from the Su family understand manners? How dare you discuss my granddaughter?!¡± Lady Zhou¡¯s face sank as she coldly questioned.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: Su Qian Is a Jinx Chapter 120: Su Qian Is a Jinx Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Fifth Sister, stop talking.¡± Su Yunxian followed down from the carriage and tugged at Su Yue¡¯s hand. ¡°Master Nangong is seriously ill and Old Madam is already upset. Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°The two girls of the Su family are both eloquent.¡± How could Lady Zhou not hear the mockery hidden in Su Yunxian¡¯s words? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the old master had recovered, she would definitely have been angered by Su Yunxian¡¯s words. ¡°Su Yue.¡± Su Qian looked at Su Yue and asked calmly, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. Your injuries have healed and you have the strength to spout nonsense again.¡± Su Qian¡¯s words immediately made Su Yue¡¯s face darken. She recalled the scene of her being beaten up by Su Qian and gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Su Qian, what are you so smug about? You¡¯re just an abandoned child by the Su family! Do you think you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯re connected to the Nangong family? Let me tell you, you¡¯re dreaming. The Nangong family is only interested in your beauty and wants to use you!¡± Lady Wen was not in a hurry. She smiled gently and said, ¡°Then our Qian¡¯er still has her looks that can be used by others, unlike you, Fifth Miss, who doesn¡¯t even have the value to be used by others.¡± Su Yunxian stood quietly aside and observed the way Lady Zhou and Lady Wen protected Su Qian. She was not surprised. It wasn¡¯t a secret that the Nangong family treated Su Qian well. It was just that Su Qian, who was once ignorant, never took the people of the Nangong family seriously. Now, it seemed that they had joined forces. She wouldn¡¯t stand out and draw attention to herself at a time like this. So she insincerely advised Su Yue. ¡°Yue¡¯er, you¡¯ve just recovered. You can¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t stop me!¡± Su Yue wouldn¡¯t listen to her advice. She pushed Su Yunxian away and heard someone clearing their throat from the carriage behind her. Su Chenghua¡¯s calm voice rang out as he slowly got out of the carriage. A cold glint flashed across his eyes as he slowly said, ¡°Yue¡¯er, if the people of the Nangong family want to go crazy and hold a piece of trash in their hands. Then let them do it. In any case, they will soon find out that Su Qian is a jinx and will sooner or later bring disaster to the entire Nangong family.¡± ¡°Bullshit.¡± Lady Zhou¡¯s walking stick hit the ground heavily. She was famous for being tough when she was young. Even though she was in her twilight years, the murderous aura around her did not dissipate. She still had an imposing aura. ¡°Su Chenghua, you¡¯re already so old, yet you still don¡¯t know how to be shameless? The Su family is where they are today because of the dowry my daughter gave them. A family that relies on scamming women for money to develop doesn¡¯t know how to behave. You actually have the courage to come out and embarrass yourself. You¡¯re really shameless!¡± As soon as Lady Zhou finished speaking, many people around laughed out loud. As expected, the old madam was still as ferocious as ever. However, what she said made sense. Wasn¡¯t the Su family built on the money they swindled from her daughter? In that case, as a mother, it was only right for the old madam to scold him. The corner of Su Chenghua¡¯s mouth twitched twice, but he forced himself to suppress his anger. He pointed at Su Qian¡¯s nose and said, ¡°Su Qian, you unfilial daughter. Do you think you can live comfortably just because you¡¯re with the Nangong family? Now, you even dared to come to the Feng Lin Auction House to make a fool of yourself. You really did not know the immensity of heaven and earth.¡± ¡°Grandmother, Aunt, forget it.¡± Su Qian stopped the two of them and said slowly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to argue with them..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: If You Dare to Take Another Step Forward, You’ll Die Chapter 121: If You Dare to Take Another Step Forward, You¡¯ll Die Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When everyone heard this, the crowd was first surprised. Then, they looked at Su Qian playfully. ¡°Is there something wrong with Su Qian¡¯s brain? How can she tolerate being humiliated like this?¡± The crowd exclaimed in disbelief. ¡°Hmph, fortunately, she endured it. Otherwise, our Su family wouldn¡¯t have let it go.¡± Su Chenghua looked at the carriage. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Escorts, please get off the carriage.¡± At the same time, Su Chenghua looked over and the crowd watched as three powerful armed escorts got out of the carriage. Two of them were at the early stage of the third rank expert, and the other was at the peak of the third rank, far from being offended by ordinary people. When everyone saw this, they finally understood. No wonder Su Qian said forget it. It turned out that she was afraid of the existence of these armed escorts. Su Qian glanced at the armed escorts and was not surprised. She had sensed the auras of the escorts when the carriage had driven over. She did not need to guess to know that the Su family must have spent money to hire escorts to protect those elixirs. Thinking of the fifth-grade elixir that she had prepared, Su Qian smiled lightly and ignored the arrogant Su family members. She looked at Lady Zhou and Lady Wen with a smile, ¡°Grandmother, Aunt, the auction is about to begin. We should go in.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Lady Zhou was unwilling. She thought of her granddaughter being wronged and felt as if a knife had been twisted in her heart. ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. The Su family won¡¯t be happy for long.¡± Su Qian lowered her long eyelashes and said in a low voice. Lady Zhou didn¡¯t know why Su Qian would say that, but she didn¡¯t know what was going on cither. She subconsciously felt that what Su Qian said was true and nodded without hesitation. Seeing that the three of them from the Nangong family were running away, Su Yue rushed forward. ¡°Su Qian, if you have the ability, you can rob my ancestral mansion and my family¡¯s assets. You¡¯re so powerful, what are you afraid of? Come over here!¡± Su Qian¡¯s bloodthirsty gaze swept over. Before Su Yue could touch her, Su Qian kicked her and sent her flying. ¡°Ah!¡± With Su Yue¡¯s miserable scream, one of the armed escorts rushed forward and stabilized Su Yue to prevent her from being injured again. But even so, Su Yue was still seriously injured. Blood trickled down the corner of her mouth and her eyes rolled back as she passed out. ¡°Su Qian, how dare you hurt someone!¡± Su Chenghua looked at Su Qian and recalled how Su Qian had slapped him previously. He was instantly furious. ¡°Escort Qin, hurry up and teach this wretched girl a lesson.¡± ¡°Old Madam, I¡¯m sorry for offending you.¡± The strongest armed escort present cupped his hands at Lady Zhou and clenched his fists as he walked towards Su Qian. ¡°Qian¡¯er, let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± Lady Zhou and Lady Wen were not strong. They were not a match for a peak third-stage expert. ¡°Hu Men Escort Agency, you are paid to do things, but you should also see if your master is worth risking your life for.¡± Su Qian protected Lady Zhou and Lady Wen behind her. A cold light lingered in her phoenix eyes as she warned coldly, ¡°If you dare to take another step forward, you¡¯ll die.¡± The shocking aura around Su Qian stunned Escort Qin, and a deep sense of unease immediately rose in his heart. A voice in his heart kept reminding him that he had to get rid of Su Qian immediately. Otherwise, this woman would definitely be a threat to the Hu Men Escort Agency. ¡°We are paid to do things.. This is the rule of our Hu Men Escort Agency!¡± As soon as Escort Qin finished speaking, his fingers were like sharp claws as he charged toward Su Qian! Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: Qianqian and I are Engaged Chapter 122: Qianqian and I are Engaged Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Just as everyone thought that Su Qian was doomed, a terrifying aura swept through like a ferocious beast. A black shadow flashed past and a fist sent Escort Qin flying from his spot. Bang! Escort Qin fell to the ground with a loud bang and spat out a mouthful of blood. His face was pale as he looked at the man in black who had suddenly appeared. ¡°Dong Yan?¡± Looking at Dong Yan in surprise, Su Qian immediately heard the sound of a wolf howling in the air. Accompanied by a loud sound, Xiao Yan, dressed in a purple robe, descended from the sky. The aura around him was like a forest of ice, causing everyone to step back in fear. ¡°I want to see who dares to bully my woman today.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s indifferent gaze swept over the people behind him and landed coldly on Su Chenghua and the others. Looking at the few heavenly blood wolves that Xiao Yan had brought with him glaring at him with their teeth bared, Su Chenghua instantly recalled how terrifying Xiao Yan was. He shook his head crazily and said, ¡°No, no, no, I dare not, I dare not.¡± Seeing Su Chenghua turn around and run into the auction house after saying this, Xiao Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered. Instead, he smiled at Su Qian and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. But how did your highness end up here?¡± Su Qian looked at Xiao Yan in confusion. ¡°Today, Feng Lin Auction House is holding an auction, so I naturally want to join in the fun.¡± Xiao Yan smiled naturally. ¡°I bring my daughter-in-law and granddaughter to pay respect to the Ninth Prince.¡± Lady Zhou was just about to bow when a gentle breeze swept out from Xiao Yan¡¯s palm and steadily lifted her and Lady Wen¡¯s knees. ¡°Old Madam does not need to be so restrained in front of me,¡± Xiao Yan said gently. ¡°Yes.¡± Lady Zhou nodded. Her attitude towards Xiao Yan was not enthusiastic, but rather a trace of resistance. Thinking back six years ago when the Emperor bestowed the marriage and decided on Qian¡¯er and Xiao Yan, her Old Master had already said that Xiao Yan was definitely not someone from the pool. Qian¡¯er would probably be in turmoil if she married him. She didn¡¯t want her granddaughter to lose her entire life because of marriage, so Lady Zhou didn¡¯t like Xiao Yan. However, he was a prince after all, a prince with deep shrewdness and unfathomable strength. She had no choice but to show him face. ¡°I received the news too late this time and was unable to book a room. I wonder if I can go with Old Madam?¡± Xiao Yan was very smart. Instead of looking for Su Qian, he went straight to Old Madam and smiled kindly. ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go alone and sit in the corner. I guarantee that I won¡¯t take up any space.¡± Su Qian looked displeased and gave Xiao Yan a look like he was a sly fox. This scumbag was clearly looking for an excuse! Leaving aside other matters, he was a prince after all. How could the auction house not reserve a room for him? Even if Ah You didn¡¯t leave it for him, it would only take a word from her. However, Su Qian couldn¡¯t expose herself, so she could only roll her eyes in her heart. ¡°This¡­¡± Lady Zhou looked at Su Qian hesitantly. Xiao Yan was a prince, and he had just helped them. There were many onlookers around them. If they refused, wouldn¡¯t it be a public disgrace to the Ninth Prince? However, she really didn¡¯t want her granddaughter to suffer. For a moment, Lady Zhou was in a dilemma. ¡°This¡­ Your Highness, we are all women, isn¡¯t this not appropriate?¡± Lady Wen¡¯s thoughts were clear, she immediately saw the dilemma of her mother-in-law, so she stood out to explain. ¡°Qianqian and I are engaged, so it¡¯s perfectly legitimate. No one dares to gossip, so Young Madam can rest assured.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s tone was firm as he said without a doubt. When Lady Wen heard this, she frowned. In the end, she could only look at Su Qian questioningly. After all, whether to agree or not ultimately depended on Qian¡¯er¡¯s wishes! Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: This Man Actually Knows How to Say Nice Words to Others? Chapter 123: This Man Actually Knows How to Say Nice Words to Others? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Seeing that Lady Zhou was conflicted, Su Qian¡¯s heart softened. She didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her, so she took the initiative to say, ¡°Grandmother, the Ninth Prince just helped us. We¡¯re helping him to repay his kindness just now.¡± Su Qian¡¯s words were very sincere. Not only did she not make things difficult for Madam Zhou, but she also told Xiao Yan that he could come over and sit together. However, she had repaid the favor just now. In the future, Xiao Yan could forget about taking credit for today¡¯s matter. Xiao Yan had no intention of doing so. Seeing that Su Qian had agreed, he was relieved. ¡°Then let¡¯s go in. Old Madam, please.¡± The group entered the auction house smoothly and took their seats in the VIP room on the third floor. ¡°It¡¯s rare to come to the VIP room on the third floor. It looks much better than the one on the second floor.¡± Lady Zhou sat down steadily with the help of Lady Wen and Su Qian. She looked around and said with a smile. ¡°The third floor of the Feng Lin Auction House has always been off-limits to ordinary people. From this, it can be seen that the Great Steward must have valued the Old Madam very much.¡± Xiao Yan flatters indifferently. Su Qian glanced at Xiao Yan in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect this man to actually say nice things to others. It was no wonder Su Qian was surprised. After all, Xiao Yan was not someone who would easily give a compliment. Even if he was facing the Emperor now, with Xiao Yan¡¯s personality, he might not say anything nice. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so patient when facing the Old Madam. And Xiao Yan¡¯s patience was obviously useful. Lady Zhou smiled, ¡°Your Highness is too polite. Please take a seat, Your Highness.¡± Su Qian and Lady Wen sat down on the right side of Lady Zhou. As soon as the four of them sat down, the beautiful maids of the Feng Lin Auction House served tea, fruits, and snacks. Su Qian took a sip of tea and looked down. She happened to see the Su family members walking to the front of the hall. They were so arrogant as if they wanted to show off before sitting down steadily. ¡°Qian¡¯er, don¡¯t look at them anymore. It¡¯s not worth getting upset over.¡± Seeing that Su Qian kept looking down, Lady Wen hurriedly said this. She looked down at the Su family members with as much disdain as she could. It was as if she was looking at something unsightly. Just a glance would hurt her eyes. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s unlucky. The Su family is so poor, why are they still attending the auction? Can they afford it?¡± Lady Zhou thought of Su Chenghua¡¯s smug look just now and was irritated. ¡°Since the Su family is here, they¡¯re either buying or selling. Grandmother, let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± Su Qian¡¯s heart was as clear as a mirror as she said calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t care about those annoying fellows. Qian¡¯er, if you see anything you like, just tell me. No matter what it is, 1 will buy it for you.¡± Lady Zhou said dotingly. ¡°Thank you, Grandmother.¡± Su Qian smiled and the four of them chatted while drinking tea and eating refreshments. After waiting for half an hour, most of the guests had arrived. The VIP rooms on the second floor were filled with people, and the VIP rooms on the third floor were not for just anyone. Most of them were people from the royal family or sects who didn¡¯t want to show themselves. Most of them kept their curtains closed, but only Su Qian and her group were open and straightforward. The hall was overcrowded. Other than those who were sitting, there were also many people who had arrived late. They could only stand pitifully in the hall, stretching their necks to wait for the auction to begin. Finally, with Gu Qingyou taking the stage, the auction officially began.. Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: Buy, Must Buy Chapter 124: Buy, Must Buy Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Welcome, distinguished guests, to the auction today. On behalf of everyone in the Feng Lin Auction House, I would like to thank you all for coming.¡± Gu Qingyou¡¯s deep and captivating voice was amplified by the effect of spiritual power. His voice spread throughout the hall to ensure that everyone could hear him. ¡°Everyone is familiar with the process of this auction. This time, our auction house has prepared many rare auction items. Now, let¡¯s not talk too much. Let¡¯s take a look at the first auction item first.¡± As Gu Qingyou¡¯s voice fell, the maid quickly pushed a transparent glass cover over. The cover was square, and inside it was a crimson dress. The gorgeous colors were dazzling, like the dazzling sunset in the sky. For some reason, the material of this dress was especially thin, and it even gave off an ethereal aura. It was obvious that it was not an ordinary item. ¡°What everyone is looking at now is the exhibit of our auction house this time, the Heavenly Crimson Gown. It was rumored that this robe only existed in the heavens. A woman who could possess it will remain forever youthful.¡± Gu Qingyou looked at the audience and introduced the Heavenly Crimson Gown. As soon as he said this, the eyes of all the women present lit up. Eternal youth. These simple words were something that countless women yearned for. It was no wonder that everyone was so excited. ¡°Beautiful, it¡¯s really beautiful.¡± Lady Zhou looked at the dress and quickly asked Lady Wen, ¡°Hui¡¯er, don¡¯t you think this dress matches Qian¡¯er perfectly?¡± Lady Wen nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, Mother. Qian¡¯er will definitely look good in this dress.¡± ¡°Grandmother, Aunt, there¡¯s really no need¡­¡± Seeing how excited these two women were, Su Qian quickly stopped them. ¡°Why not? Buy, I have to buy it.¡± Lady Zhou waved her hands casually and the matter was settled, not giving Su Qian a chance to resist. Su Qian frowned helplessly. Her grandmother was too domineering. She did not give her a chance to reject her at all! Meanwhile, Gu Qingyou also began the bidding. ¡°This Heavenly Crimson Gown is the first exhibit, so the starting price is very cheap. It only costs 800 taels of silver.¡± This was simply too cheap. Everyone hurriedly began to bid. ¡°I offer 900 taels!¡± ¡°1,000 taels!¡± ¡°I bid 1,200 taels!¡± ¡°1,500 taels!¡± Lady Zhou was also eager to join in the fun. Who knew that before she could speak, Xiao Yan beside her preempted her. ¡°5,000 taels of gold.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s deep voice was like fine wine. After it faintly sounded, the enthusiastic crowd immediately fell into a deathly silence. Everyone¡¯s gazes simultaneously turned toward Xiao Yan on the third floor, everyone was stunned. What did it mean by rich and overbearing? What were inhumane tycoons! Everyone fell silent. No one dared to compete with Xiao Yan, no one had the financial power to do so. Su Qian looked at Xiao Yan suspiciously. Why did this man buy the Heavenly Crimson Gown? Su Qian thought about it. What else could Xiao Yan do? It was nothing more than giving it to a girl to make her happy. Seeing Xiao Yan look at the Heavenly Crimson Gown with a satisfied expression, Su Qian didn¡¯t know why, but her heart felt sour and swollen. It was as if she was suffocated by waterlogged cotton. The frustration couldn¡¯t go up or down. In short, it was very uncomfortable. Su Qian tried her best to ignore the annoyance that rose in her heart and kept her emotions hidden. She remained calm and watched as Gu Qingyou struck the gavel and the maid of the auction house brought the garment up. ¡°Your Highness is truly generous. 1 wonder which young lady His Highness is planning to give this garment to?¡± Lady Zhou thought that Xiao Yan had other young ladies that he liked, and her heart was filled with joy.. Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: If Qianqian Doesn’t Like It, Then Throw It Away Chapter 125: If Qianqian Doesn¡¯t Like It, Then Throw It Away Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As long as Xiao Yan liked someone else, then the marriage between Qian¡¯er and him would most likely be called off! ¡°I think the same as Old Madam and Young Madam. We all think that this dress suits Qianqian very well.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with a deep smile. He flickered his eyes, and Dong Yan, who was beside him, took the Heavenly Crimson Gown from the maid and placed it in front of Su Qian. Su Qian looked at this scene in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yan to give her the dress. The stagnant breath in Su Qian¡¯s chest suddenly dissipated, and she cleared her throat and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness. However, this item is too precious. 1 can¡¯t accept it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Xiao Yan didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids. ¡°If QianQian doesn¡¯t like it, then throw it away.¡± Dong Yan nodded and pretended to be about to throw the Heavenly Crimson Gown down from the third floor! ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Su Qian looked at this man with extreme behavior. She knew very well that if Xiao Yan threw away the dress he had just bought, others would speculate that the items in the Feng Lin Auction House were not good and did not meet the customer¡¯s expectations! ¡°Willing to accept it?¡± As if he knew that Su Qian wouldn¡¯t reject him, Xiao Yan smiled calmly. Su Qian gritted her teeth so hard that she almost broke them. She tried her best to squeeze out a smile and said, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re so generous. Of course, 1 can¡¯t reject you. I¡¯ll temporarily keep this item for you.¡± Only then was Xiao Yan satisfied and asked Dongyan to give the dress to Su Qian. Lady Zhou and Lady Wen looked at each other and Lady Zhou felt immensely relieved. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t say which beloved girl the gift was for earlier. Otherwise, she would have really put her granddaughter in a difficult situation. The auction continued. Next, all kinds of rare treasures, precious jewelry, weapons, elixirs, and prescriptions were auctioned. Lady Zhou had originally come to the auction with the intention of buying a gift for her granddaughter. However, as soon as she opened her mouth and said something about what looked good and was suitable for Su Qian or her children, no one else had the chance to bid. The items were directly outbid by Xiao Yan at a sky-high price and all of them were sent to Su Qian. In the end, it was as if Lady Zhou and Lady Wen had taken medicine to keep quiet. No one dared to mention buying things for Su Qian again, afraid that if they did, Xiao Yan would directly bid for the entire Feng Lin Auction House¡¯s inventory. The various rare treasures around Su Qian had already piled up into a small mountain. Su Qian was so angry that she glared at Xiao Yan. However, Xiao Yan didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. He didn¡¯t take Su Qian¡¯s emotions to heart at all. Fortunately, after Lady Zhou and Lady Wen stopped speaking, Xiao Yan restrained himself a lot, and Su Qian finally got to see the main event. ¡°Next, I would like to introduce to everyone our main event today. It is a fifth-grade elixir called the Dragon Flame Elixir!¡± As Gu Qingyou spoke, everyone was in an uproar. They were stunned to see a round elixir being carefully brought up to the stage by a maid. The moment the bottle cap was opened, a pure medicinal fragrance swept out. The enchanting fragrance was almost suffocating, causing everyone¡¯s eyes to burn! ¡°Look, there¡¯s an elixir vein on that elixir. It really is a fifth-grade elixir!¡± Someone in the crowd exclaimed. It was no wonder that everyone was amazed. This was because this fifth-grade elixir had always been something that could be encountered by luck and not sought after. How many people might not even see one in their entire lives? They had really broadened their horizons today. Just as everyone was sighing at the astonishing rankings of the Feng Lin Auction House, Gu Qingyou smiled warmly and said, ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve misunderstood. This elixir doesn¡¯t belong to our Feng Lin Auction House. Someone has entrusted our auction house to auction it. Next, I¡¯ll invite the owner of this Dragon Flame Elixir to start the bid for everyone..¡± Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: The Su Family Will Definitely Make a Comeback Chapter 126: The Su Family Will Definitely Make a Comeback Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Qingyou¡¯s words immediately surprised everyone. They had their eyes wide open as they curiously discussed non-stop. They wanted to know what kind of big shot were actually willing to auction off a fifth-grade elixir. However, everyone soon got their answer. Under the gaze of the astonished crowd, Ancestor Su walked up to the stage and stood next to Gu Qingyou. ¡°Please be quiet. I will now make a bid.¡± As soon as he spoke, the entire crowd went into an uproar! Just now, everyone had some thoughts in their hearts. They guessed that perhaps the royal family or a large sect that was auctioning off the elixir. After all, only those with such high status could possess a fifth-grade elixir. No one had expected the elixir would actually belong to the down-and-out Su family. Everyone looked at each other and saw the Su family sitting in their seats. Each of them straightened their backs and accepted the admiration of the crowd. ¡°Oh my god, is there a mistake? This is actually the Su family¡¯s elixir?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the Su family come to the auction aggressively today. It turns out that they have confidence! However, where did they get such precious elixir from?¡± ¡°Why do you care so much? Anyway, now that they had the elixir, the Su family would definitely be able to make a comeback.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than just a comeback, they¡¯re bound to be even more successful than before!¡± At this point, everyone felt a little regretful in their hearts. They regretted not lending a helping hand when the Su family was in dire straits. Otherwise, they would have owed them a favor! ¡°This is impossible!¡± Lady Zhou was so shocked that she almost stood up from her seat. Her voice was not soft and immediately attracted the attention of many people. Sensing everyone¡¯s gaze, Lady Zhou couldn¡¯t afford to show her surprise. She could only suppress her trembling and pretend that nothing had happened. Many people saw Lady Zhou¡¯s reactions and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts. The Su family relied on marrying the daughter of the Nangong family to make a fortune, and in the end, they even heartlessly let the daughter of the Nangong family down. This matter was known to everyone in the imperial capital. Now that the Su family was in dire straits, the happiest ones were the Nangong family. Unfortunately, the Nangong family had not been happy for a few days when the Su family suddenly obtained a fifth-grade elixir. Now that they were in the limelight, they definitely would not take the Nangong family seriously. ¡°How could this be? Where did they get a fifth-grade elixir?¡± Lady Zhou muttered to herself after she sat down. Her face turned pale and she could hardly believe it. ¡°Mother¡­¡± Lady Wen¡¯s eyes turned red when she saw Lady Zhou¡¯s action. She knew very well that ever since her elder sister died, although her parents did not say it, they had long hated the Su family. Lady Zhou was delighted every day when the Su family fell apart before. Now that the Su family was going to rely on a fifth-grade elixir to make a comeback, it was undoubtedly a huge blow to her parents. Lady Zhou thought of her poor daughter and all sorts of emotions welled up in her heart. Her frail body couldn¡¯t help but tremble until a jade-like hand gently covered her wrinkled hand. She looked at Su Qian in surprise and happened to meet Su Qian¡¯s gaze. ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. This might be a blessing in disguise. The Su family won¡¯t have a good ending.¡± Su Qian¡¯s tone was firm. It wasn¡¯t as simple as comforting Lady Zhou. Lady Zhou looked at her granddaughter and a strange feeling suddenly rose in her heart. ¡°Qian¡¯er, are you¡­¡± Su Qian didn¡¯t wait for Lady Zhou to speak. She raised her hand to her lips, indicating for Lady Zhou to stop talking. Then, she looked at Ancestor Su.. Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: Blood Demon Pavilion chapter 127: blood demon pavilion translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio a cold mist lingered in su qian¡¯s phoenix eyes. it was as if she was looking at a miserable clown as she quietly watched ancestor su¡¯s every move. xiao yan sat at the side and watched quietly. he observed su qian¡¯s expression and knew very well that his qian¡¯er had more surprises waiting for him. ¡°everyone, quiet down.¡± on the stage, ancestor su held his head high and let out a breath of relief. he had not been so carefree for a long time. it was as if the breath that had been stuck in his chest had finally been exhaled. he laughed with a red face, ¡°i believe that everyone has heard of the dragon flame elixir. this elixir is extremely divine. it is a sacred medicine for healing. no matter how serious the injury is, even if the body is poisoned and struggling to survive, as long as there is one last breath left, the dragon flame elixir can cure it. whoever possesses this elixir is like having an extra life¡­¡± as soon as ancestor su finished speaking, the eyes of everyone below the stage lit up with fervor. they all looked at the dragon flame elixir longingly. they simply wished that they could put this precious elixir into their pockets right now! ¡°ancestor su, don¡¯t talk about this. hurry up and bid.¡± a man¡¯s anxious voice immediately came from the vip room on the third floor. the people sitting on the third floor were all people from large sects. only they could afford a fifth-grade elixir and knew the value of this dragon flame elixir very well. su qian saw that the man had placed a curtain in the room, so she couldn¡¯t see clearly which faction they were from. she couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°they are from the blood demon pavilion. their branch pavilion master was injured by a demon beast three years ago and has been struggling at death¡¯s door. he needs the dragon flame elixir to heal,¡± said xiao yan¡¯s familiar voice suddenly sounded in su qian¡¯s mind. su qian looked at xiao yan in surprise. when she saw this man¡¯s calm expression, she almost couldn¡¯t resist the urge to pounce over and ask how terrifying this man¡¯s strength was. otherwise, how could he talk directly in her mind? this only strengthened su qian¡¯s belief that the man in front of her was dangerous as she stroked her snow-white chin. the blood demon pavilion was a top faction on the continent. if they provoked such a large faction, the su family¡¯s good days would probably come to an end. ancestor su said happily, ¡°hehe, alright. 1 won¡¯t keep you guessing. for this fifth-grade elixir, our su family bids 100,000 taels of gold. the one who bids the most wins.¡± as soon as ancestor su finished speaking, the people present began to bid frantically! ¡°i bid 130,000 gold taels!¡± ¡°i bid 150,000!¡± ¡°180,000 taels!¡± ¡°200,000 taels!¡± h 11 the bidding sounds were one after another. ancestor su was so happy that he could not close his mouth. 200,000 gold taels to buy a fifth-grade elixir was simply the price of cabbage. no wonder it was being fought over by everyone. thinking of how much money he had, ancestor su could imagine the day when their su family would regain their glory and crush the nangong family! ¡°300,000 gold taels and three third-grade elixirs.¡± at this moment, the pure voice of a young lady suddenly came from the direction of the blood demon pavilion. the lady¡¯s voice was not loud, but it instantly suppressed the other people who were eager to make a move. those who wanted to bid were all shocked by the lady¡¯s bid. 300,000 gold taels and three third-grade elixirs, this was simply an astronomical price! on the stage, ancestor su¡¯s legs went weak when he heard that. he was so excited that his heart was about to jump out. without hesitation, he snatched the small hammer from gu qingyou¡¯s hand and slammed it on the table.. ¡°deal, it¡¯s settled!¡± Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: Only a Fifth chapter 128: only a fifth-grade elixir can save my uncle translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio meanwhile, in the room where the blood demon pavilion members were. the curtains blocked most of the light from the outside, and the room was dimly lit. the people from the blood demon pavilion were all shocked. immediately, several men looked at the white-robed lady sitting in the darkness. ¡°eldest miss, isn¡¯t this a little too expensive?¡± ¡°right now, only a fifth-grade elixir can save my uncle. so i¡¯m willing to spend the money.¡± the lady¡¯s pleasant voice was like an oriole¡¯s. she said faintly, ¡°i¡¯ll pay for it myself. you guys go and help me sign the agreement.¡± ¡°yes¡­¡± when the blood demon pavilion branch¡¯s first elder heard this, he could not help but feel ashamed. he thought to himself that she was indeed the eldest miss. her actions were different from ordinary people. soon, the first elder led his subordinates and strode toward ancestor su on the stage. when everyone saw the blood demon mark on the chests of the first elder and the others, they immediately knew their identities. they weren¡¯t surprised and just watched the first elder and his subordinates approach. it turned out the be people from the blood demon pavilion. no wonder they were so rich. ancestor su stood on the stage and was extremely excited. at this moment, the first elder and the others were the god of fortune and the money tree in his eyes. in addition, the status of the blood demon pavilion in the martial world far exceeded that of the su family. after the first elder went up on stage, ancestor su immediately rushed over impatiently and grabbed the first elder¡¯s hand, shaking it vigorously. ¡°may i know how to address you?¡± ¡°i¡¯m the first elder of the blood demon pavilion,¡± the first elder said proudly. ¡°first elder, this dragon flame elixir is a rare good thing. you guys have made a great profit by buying it!¡± ancestor su didn¡¯t forget to act good after getting a bargain. he smiled so widely that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. looking at the hypocritical face of ancestor su, the first elder was disdainful. if it was only 300,000 gold taels, they were indeed have made a profit. however, the eldest miss had even bet three third-grade elixirs. in this way, not only did their eldest miss not earn anything, but she even lost a little. however, since the eldest miss had already decided on the matter, the first elder could not say much. he only said coldly, ¡°hurry up and sign the contract.¡± ¡°alright, alright, alright.¡± ancestor su had long prepared the agreement. he quickly wrote down the transaction amount clearly and signed his name with a large stroke of his pen. then, he headed the contract and the brush to the first elder. the su family members below the stage were so excited that their faces turned red. the others looked at them enviously. 300,000 gold taels and three third-grade elixirs. such a huge sum was enough to make the su family the number one aristocratic family in the imperial capital in the future! gu qingyou watched this scene silently. he did not say anything from the beginning to the end, but his eyes were full of mockery when he looked at ancestor su. everyone thought that the su family would soar to new heights, but he knew very well that what awaited the su family would not be glory, but eternal destruction! the first elder checked the contract. after confirming that there was no mistake, he held the brush and was about to sign it when a sharp spiritual power swept over and shattered the brush in his hand. the sudden change stunned everyone. the eldest miss in the room was also alarmed. she immediately frowned and looked at the owner of the spiritual energy, only to see su qian. ¡°qian¡¯er?¡± lady wen and lady zhou looked at su qian in surprise. ancestor su¡¯s expression was ugly as he angrily pointed at su qian¡¯s nose and cursed, ¡°you b*tch, what do you want to do now?¡± su qian did not answer. instead, she quietly sneered under everyone¡¯s stunned gazes. ¡°miss, what do you mean by this?¡± in the room, the eldest miss suppressed her anger and spoke in an unfriendly tone, ¡°if you can¡¯t give our blood demon pavilion a reasonable explanation today and interrupt our transaction with the su family, don¡¯t blame our blood demon pavilion for being rude to you!¡± Chapter 129 - Chapter 129:1 Haven’t Seen You For a Few Days, You’re Still So Shameless chapter 129:1 haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, you¡¯re still so shameless translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio as soon as the eoung miss spoke, a terrifying aura swept out like a ferocious beast, shocking everyone present until their faces turned pale at the same time! ¡°this aura is at least that of a fifth-rank or sixth-rank expert¡­¡± lady zhou widened her eyes in shock and looked at the room where the eldest miss was in disbelief. su qian, unlike the others who were affected by the aura. she only looked in the direction of the eldest miss in surprise. the woman¡¯s voice sounded very young, probably about the same age as her. for her to possess such terrifying strength, she was most likely a disciple of the blood demon pavilion. ¡°miss, don¡¯t mind her.¡± ancestor su looked at su qian disdainfully as if he was looking at an ant on the roadside. ¡°this lady used to be a member of our su family. she was chased out by us previously. now that she sees that our su family is about to prosper, she naturally feels jealous. this is human nature. it¡¯s not that our family can¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°su kian, i haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, but you¡¯re still so shameless.¡± su qian lowered her head and looked at ancestor su with disdain. su qian didn¡¯t take ancestor su¡¯s words to heart at all, but xiao yan¡¯s eyes became colder and colder as he stared at ancestor su coldly as if he was looking at a dead man. as if she couldn¡¯t see su kian¡¯s expression suddenly darken, su qian looked in the direction of the eldest miss¡¯s room. ¡°miss, the fifth-grade elixir that su kian presented is fake.¡± the eldest miss suddenly withdrew her aura and asked in surprise, ¡°what did you say?¡± ¡°su qian, that¡¯s enough!¡± su yue slammed the table and stood up. she pointed at su qian and scolded, ¡°you b*tch, stop spouting nonsense. what evidence do you have to say that our elixir is fake?¡± ¡°fifth sister, don¡¯t be angry.¡± su yunxian stood up and tugged at su yue¡¯s arm. ¡°seventh sister must not have meant it. she¡¯s just angry because she was kicked out of the family and accused us in the heat of the moment.¡± as soon as she said this, everyone presents looked down on su qian. since she couldn¡¯t get on well with the su family, she started to add insult to injury. from the looks of it, the su family didn¡¯t make a mistake in chasing su qian out of the family back then. everyone¡¯s discussions continued to enter su qian¡¯s ears. she only smiled coldly, but before she could speak, an unhappy roar came from beside her. ¡°shut up!¡± lady zhou knocked her walking stick hard, and her aura was full. she said angrily, ¡°qian¡¯er is now a member of my nangong family. whoever dares to say anything bad about her is going against me!¡± ¡°qian¡¯er, aunt believes that you won¡¯t speak nonsense. tell me, why did you say that the fifth-grade elixir was fake¡± lady wen also looked at su qian and said. su qian smiled gently. ¡°if it¡¯s fake, it¡¯s fake. there¡¯s no need for a reason. if this young lady of the blood demon pavilion is unwilling to believe me, you can invite an alchemist to come over and verify it. after all, this is a fifth-grade elixir. if your blood demon pavilion buys a fake product, wouldn¡¯t it be a huge loss?¡± the blood demon pavilion¡¯s eldest miss remained silent for a moment. in the end, she said, ¡°then let¡¯s verify it.¡± ancestor su was infuriated and gritted his teeth in anger. he glared at su qian and forced out a sentence from between his teeth, ¡°alright! i agree to verify the elixir. after all, our su family is doing things legitimately and with integrity. we¡¯re not afraid of you framing us! however, you, su qian, framed our su family with empty words. we won¡¯t let this matter go just like that.¡± ¡°tell me, what do you want?¡± su qian looked at ancestor su indifferently.. Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: Kowtow and Admit Your Mistake chapter 130: kowtow and admit your mistake translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ancestor su curled his lips into a ferocious smile. ¡°it¡¯s very simple. if this elixir is real, you have to kowtow to me and admit your mistake!¡± ¡°sure.¡± su qian jumped down from the third floor like a fairy. as she smiled sweetly, her alluring appearance was enough to shock everyone present. ¡°however, if the elixir is fake, then i¡¯ll turn it around. you su family members, kowtow and admit your mistakes.¡± ¡°hmph, if you want to make a fool of yourself, 1 will grant you your wish!¡± ancestor su sneered and did not think much of it. ¡°in that case, let our feng lin auction house¡¯s peak third-grade alchemist, master tianhe, come and examine the elixir.¡± on the other side, gu qingyou, who had been silent all this while, suddenly spoke up. ¡°speaking of which, ancestor su came in a hurry today. because our auction house trusts the su family, we haven¡¯t verified the authenticity of the elixir yet.¡± ¡°great steward gu is willing to help, our su family is naturally grateful.¡± ancestor su smiled and bowed. he looked confident and did not panic at all. he naturally wasn¡¯t flustered. this elixir belonged to the qian yao pavilion. if it wasn¡¯t real, liu qi wouldn¡¯t have cherished it like a treasure. therefore, su qian was shooting herself in the foot! ¡°then please wait a moment, everyone from the blood demon pavilion.¡± gu qingyou said politely to the first elder. ¡°great steward gu is too polite.¡± the first elder replied with a bow of his own. su qian calmly found a chair and sat at the side. the staff from the auction house even thoughtfully served tea. she sipped the tea as she calmly waited. ¡°this damn woman, how dare she be so comfortable!¡± su yue, who had just been slapped, was furious that she wanted to rush forward. ¡°what¡¯s the rush?¡± su chenghua held su yue¡¯s shoulders and sneered. ¡°my dear daughter, let¡¯s wait. after master tianhe comes over to examine the elixir, we¡¯ll go on stage together and make su qian kowtow to us!¡± su yue was elated. although su yunxian didn¡¯t say anything, but a hint of pride flashed in her eyes. when everyone saw this scene, they were in constant discussion. everyone said that su qian was simply looking for trouble. why did she have to come to the su family¡¯s door and torture herself? she didn¡¯t even use her brain to frame the su family. the su family was wealthy and prominent. would they dare to take out fake elixirs to deceive the blood demon pavilion? wasn¡¯t that courting death? however, even if everyone thought that su qian was going to kneel, they still had to go through the formalities. soon, master tianhe of the feng lin auction house arrived. ¡°master tianhe.¡± when ancestor su saw master tianhe, he bowed respectfully. even the first elder of the blood demon pavilion arched his hands politely when he saw master tianhe. ¡°thank you for your help, master.¡± master tianhe was dressed in a light green robe and looked to be in his forties or fifties. he appeared very easygoing and had no airs at all. ¡°you¡¯re welcome. this is my duty.¡± when the others saw this scene, they all said that master tianhe was indeed famous for his good temper. master tianhe was a third-grade alchemist. even the members of the royal family had to be polite to him. after all, a third-grade alchemist¡¯s network could be formidable. moreover, most alchemists were proud and arrogant. it was rare to see a gentle person like master tianhe. however, no matter how gentle a person was, they still had a temper. as was the case when master tianhe saw that su qian didn¡¯t greet him, he immediately walked towards su qian, who was sitting and sipping tea. ancestor su sneered as he watched master tianhe stand in front of su qian. su qian raised her head and glanced at master tianhe.. Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: Is This Elixir Real or Fake chapter 131: is this elixir real or fake translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio just as everyone thought that master tianhe was going to make things difficult for su qian, he suddenly smiled. ¡°miss su, should i go and test the elixir now?¡± his tone was rather respectful as if he were asking su qian. it seemed that he would immediately stop testing the elixir if su qian shook her head¡­ ancestor su immediately had an expression as if he had eaten a fly. what was going on? master tianhe actually took the initiative to greet su qian? although master tianhe had a good temper, would he lower his status like this? su qian nodded lightly. ¡°go ahead.¡± master tianhe was not angry at all after being ordered around. instead, he smiled and went to test the elixir. ancestor su couldn¡¯t care less about master tianhe¡¯s attitude. when he saw master tianhe pour the elixir out of the bottle, he raised his head arrogantly. ¡°master tianhe, please tell everyone whether my elixir is real or fake!¡± thinking that he would soon be able to see su qian begging for mercy on her knees, ancestor su was overjoyed. the breath that had been stuck in his throat was finally released! the crowd knew the answer without even having to listen. they immediately looked away in boredom. unexpectedly, after master tianhe looked at the elixir, his expression changed and he threw the elixir on the table coldly. ¡°it¡¯s fake.¡± ancestor su¡¯s laughter stopped abruptly. he was like a hen whose neck had been strangled. he immediately turned his head and stared at master tianhe in disbelief. ¡°fake? master tianhe, are you sure?¡± first elder was equally shocked. one had to know that they really needed the dragon flame elixir now! ¡°naturally. although this elixir looks like a fifth-grade elixir, it was a counterfeit covered in a paper shell. if you don¡¯t believe me, take a look¡­¡± as master tianhe spoke, he crushed the elixir¡¯s shell. the crowd was in an uproar. after the dragon flame elixir¡¯s gem-like outer shell was peeled off, the pitch-black inner core was revealed. ¡°a true fifth-grade elixir is as hard as iron and can only be split open when consumed. your su family is cunning. i don¡¯t know where you found an outer shell, but you actually stuffed a pill made of mud into it to pass off as a fifth-grade elixir. you are so heartless.¡± master tianhe threw the mud ball on the ground in disgust. ¡°this is impossible, this is absolutely impossible!¡± ancestor su¡¯s legs went weak. he raised his hand and pointed at su qian¡¯s nose as he scolded, ¡°you vile woman. it was you who did this to me, right?!¡± ¡°you su family is high and mighty. 1 don¡¯t dare to have anything to do with you, lest you accuse me of trying to climb up the social ladder.¡± su qian said disapprovingly. ¡°ancestor su, what are you talking about?¡± gu qingyou stared coldly at ancestor su. ¡°are you saying that our auction house colluded with miss su? then you can pick up the mud ball and see if it¡¯s a fake!¡± ¡°no, that¡¯s not what i mean.¡± ancestor su was completely flustered. he didn¡¯t know what was going on. he knelt on the ground and picked up the deformed mud ball. with a pinch of his hand, the mud ball turned into a piece of mud and was crushed by him. ¡°this is impossible, this is impossible!¡± ¡°what a su family, you have such nerve.¡± the first elder¡¯s face was red with anger. he wished he could rush up and kick ancestor su. ¡°what do you take our blood demon pavilion for? how dare you use mud balls to pass off as a fifth-grade elixir to deceive us? how dare you!¡± the terrifying aura around the first elder forced the su family¡¯s ancestor extremely anxious. he wanted to deny it, but everyone¡¯s curses came from below the stage.. Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: This Is a Bloody Profit chapter 132: this is a bloody profit translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°is there anything wrong? that elixir is actually fake? how could the su family do such a shameless thing?¡± ¡°using mud balls to pass off as a fifth-grade medicinal elixir. their su family really could think of such a genius idea. this is a bloody profit!¡± ¡°the su family is too shameless. if it wasn¡¯t for su qian speaking up, the blood demon pavilion would have really suffered a loss!¡± ¡°but how did su qian see through it¡­?¡± everyone¡¯s discussion made ancestor su panic. at this moment, he was so scared that he only knew how to shake his head continuously, ¡°no, it¡¯s not like that. i didn¡¯t use fake elixir to fool people. i didn¡¯t!¡± su chenghua and the other members of the su family were also stunned. they were still dreaming of making a comeback and wanted to trample on su qian. but why were they the ones who were embarrassed now? they were the ones kneeling? ¡°my judgment will never be wrong. you don¡¯t believe my judgment. are you trying to say that i¡¯m not knowledgeable enough?¡± master tianhe asked coldly. no one would doubt that master tianhe was not skilled. he was the strongest alchemist in the entire imperial capital. moreover, ancestor su had crushed the mud ball into pieces himself. the evidence was irrefutable. the su family could not deny it. ancestor su¡¯s back was covered in sweat as he muttered explanations, ¡°it really wasn¡¯t me. i don¡¯t know anything!¡± ¡°what do you mean? you don¡¯t know? this is your su family¡¯s elixir, and your su family actually doesn¡¯t know? who are you trying to fool?¡± the first elder berated furiously. when ancestor su heard this, qian yao pavilion immediately appeared in his mind. it was qian yao pavilion. it must be qian yao pavilion¡¯s doing. they wanted to use the fifth-grade elixir to deceive people. he was framed by the people of the qian yao pavilion! ¡°we didn¡¯t know that this elixir was fake. we had no idea!¡± su chenghua quickly stood up and yelled. then, he was hit in the head by a teacup thrown by the angry crowd. with a loud crack, the hot tea splashed all over su chenghua¡¯s face, making him scream like a pig being slaughtered. ¡°you didn¡¯t know? then where did this elixir come from? could it be that this isn¡¯t your su family¡¯s elixir?¡± the first elder heard something fishy and coldly looked at ancestor su and questioned. ancestor su was forced to the point where he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. he really wanted to say that, but he couldn¡¯t. he couldn¡¯t possibly tell everyone that this elixir was stolen by his su family! ancestor su stammered and couldn¡¯t say a word. meanwhile, su qian, who had been drinking tea all the time, put down her teacup heavily and glanced at him. ¡°speak up, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± everyone fell silent as they looked at su qian, who had her legs crossed and a lazy expression. su qian rested her chin on her face, and her phoenix-like eyes were like frozen deep pools, brimming with infinite coldness. ¡°your su family dared to steal elixirs back then. why are you now ashamed to admit it?¡± ancestor su almost suffocated as he looked at su qian in disbelief. how did this wretched girl know? this was impossible! everyone was speechless. even lady zhou and lady wen on the third floor were stunned. ¡°i see.¡± only xiao yan muttered to himself. he stared intently at su qian on the stage with a burning gaze, his eyes clearly seeing through everything. however, no one noticed this small detail. everyone waited curiously for su qian to continue. ¡°you¡¯re talking nonsense. what evidence do you have?¡± ancestor su pointed at su qian¡¯s nose and asked.. Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: My Master and Miss Su Have a Deep Relationship chapter 133: my master and miss su have a deep relationship translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°evidence? the evidence is that 1 made this fake elixir,¡± su qian tilted her head and said. as soon as she said this, the entire place fell into a dead silence. this time, not only ancestor su, but even the first elder looked at su qian in surprise. when the eldest miss on the third floor heard this, she stood up and walked to the railing. her gaze shot down and fell into deep thought on the shattered elixir shell on the auction stage. ¡°this is impossible!¡± ancestor su shouted with a pale face. ¡°why is it impossible? this elixir was made by miss su for qian yao pavilion on my behalf!¡± at this moment, the doors of the auction hall opened and liu qi barged in with a group of people. when su chenghua saw liu qi, his legs went weak and he fell heavily onto his seat. he was so scared that he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. ¡°storekeeper liu qi, why are you here?¡± gu qingyou acted pretty well. when he saw liu qi, he asked in surprise. ¡°naturally, we¡¯re waiting for the su family to give themselves away.¡± liu qi bowed to gu qingyou. ¡°i¡¯ll have to trouble great steward to lend your place to qian yao pavilion.¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine. please go ahead.¡± gu qingyou agreed immediately. ¡°what is going on?¡± the first elder stood on the stage with a dumbfounded expression and asked the question that everyone wanted to ask. ¡°it¡¯s like this. my master and miss su have a deep relationship. recently, 1 discovered a spy sent by the su family in qian yao pavilion.¡± when liu qi heard everyone¡¯s exclamations, she cleared her throat and continued, ¡°so, i asked miss su to help me refine a fake elixir. i wanted to see what the su family was up to. as a result, the su family did steal the fake elixir and immediately came to sell it. they¡¯re really shameless!¡± liu qi¡¯s words were firm. after she finished speaking, she did not forget to fiercely glare at ancestor su. immediately, ancestor su was so scared that his legs went weak. his face was ashen and he could not say a word. ¡°you, you have no evidence¡­¡± ancestor su was unwilling to admit it and was still resisting. liu qi raised her hand and clapped. ¡°men, bring the spy from the su family here!¡± ancestor su watched as lu ying, who was covered in bruises and brought in by the people of the qian yao pavilion. he immediately felt his head buzz and almost fell to the ground. how was this possible? wasn¡¯t lu ying hidden in the su family and protected by someone? ancestor su raised his head and looked at su chenghua below the stage, questioning him with his eyes. su chenghua had already collapsed on his seat like a pile of mud. he had no idea what was going on! he had sent out the hidden guards that the su family had trained for many years to guard lu ying every inch of the way, but why was she still brought here? su qian quietly enjoyed the sight of the su family¡¯s faces turning ashen. what else could it be? could the small su family¡¯s hidden guards defeat the subordinates su qian had trained for so many years? as for lu ying, she was standing right there, so the answer was self-evident. ¡°tell me the truth, or i¡¯ll make you suffer an even more terrifying interrogation,¡± liu qi said as she stared coldly at lu ying. lu ying did not know what kind of torture she had suffered, but she was actually scared to tears at a single glance from liu qi. she knelt on the ground with a plop and cried. ¡°yes, it was me. it was all me. i was just a child of the su family that no one cares about. i wanted to get ahead, so i agreed to be a spy for the ancestor and stole the fake elixir¡­¡± when lu ying said this, liu qi gave her subordinates a look, who gagged her mouth. then, she turned to face ancestor su.. ¡°what else do you have to say?¡± Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: Who Is This Gong Nan Young Master chapter 134: who is this gong nan young master translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°you guys framed me, you guys framed me!¡± ancestor su bared his teeth and snarled like a wild beast. ancestor su¡¯s words meant that he admitted it! everyone present was stunned and sighed incessantly. this matter had been reversed again and again, and every step had been set up so cleverly. thinking of the master of qian yao pavilion, gong nan young master, who was behind this issue, everyone couldn¡¯t help but shiver. who was this gong nan young master? he had easily put the su family in a precarious position without even showing his face. these people did not know that the remarkable mastermind of qian yao pavilion, gong nan, was not a man, nor did she not show up. instead, she sat openly on the stage in a red dress and watched the miserable appearance of the su family indifferently, as if she was not the initiator of all this. ¡°no one wants to harm your su family. if you weren¡¯t greedy and stole the fake elixir, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen into this state,¡± su qian said slowly. ancestor su¡¯s gaze was like a knife as he ruthlessly slashed at su qian. for some reason, he looked at su qian and felt that something was wrong. it was too coincidental, just too coincidental. su qian didn¡¯t seem to have much to do with this matter, but why did qian yao pavilion start operating as soon as she returned? why didn¡¯t gong nan look for so many capable people but chose to look for her to refine the fake elixir and let her participate in this matter? the su family was powerful, but as soon as su qian returned, the su family seemed to have been eroded and instantly collapsed! however, ancestor su¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. he couldn¡¯t believe that su qian was so capable! she hadn¡¯t even made a move! su qian calmly faced ancestor su¡¯s cannibalistic gaze and said indifferently, ¡°kneel.¡± ¡°what did you say?!¡± ancestor su¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°it seems that not only are you shameless, but your ears are also not functioning properly, su kian.¡± su qian leaned back in her chair like a lazy cat in the afternoon. she smiled coquettishly and said, ¡°we agreed to kneel. ancestor su, so please do so.¡± there was an immediate booing sound from below the stage. once ancestor su knelt down, then the su family¡¯s face would be placed beneath his knees. ancestor su was so angry that his whole body trembled. his eyes rolled back as he supported himself on the table at the side unsteadily. ¡°ancestor!¡± su chenghua rushed up to the stage and held ancestor su. ancestor su took two deep breaths. ¡°kneel.¡± ¡°what did you say?¡± su chenghua didn¡¯t hear clearly. ancestor su turned to look at su chenghua and slapped him.¡± are you deaf?! i told you to kneel! kneel and kowtow to su qian!¡± su chenghua was slapped in the face, his face twisted. he trembled for a long time but couldn¡¯t say a complete sentence. where the f*ck was this reasoning going? he came up to help the ancestor out of kindness. why did he become the one who had to kneel? ¡°just now, 1 only said that the su family member should kneel, but 1 didn¡¯t say that everyone should kneel. in that case, let the su family¡¯s head kneel alone.¡± ancestor su didn¡¯t dare to look at su qian in the eye, afraid that he would rush up and kill this d*mn woman in anger! he couldn¡¯t lay his hands on su qian, nor could he deny the bet. otherwise, the su family¡¯s situation would be even worse. su qian looked at the fox-like ancestor su and agreed. ¡°okay.¡± su chenghua almost spat out a mouthful of blood. he smiled apologetically at su qian and said, ¡°my dear daughter, why are you doing this? we¡¯re family after all. i¡¯m your biological father. if i kneel down to you like this, everyone will talk about you in the future!¡± su qian nodded, ¡°you have the point. then 1¡¯11 have to trouble the su family¡¯s head to wait for a moment.¡± su chenghua was puzzled.. what did this mean? wasn¡¯t she saying that he didn¡¯t have to kneel, but now she¡¯s asking him to wait? who did su qian want him to wait for? Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: Is This Man a Worm in Her Stomach chapter 135: is this man a worm in her stomach translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio everyone looked at su qian in confusion. only ancestor su had a vicious expression on his face. he felt that things weren¡¯t that simple! su qian turned around and looked in the direction of the third floor. she didn¡¯t see lady zhou at first glance until she heard xiao yan¡¯s deep, wine-like voice. ¡°1 knew you were looking for old madam, so i brought her down first.¡± looking in xiao yan¡¯s direction, su qian saw xiao yan pushing a wheelchair and striding over with lady zhou and lady wen. su qian was puzzled. was this man a worm in her stomach? she did not reveal her plan to an outsider. logically speaking, xiao yan shouldn¡¯t know anything at all. especially this kneeling, it was a spur-of-the-moment decision. how could this man see through her thoughts and invite her grandmother down in advance? before su qian could think further, lady zhou and lady wen walked toward her. at this moment, lady zhou was in a state of turmoil. she was already old and had to slowly walk towards su qian with the help of lady wen. su qian quickly got up and went down the stage to help him. ¡°qian¡¯er¡­¡± the scene just now left lady zhou with a thousand words to say, but at this moment, she couldn¡¯t say a word as she looked at su qian with mixed feelings. ¡°grandmother, the head of the su family is right. i¡¯m afraid that the world will talk about me if i accept his kowtow alone. i hope that grandmother can help me and go with me.¡± su qian smiled and held lady zhou¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°this is what su chenghua owes you. it¡¯s only right that you accept it.¡± ¡°good child. thank you¡± lady zhou hurriedly raised her sleeve to wipe away the tears that had already reached the edge of her eyes. she straightened her back and stubbornly shook off lady wen and su qian¡¯s hands. she supported herself with her walking stick and walked up the stage step by step with her own strength. after all, she was madam nangong. lady zhou stood in front of su chenghua with a cold face and said coldly, ¡°kneel.¡± lady zhou¡¯s words were understated but they made su chenghua¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. ¡°our su family didn¡¯t agree to kneel to your nangong family!¡± su chenghua gritted his teeth and forced the words out. ¡°your su family doesn¡¯t have to kneel to my grandmother, but the one who made the bet with me was ancestor su. if you want to change people, i¡¯ll change too. at most, i won¡¯t accept the bow of your su family¡¯s head and change people. you kneel to my grandmother instead.¡± su qian came to lady zhou¡¯s side and said casually. su chenghua was so angry that his whole body trembled. ¡°su qian, don¡¯t go too far. be careful of our su family in the future¡­¡± ¡°su family¡¯s head, wake up.¡± su qian interrupted su chenghua mercilessly, ¡°in the future, there will be no su family in the imperial capital.¡± su qian¡¯s voice was very pleasant to hear, like a gentle breeze that blew through everyone¡¯s hearts. the su family members felt a chill down their spine. su chenghua was so scared that his face turned pale. he raised his hand and pointed at su qian¡¯s nose. ¡°su qian, you¡­¡± ¡°kneel down!¡± ancestor su was furious. he kicked su chenghua¡¯s knee, forcing him to kneel in pain! ancestor su knew very well that if su chenghua did not kneel today, he would be the one to lose face. he was not only afraid of su qian, but also xiao yan, who had been staring at him indifferently! recalling how terrifying xiao yan was, ancestor su¡¯s cold sweat still instantly drenched his back! plop! su chenghua knelt on the ground heavily with a loud bang. he bent over and hugged his knee, which had hit the ground, in pain. when su chenghua knelt in front of her, lady zhou¡¯s frail body trembled for a moment. then, she smiled.. ¡°su family, you also have this day!¡± Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: Is It You! chapter 136: is it you! translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°are you satisfied, grandmother?¡± su qian asked with a smile. ¡°satisfied, i¡¯m very satisfied.¡± lady zhou let out a sigh of relief and patted su qian¡¯s hand. ¡°let¡¯s go home.¡± ancestor su looked at su qian, who was like a kitten that had been stroked, obediently snuggling up to lady zhou. he felt his heart suffocate and suddenly felt a little regretful. this lady was so obedient in front of the nangong family, but when facing outsiders, she would reveal her sharp claws and tear people apart. her watery eyes were especially hard to see through. such a fiery lady should have belonged to the su family! ancestor su took a step forward. he wanted to say something to su qian, but he saw su qian and liu qi exchange a glance. liu qi¡¯s gaze was extremely respectful. after lowering her eyes, she watched su qian leave. in an instant, ancestor su¡¯s body trembled. he had a strange feeling just now as if someone had been plotting against him. the su family had fallen too quickly. he could feel an invisible hand pushing them along. at this moment, that feeling became even more distinct. his fingertips were so cold that they lost their warmth. in a flash, he seemed to have suddenly thought of something and looked at su qian in horror. ¡°wait!¡± as if he had thought of something, ancestor su seemed to have been possessed by a demon. he pounced on su qian hysterically and tried to grab su qian. ¡°is it you! is it you!¡± everyone felt that ancestor su¡¯s behavior was eccentric and he looked insane. at that time, they all retreated far away. ¡°get him under control, don¡¯t let him be impudent!¡± gu qingyou had long been worried that ancestor su would hurt someone when he was extremely angry. he had already laid an ambush around him. at this moment, with his order, the hidden guards who had been standing below the stage swarmed forward. ¡°let go of me! su qian, su qian, answer me!¡± ancestor su didn¡¯t ask directly because he felt that his thoughts were too ridiculous. he didn¡¯t dare to say it because he was afraid that everyone would laugh at him. however, for some reason, even though he didn¡¯t say it clearly, he had a feeling that su qian would understand what he wanted to ask! all the hidden guards present were with strength around the fourth tier. a total of more than ten people pounced over and pressed ancestor su tightly on the ground. ancestor su lifted his hand and scratched desperately on the ground. his nails flipped over, revealing his bloody bed. his breath blocked his chest, making his face turn red, his lips turn purple, and the veins on his temples almost popped out. he let out a beast-like wail. su qian helped lady zhou off the stage, but then she handed her over to lady wen. then, she calmly turned around and walked towards the miserable ancestor su. ancestor su was pressed to the ground like a stray dog. seeing that he still wanted to speak, su qian raised her finger to cover her rosy cherry lips. ¡°shh¡­¡± ancestor su¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and he was instantly speechless. he panted heavily like a bull as he watched su qian slowly squat down in front of him. a playful smile appeared on su qian¡¯s face as she asked in a voice that only she and ancestor su could hear, ¡°are you asking if i¡¯m gong nan?¡± the blood drained from ancestor su¡¯s face as he trembled as he looked at su qian. su qian tilted her head and smiled sweetly.. ¡°su kian, do you think i am?¡± Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: Spitting Blood on Su Yunxian’s Face chapter 137: spitting blood on su yunxian¡¯s face translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ancestor su¡¯s body trembled, and he became even more speechless. ¡°did su qian say something to ancestor?¡± below the stage, su yue was burning with anxiety. she stomped her feet and shook su yunxian¡¯s arm. ¡°did you hear that? what did su qian say?¡± seeing su qian turn and left the stage without looking back after speaking, su yunxian, rarely irritable, glared at su yue. ¡°how would 1 know?!¡± su yue had never seen su yunxian¡¯s wolf-like eyes before. she let go of su yunxian in fear. su yunxian hurriedly ran towards ancestor su on the stage. she was sure su qian had said something to ancestor just now. moreover, the ancestor¡¯s question was too strange. what did he mean by was it her? who else could su qian be besides su qian? su yunxian lifted her skirt and strode onto the stage. she could not care less about su chenghua. instead, she pointed at gu qingyou and scolded, ¡°great steward, this is ancestor su. don¡¯t be too impudent!¡± gu qingyou knew very well that su qian had already finished her performance, so he waved at the hidden guards. ¡°you can all go back now.¡± the hidden guards left together, leaving ancestor su lying on the ground like a corpse with his eyes wide open. ¡°ancestor, please get up quickly!¡± after helping ancestor su up, su yunxian hurriedly asked, ¡°what did su qian say to you just now? please tell me quickly!¡± su yunxian felt that ancestor su must have discovered something. perhaps he had already caught hold of su qian¡¯s weakness! the muscles on ancestor su¡¯s face twitched, and then he burst into laughter, ¡°it¡¯s her, it¡¯s her!¡± it turned out that everything was because of su qian. she was gong nan! gong nan was nangong. su qian had never intended to hide her identity from the beginning. she had strategized step by step. while they thought of taking three steps forward, she had already set up traps for the next ten steps. she was waiting for the su family to fall into her trap step by step and be devoured by her bit by bit until today. until they ended up in their current state, it was all her doing. only now did he understand why qian yao pavilion had suddenly appeared out of nowhere, and why gong nan had targeted him everywhere! how capable was su qian exactly? if they had discovered this hidden pearl earlier, would the outcome today be different? ancestor su didn¡¯t dare to think about it. he trembled violently, and his body went limp like mud. he couldn¡¯t even stand up. su yunxian saw the murky eyes of ancestor su and called out in fear, ¡°ancestor?¡± ¡°pfft!¡± ancestor su¡¯s body twitched as he spat out a mouthful of blood on su yunxian¡¯s face. su yunxian screamed, her face covered in blood mist that blocked her eyes. the strong smell of blood frightened her so much that she let go of ancestor su. ancestor su¡¯s mouth was full of blood as he fell to the ground without support. he instantly stopped breathing, but his bloodshot eyes were still wide open. he died with grievances. ¡°ahhhhh!¡± su yunxian¡¯s terrified scream echoed through the sky. the su family members panicked, while the others watched coldly. ¡°today¡¯s incident was because of our auction house¡¯s lack of preparation, allowing the su family to take advantage of a loophole. i hope the blood demon pavilion can forgive us. later, 1 will personally visit and apologize to the master upstairs.¡± gu qingyou withdrew his gaze from the su family and bowed deeply to the first elder. ¡°no need. our master has always preferred peace and quiet. she doesn¡¯t need any idle people to disturb her.¡± the first elder¡¯s words were cold and heartless. he flicked his sleeves and turned around to leave.. Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: Su Qian was Notorious Six Years Ago chapter 138: su qian was notorious six years ago translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio gu qingyou did not take it to heart. although the blood demon pavilion was strong, this matter was at most an accident. it was not good for the people of the blood demon pavilion to be too calculative with them. later, he would just need to send some money to the right place. on the other side, the first elder glanced coldly at su chenghua, who was still kneeling on the ground and could not get up. after successfully scaring su chenghua with a cold snort, he finally went up the stairs to the third floor and returned to the room. when the first elder returned to the room, he realized that the lights were actually lit. that snow-white figure was standing in front of the railing, looking down with a curious expression. ¡°miss wan¡¯er, what are you looking at?¡± the first elder asked curiously. ji wanwan turned around when she heard that. her fair, doll-like face and peach-blossom eyes were filled with smiles. ¡°of course i¡¯m looking at something interesting. first elder, i may have found someone who can save my uncle!¡± ¡°really? 1 wonder who the eldest miss is talking about?¡± first elder hurriedly asked. ¡°su qian.¡± ji wanwan said excitedly. the first elder¡¯s expression changed and he widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°who?¡± ¡°su qian!¡± ji wanwan said matter-of-factly. first elder¡¯s face turned green. he looked at ji wanwan with a complicated and incredulous gaze. he was speechless for a moment. ¡°eldest miss, are you joking with me? that su qian is a good-for-nothing.¡± ¡°no, she¡¯s not.¡± ji wanwan¡¯s expression turned cold as she said seriously, ¡°think about it. how can a good-for-nothing easily fool the su family¡¯s patriarch and ancestor su with a fake elixir? i paid special attention just now. the inside of that fake elixir is indeed a ball made of mud, but the appearance of that outer shell doesn¡¯t look any different from a real fifth-grade elixir!¡± ¡°eldest miss, do you mean that su qian can refine fake elixirs because she has the ability to refine real fifth-grade elixirs and thus achieve such a realistic counterfeit?¡± after saying this, the first elder couldn¡¯t believe it himself. he waved his hand and smiled mockingly. ¡°that¡¯s impossible. if su qian was really that capable, why would she cooperate with young master gong nan? as soon as she revealed her identity as a fifth-grade alchemist, the su family would be doomed long ago.¡± ¡°isn¡¯t the su family already doomed? don¡¯t forget that gong nan has been hiding behind us all this time. moreover, no one said that gong nan is a man.¡± ji wanwan lifted her jade-like chin and said. the first elder couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°eldest miss, you¡¯re getting more and more ridiculous. are you trying to say that su qian is gong nan? let me tell you, su qian was notorious six years ago. even if she has improved in the past six years, she definitely can¡¯t be as powerful as you say. she¡¯s just an ordinary woman. she can¡¯t have changed completely in just six years, right?¡± ji wanwan calmed down and took a deep breath. ¡°alright, i was too rash to jump to conclusions about gong nan¡¯s identity. after all, there¡¯s no evidence. however, 1 still insist on my opinion. i firmly believe that this su qian is definitely not an ordinary person!¡± the first elder was silent for a moment. ¡°then, may i ask eldest miss what you plan to do?¡± ¡°now that there are no more fifth-grade elixirs, the only ones who can save my uncle are either fifth-grade elixirs or fifth-grade alchemists. in comparison, it was still easier to obtain a fifth-grade elixir. how about this, first elder, go and ask great steward gu to secretly help us find a fifth-grade medicinal elixir that can heal injuries. at the same time, ask about su qian. after we have a general understanding, i¡¯ll personally reach out to su qian..¡± Chapter 139 - Chapter 139: What Is Your Relationship With Gu Qingyou? chapter 139: what is your relationship with gu qingyou? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio seeing ji wanwan¡¯s beaming face, the first elder¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°well, great steward gu said that he wanted to apologize to us¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s good. we can use this opportunity to get in touch with him!¡± ji wanwan said happily. the first elder couldn¡¯t help but sweat. he wiped the sweat from his forehead. ¡°i said that you don¡¯t like to be disturbed by others, so i¡­1 rejected.¡± ji wanwan looked as if she had just eaten a fly. ¡°i¡¯m really impressed by you. 1 don¡¯t care so much. since you don¡¯t want to let great steward gu to approach us, then you can go and get in touch with him instead. anyway, you have to think of a way!¡± the first elder nodded bitterly and obediently agreed before retreating. ¡°wait a minute.¡± ji wanwan¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°1 think you know the severity of the situation. there are many people waiting for my uncle to die. don¡¯t leak the news.¡± ¡°of course. don¡¯t worry, eldest miss.¡± the first elder bowed and quickly left the room. at the same time, su qian and lady wen chatted and laughed as they helped lady zhou out of the auction house. ¡°let¡¯s go home quickly. i have to tell master and mu feng the good news!¡± lady zhou was ecstatic. she seemed to be more energetic than before. it was obvious that she was happy from the bottom of her heart. ¡°then let aunt bring grandmother back first. 1 will send the prince off.¡± su qian took the initiative to say. ¡°qian¡¯er? are you sure?¡± lady zhou looked at su qian worriedly. ¡°i¡¯m fine. don¡¯t worry, grandmother.¡± su qian insisted. ¡°mother, qian¡¯er is a grown-up girl and has her own ideas.¡± lady wen could tell just now that the current qian¡¯er was no longer the qian¡¯er from six years ago. she definitely could not be underestimated. ¡°alright then.¡± lady zhou turned her head to look at xiao yan, ¡°then i¡¯ll have to trouble your highness.¡± ¡°take care, old madam and young madam.¡± after xiao yan finished speaking, dong yan went forward to serve them. xiao yan and su qian boarded the carriage one after the other. the carriage moved very slowly, and only xiao yan and su qian were in the luxuriously decorated carriage. ¡°you did well.¡± xiao yan poured a cup of tea for himself and su qian respectively, then pushed su qian¡¯s cup of tea in front of her. ¡°no wonder you didn¡¯t want me to interfere. it turns out that when you opened qian yao pavilion, you had already thought of how to take down the su family.¡± ¡°after all, it¡¯s a plan that had been prepared for six years. if it fails right away, wouldn¡¯t 1 be ashamed?¡± su qian looked at xiao yan. ¡°i¡¯m very curious. how did your highness know what i wanted to do?¡± ¡°qianqian, i understand you, that¡¯s all.¡± xiao yan replied indifferently. ¡°your highness, you really know how to joke.¡± su qian didn¡¯t think much of it. she didn¡¯t have much of a relationship with xiao yan, so there was nothing he didn¡¯t understand. it was just that xiao yan could tell that she despised the su family. it didn¡¯t matter to her whether the su family knelt and apologized or not. however, this matter was extremely important to the nangong family. the reason why she agreed was to get rid of the nangong family¡¯s worries. she admitted that xiao yan had seen through her thoughts, which was why he had invited her grandmother downstairs in advance. however, to say that xiao yan understood her, he is not quite there yet. xiao yan didn¡¯t retort and just smiled. ¡°qianqian, 1 have something i¡¯m curious about.¡± ¡°what, is there something that the ninth prince can¡¯t figure out?¡± su qian said as she picked up the tea on the table and took a sip. ¡°what¡¯s your relationship with gu qingyou?¡± xiao yan¡¯s tone was lazy and seemed to be calm, but the words he asked made su qian¡¯s heart tighten.. Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: Cancel the Engagement with Me chapter 140: cancel the engagement with me translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio how could this man be so cunning? she didn¡¯t even say anything to ah you this time, yet he could tell. knowing that she couldn¡¯t hide it, su qian smiled generously and said} ¡°i didn¡¯t expect your highness to realize it. your highness, between a man and a woman, it is nothing more than admiration. young master gu and 1 met occasionally at liu qi¡¯s place before, and we hit it off right away, enjoying each other s company. moreover, i admire his talent. 1 hope that the ninth prince can understand and cancel the engagement with me.¡± suddenly, the atmosphere in the carriage became incredibly tense. only su qian still had a calm smile on her face as she calmly waited for xiao yan s reaction. just as rhe tension inside the carriage reached its peak, the wheels of the carriage suddenly bumped into something, causing it to violently shake. su qian had been waiting for xiao yan¡¯s reaction and was preoccupied to worry about anything else. at this moment, this sudden change caught her off guard and her body uncontrollably crashed into xiao yan, as she got closer to xiao yan¡¯s lips, which were as petal-like as a flower, su qian was so scared that she subconsciously raised her hand to block her lips. however, xiao yan was dissatisfied. he wrapped one hand around her fragile waist and grabbed her wrist with the other, gently pushing away the palm that was blocking her lips. lt all happened in a single breath. su qian didn¡¯t even have time to react before she saw xiao yan¡¯s face magnified in front of her. their lips were pressed together, and their breaths were filled with each other¡¯s breaths. she could even see the hidden smile in this man¡¯s eyes through the mask. ¡°you¡­!¡± su qian suddenly pushed xiao yan away and raised her hand to hit him. as the saying goes, familiarity breeds contempt. xiao yan had long seen through su qian¡¯s thoughts. he raised his hand and grabbed her wrist, trapping her in his arms as he enjoyed her struggle. su qian tried her best, but xiao yan grabbed her wrist with one hand and wrapped his other arm around her waist. both of his arms contained the power of thousands of troops, so she couldn¡¯t resist at all. she could only secretly grit her teeth and say angrily, ¡°you prodigal son, let go of me!¡± ¡°qianqian, why are you so unreasonable?¡± xiao yan tightened his grip on su qian¡¯s arm. ¡°you were the one who threw yourself into my arms. you kissed me. i¡¯m the victim.¡¯¡± ¡°you¡¯re talking nonsense. it was just an accident. don¡¯t flatter yourself.¡± as su qian spoke, her face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. she was too close to xiao yan, she could even hear his strong and forceful heartbeat, thump thump thump, almost overlapping with hers, causing her white ears to be stained with a trace of alluring red. ¡°since it was an accident, qianqian, why are you so angry?¡± xiao yan asked. su qian was instantly speechless. she didn¡¯t expect to shoot herself in the foot! ¡°don¡¯t change the topic here. i said, i want to cancel the engagement with you, xiao yan.¡± su qian decided to lay her cards on the table. she really couldn¡¯t stand being in contact with this cunning man every day. ¡°that¡¯s impossible. you and gu qingyou definitely don¡¯t have that kind of relationship.¡± xiao yan said calmly. ¡°how did you know?¡± su qian smiled mockingly. ¡°because you are not the same kind of people. he s not worthy of you.¡± xiao van¡¯s gaze was burning, and his deep gaze seemed to be able to see through su qian.. Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: You’re Hurting Me chapter 141: you¡¯re hurting me translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian¡¯s heart tightened. she did not expect xiao yan to not believe her at all. ¡°i may not be the same kind of person as him, but we are definitely not the same kind of people. ninth prince, please have some self-respect and let me go immediately.¡± su qian said as she frowned. ¡°you¡¯re hurting me!¡± at first, xiao yan was reluctant to let go, but when he heard her words, he became nervous and instinctively released his grip. su qian quickly took two steps back and kept a distance from xiao yan. then, she looked pitifully at her wrist, which was slightly red from being pinched. xiao yan was careful with his movements, but su qian¡¯s wrist was too delicate. a little force would leave a red mark, making her look pitiful. su qian glared at xiao yan angrily and saw something that surprised her. xiao yan, who usually had a smile on his face, couldn¡¯t smile anymore. he stared intently at su qian¡¯s reddened wrist, his eyes filled with guilt and heartache. su qian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. she never thought that xiao yan would have such an expression on his face. moreover, this expression was actually because of her. su qian was too shocked to react for a moment. on the other hand, xiao yan immediately reached out and held su qian¡¯s hand tightly. his fingers patiently rubbed her red wrist. ¡°does it still hurt?¡± it didn¡¯t hurt. there weren¡¯t any external injuries to begin with, so su qian didn¡¯t take this small matter seriously. however, who knew that xiao yan¡¯s reaction would be so unexpected? his gentle movements and slow massage made su qian extremely uncomfortable. she felt that this person¡¯s gentle movements were like feathers, brushing past her heart, making her a little flustered. ¡°it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± su qian quickly withdrew her hand and calmed her breathing and her restless heartbeat. ¡°your highness, i¡¯ve said what i had to say. i¡¯ll leave first.¡± without giving xiao yan a chance to react, su qian raised her hand and knocked on the wall of the carriage. after getting the coachman to stop, she quickly got out of the carriage and fled like a frightened rabbit. xiao yan sat in the carriage, his fingers that seemed to be carved out of jade gently caressing su qian¡¯s body temperature. he recalled how she looked like she was in pain just now, and his heart inexplicably ached. ¡°dong yan.¡± ¡°yes.¡± dong yan hurriedly responded from outside the carriage. ¡°i remember there¡¯s a good healing medicine at the resident.¡± xiao yan¡¯s voice was very calm. ¡°go and find the healing medicine. i¡¯m going to qianqian¡¯s house tonight.¡± after dongyan agreed to it, the carriage continued its journey in the direction of the ninth prince¡¯s residence. meanwhile, in the vip room of the feng lin auction house. gu qingyou was drinking tea face-to-face with the first elder. his smile was very gentle. he sighed and said, ¡°i thought i had offended the first elder earlier and was at a loss. i didn¡¯t expect the first elder to put aside past grudges and take the initiative to stay for tea. i¡¯m really flattered.¡± the first elder of the blood demon pavilion smiled politely, ¡°what are you saying, great steward gu? 1 was angry just now because of the su family. our blood demon pavilion has always been friendly, especially our branch. we have always admired the feng lin auction house. 1 have long wanted to be friends with you.¡± ¡°it¡¯s my honor to be able to be friends with you,¡± gu qingyou¡¯s polite words were smooth. as he spoke, he raised the teacup in his hand. ¡°first elder, please.¡± ¡°great steward gu, please.¡± after gulping down a cup of tea, the first elder changed the topic. ¡°to be frank with you, great steward, 1 have a very important matter to ask for your help today..¡± Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: Want to Be Friends with Miss Su chapter 142: want to be friends with miss su translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°first elder, please tell me that as long as i can help, i will do my best.¡± gu qingyou smiled gently and looked at the first elder. ¡°great steward gu has heard about our sub-pavilion. our pavilion master¡¯s injuries require at least a fifth-grade elixir to heal. 1 originally thought that my wish would be fulfilled today, but i didn¡¯t expect such a farce to actually happen.¡± the first elder looked at gu qingyou with a troubled expression. ¡°i¡¯ve always heard that the feng lin auction house is very resourceful. 1 wonder if great steward gu is willing to help?¡± ¡°our auction house is naturally willing to help.¡± gu qingyou smiled apologetically after he finished speaking. ¡°however, you know that this fifth-grade elixir is rare, let alone a healing elixir. even if we wanted to help, it would probably be very difficult. 1 didn¡¯t dare to take on this task. 1 was worried that if we couldn¡¯t find it, wouldn¡¯t we disappoint the first elder?¡± gu qingyou¡¯s words were gentle and did not offend anyone, but between the lines, he was unwilling to help. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. as long as great steward gu takes this matter to heart and helps us think of a solution, it will be fine.¡± as the first elder spoke, he took out a silver note from his sleeve, ¡°we have some understanding of the feng lin auction house¡¯s connections. even if there are no ready-made elixirs, can you please talk to the alchemists and see if anyone is willing to help us? as for the reward, it¡¯s all negotiable.¡± looking at the huge amount of silver notes, gu qingyou raised his hand and pressed it against the silver notes. then, he pushed the silver notes back in the direction of the first elder. ¡°first elder, there¡¯s no need for this. as long as there¡¯s something we can do to help, our feng lin auction house will do our best.¡± ¡°thank you, great steward gu.¡± after the first elder finished speaking, he put away the silver notes again. he cleared his throat and smiled even more brightly. ¡°in addition, i have another matter that i want to ask great steward gu about.¡± gu qingyou held his teacup and smiled kindly. ¡°please ask, i¡¯ll tell you everything 1 know.¡± ¡°it¡¯s about su qian, who was on stage today. how much does great steward gu know about her?¡± first elder asked curiously. a fleeting glimmer of darkness flashes in gu qingyou¡¯s eyes, but it did not attract the first elder¡¯s attention. ¡°miss su qian is the most famous person in the imperial capital recently. she ran away from her wedding six years ago and only returned not long ago. after breaking off with the su family, she returned to her mother¡¯s family, the nangong family¡­why, is the first elder interested in her?¡± what gu qingyou said was something that could be asked from anyone on the street. what he was curious about now was why the people from the blood demon pavilion would suddenly be brought up their master¡¯s matter. ¡°oh, it¡¯s not me. it¡¯s our pavilion¡¯s eldest miss. miss wan¡¯er feels that miss su qian is valiant and heroic, and she wants to be friends with miss su. 1 wonder if great steward gu can help with an introduction?¡± first elder asked with a friendly smile. the eldest miss of their pavilion. as soon as those words were spoken, gu qingyou¡¯s heart suspended. the blood demon pavilion was one of the top forces on the continent. its branches were spread all over the continent. however, the most elite forces were all based in the main pavilion, which was the headquarters of the blood demon pavilion. he had naturally heard of ji wanwan¡¯s name. she was the legitimate eldest miss of the blood demon pavilion. her status was as high as that of a princess. however, ji wanwan¡¯s identity was a little awkward in the blood demon pavilion. such a big shot must be a proud and arrogant person.. why would she want to be friends with his master? Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: Give Up Seeing Su Qian chapter 143: give up seeing su qian translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio gu qingyou didn¡¯t reveal what he was thinking. instead, he revealed an apologetic smile. ¡°i do want to help, but i¡¯ve only met miss su qian for the first time today. 1 really don¡¯t know her well, so i don¡¯t dare to make a decision without her consent. moreover, 1 heard that miss su qian is a loner and doesn¡¯t like to socialize with others. the eldest atiss shouldn¡¯t approach her easily. in case she offended her, it¡¯ll be even more impossible to make friends with her.¡± ¡°is that so?¡± the first elder was a little troubled. ¡°then i wonder if shopkeeper liu qi of the qian yao pavilion can help. just now, 1 heard that miss su and shopkeeper liu qi had a good relationship. before that, miss su gave master nangong a fifth-grade elixir to treat his illness. she bought it from shopkeeper liu qi. they must have a good relationship, right?¡± gu qingyou was not surprised that the first elder had believed the rumors. during the auction just now, master did not admit that she was gong nan, but everyone could tell that master was involved with qian yao pavilion. some people suspected that su qian¡¯s elixirs came from qian yao pavilion. however, some people said that su qian was deliberately mystifying things. even the qian yao pavilion couldn¡¯t find a fifth-grade elixir, and master nangong¡¯s body still hadn¡¯t recovered. ¡°in that case, why did first elder look for su qian? what all of you want the most is the fifth-grade elixir. getting to know atiss su is only secondary. how about this, 1 can introduce shopkeeper liu qi to you. the qian yao pavilion might have a way to find the fifth-grade elixir you want. as for miss su, it¡¯s best not to disturb her. 1 heard that miss su and young master gong nan have a close relationship. if you offend miss su, qian yao pavilion will definitely not help you find the elixir.¡± gu qingyou seemed to be thinking for the sake of the blood demon pavilion, but in reality, he was trying his best to prevent ji wanwan from interacting with su qian. rumors about ji wanwan were flying all over the place. everyone said that she was eccentric and was a rich eldest atiss, but gu qingyou did not think so, so it was better to be on guard. ¡°this¡­ i have to go back and discuss it with my family¡¯s eldest miss first. otherwise, i¡¯ll give you an answer tomorrow?¡± the first elder did not dare to make a decision on behalf of ji wanwan. their eldest miss had a very strange personality. if he made the wrong decision, he would definitely be in trouble. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll do it. then i¡¯ll send you out.¡± as gu qingyou spoke, he stood up and personally escorted the first elder out of the feng lin auction house. ¡°first elder, take care.¡± gu qingyou cupped his hands and watched as the first elder quickly walked into a small alley. after a while, a low-key and luxurious carriage came out of the alley. ¡°i think that ji wanwan is sitting in the carriage and waiting¡­¡± gu qingyou said with a hint of worry in his heart. he turned around and returned to the auction house to find his trusted hidden guard. ¡°where is master?¡± gu qingyou asked in a low voice. ¡°reporting to the great steward, the master has returned to nangong¡¯s residence. however, she should return to su residence tonight,¡± the hidden guard reported. ¡°got it. then i¡¯ll go see master tonight.¡± gu qingyou felt the need to personally explain what had happened to su qian today. with that in mind, he turned around and continued to receive some important guests. in the carriage, first elder told ji wanwan everything he had learned from gu qingyoum word for word. ¡°eldest miss, why don¡¯t we give up on seeing su qian? after all, our goal is only to find a fifth-grade elixir and save the pavilion master. the others have nothing to do with us,¡± the first elder advised. ¡°you¡¯re right, but haven¡¯t you noticed that gu qingyou¡¯s attitude is a little strange?¡± ji wanwan cupped her snow-white chin with her jade-like hand. ¡°he seems particularly worried. it¡¯s as if we¡¯re going to look for su qian..¡± Chapter 144 - Chapter 144:1 Guess Someone Is Talking Bad About Me Behind My Back chapter 144:1 guess someone is talking bad about me behind my back translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°is there?¡± first elder didn¡¯t think so. ¡°eldest miss, aren¡¯t you thinking too much?¡± ¡°aiya, first elder, you have to believe me!¡± ji wanwan hurriedly said, ¡°it¡¯s not that i¡¯m being harsh, but in the beginning, gu qingyou didn¡¯t want to offend our pavilion and didn¡¯t plan to help us find elixirs to treat my uncle¡¯s illness. however, as soon as you mentioned meeting su qian, he took the initiative to introduce us to the shopkeeper of the qian yao pavilion. fle¡¯s deliberately being secretive, isn¡¯t he?¡± the first elder pursed his lips and thought for a moment. ¡°that young master gong nan is an extraordinary figure. i think su qian is quite capable. however, the qian yao pavilion was, after all, the qian yao pavilion. it could not compare to the feng lin auction house. who is gu qingyou? he is the second-in-command of the feng lin auction house, which is equivalent to the deputy pavilion master of our blood demon pavilion. is there a need to protect a little su qian?¡± ¡°this is the problem!¡± ji wanwan¡¯s eyes lit up as she said happily, ¡°this proves that su qian must be extraordinary. she has value for gu qingyou to protect!¡± first elder rolled his eyes in his heart. ¡°eldest miss, i think that you¡¯re overestimating su qian.¡± ¡°my instinct can¡¯t be wrong. i can feel that su qian is just like me¡­¡± ji wanwan leaned against the cushion behind her and said decisively, ¡°i want to see her.¡± ¡°eldest miss!!¡± the first elder was about to break down. ¡°did you not understand what i said just now?¡± they had already made it so clear that once they offended su qian, then the matter of them buying the elixirs would most likely be blown! eldest miss knew this, so why was she still so stubborn! ¡°i understand. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m not going to pick a fight with her, i won¡¯t anger her.¡± ji wanwan winked playfully. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i know what to do.¡± the first elder shook his head in anger. he did not believe ji wanwan¡¯s nonsense at all. ji wanwan didn¡¯t care so much. no one could stop her from making a decision. ¡°someone, bring me to buy something. i¡¯m going to see miss su qian tonight! i want to see who su qian really is!¡± at this moment, in nangong¡¯s residence. ¡°achoo!¡± at the dining table, su qian, who was on ji wan¡¯s mind, suddenly sneezed. ¡°mother, what¡¯s wrong? did you catch a cold?¡± su ye asked worriedly. ¡°that¡¯s not it. someone must have been talking bad about me behind my back,¡± su qian said with a smile. ¡°it¡¯s easy to catch a cold in this season. it¡¯s better not to be careless.¡± lady wen put some food into su qian¡¯s bowl with concern. ¡°we¡¯ll take a look later. if you still sneeze, go find a doctor.¡± su qian smiled and agreed. then, she looked at the happy family in front of her. suddenly, she looked at nangong lie and lady zhou, ¡°grandfather, grandmother, are you happy about today¡¯s matter?¡± ¡°of course i¡¯m happy.¡± nangong lie¡¯s face was glowing red, and his condition was so good that it was as if he was ten years younger. ¡°qian¡¯er, you are really my good granddaughter. i am proud of you.¡± ¡°grandfather, the su family is just the beginning. our nangong family was the number one force in the imperial capital back then. we will definitely return to our glory in the future,¡± su qian said. ¡°from what you¡¯re saying, you¡¯re planning to target the ximen family?¡± lady zhou asked uneasily. su qian raised her head and blinked her eyes. ¡°grandmother, the ximen family¡¯s head injured my grandfather. they were the ones who attacked us first. we naturally have to seek justice. we can¡¯t suffer in silence..¡± Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: Why Did You Hit Me and Not Him chapter 145: why did you hit me and not him translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°you child, the ximen family is now the number one family in the imperial capital with a solid foundation. you are just a little girl, don¡¯t do such risky things.¡± lady zhou was still worried as she gave nangong mufeng a kick under the table. ¡°stop eating, why aren¡¯t you persuading qian¡¯er? this revenge should have been done by you as a son. what¡¯s the matter with you pushing it to your niece?¡± nangong mufeng wasn¡¯t angry even after being kicked. ¡°mother, let me give you a piece of advice. leave this matter to qian¡¯er. she¡¯s more capable than your son.¡± ¡°nonsense.¡± lady zhou glared at nangong mufeng, then grabbed su qian¡¯s hand and said seriously, ¡°1 am already very happy that you¡¯re back. you just need to take care of the children at home. leave the rest to your grandfather and uncle.¡± ¡°grandmother, you¡¯re right. the ximen family has a solid foundation. it won¡¯t be easy to shake them. that¡¯s why i want to help grandfather and uncle,¡± su qian advised gently. back then, the nangong family was the first, and the ximen family was the second. they could never surpass the nangong family. it was only after the ximen family used despicable methods to injure su qian¡¯s grandfather that the ximen family overshadowed the nangong family. later on, they even oppressed the second and third branches several times, helping the second and third branches to bully the first branch. how could she tolerate such humiliation? lady zhou was very stubborn. she said sternly with a serious expression on her face, ¡°it¡¯s useless even if you say anything today. you were able to bring down the su family this time because of the help of the qian yao pavilion. however, qian yao pavilion will not help you every time. moreover, the ximen family is not something that the qian yao pavilion can shake. don¡¯t get involved in muddy water.¡± ¡°grandmother, qian yao pavilion will help me.¡± su qian said frankly, ¡°because i¡¯m gong nan. i opened qian yao pavilion, and even liu qi is my subordinate.¡± ¡°what?¡± lady zhou and lady wen widened their eyes in shock. ¡°what qian¡¯er said is true. that gong nan is nangong. she¡¯s retaliating against the su family in our name.¡± nangong lie had just said this sentence when his back was slapped by lady zhou. ¡°you old man, you actually know?!¡± lady zhou¡¯s eyes were wide open. she put her hands on her waist like a hag and said angrily, ¡°you didn¡¯t even tell me about such a big thing. 1 think you¡¯ve been sick for the past few years. i¡¯ve given you too much face. you¡¯ve forgotten your name!¡± nangong lie¡¯s back was sore from the slap and he looked wronged, ¡°qian¡¯er told me not to say it. moreover, mufeng also knows about this. why did you hit me and not him?¡± ¡°father? how could you betray me!¡± nangong mufeng was stunned. he didn¡¯t think that he would be tricked by his father just like that. soon, he was hit on the head. lady zhou hit the father and then the son. only then did she vent her anger. ¡°this is a lesson for the two of you. if you dare to hide it from me again in the future, i will definitely beat you up until you can¡¯t get out of bed for three days.¡± ¡°mother, it¡¯s a good thing that qian¡¯er has her own power. don¡¯t be angry.¡± lady wen hurriedly came out to deal with her. then, she chuckled and said, ¡°i was wondering why that ancestor su was so angry that he spat out blood and died. 1 think that qian¡¯er, you told him that you were gong nan in the end, right?¡± ¡°aunt is right.¡± su qian nodded with a smile. ¡°child, if you want to deal with the su family, you should look for me. it is not easy for a woman to open a medicinal workshop¡­¡± lady zhou touched su qian¡¯s face with heartache. ¡°great-grandmother, don¡¯t worry. mother has uncle gu¡¯s help, so the opening of the medicine workshop is very smooth!¡± su qingqing said suddenly as she nibbled on a drumstick.. Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: Mother Will Cook Tonight chapter 146: mother will cook tonight translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio when su qian heard this, she looked at her daughter helplessly. this child was indeed a blabbermouth. she had actually revealed her relationship with gu qingyou. she hadn¡¯t finished what she wanted to do yet, so she couldn¡¯t expose that the feng lin auction house was her influence. otherwise, it would be even more difficult for her to break off the engagement. ¡°uncle gu? could it be gu qingyou, great steward gu?¡± lady wen widened her eyes in shock. ¡°no way, qian¡¯er, you know great steward gu?¡± ¡°yes, i know him. he has helped me a lot all this while,¡± su qian said after a moment of hesitation. su ye could tell that su qian¡¯s predicament. after clearing his throat, he said calmly, ¡°uncle gu and mother are good friends. they have a good relationship.¡± ¡°good, good, good. that gu qingyou is the second-in-command of the auction house. it won¡¯t be bad for us to be on good terms with their feng lin auction house,¡± nangong lie said with a smile. ¡°so, grandmother, you don¡¯t have to worry about me, let me help.¡± su qian hugged lady zhou¡¯s arm and said coquettishly. ¡°sigh, you¡¯ve really grown up. alright, then do as you say.¡± lady zhou smiled and agreed. ¡°thank you, grandmother.¡± only then did su qian feel relieved. then, the family continued to enjoy their meal happily together. qian rong delivered the message that gu qingyou had something important to discuss with her, su qian was worried that it would be inconvenient for her to stay with the nangong family. after lunch, she took her children and left the nangong family. after returning to the su residence, su qian led the children home. she took a deep breath and instructed qian rong, ¡°qian rong, go inform the chef in the kitchen that they don¡¯t have to prepare dinner tonight.¡± ¡°mother, are you taking us out to eat?¡± su qingqing raised her head and asked innocently. su qian shook her head and smiled gently. ¡°no, tonight, mother will cook a nutritious meal for the two of you.¡± the two children immediately felt weak in their legs. ¡°mother, there¡¯s no need. you¡¯ve been busy for the past few days. it¡¯s not easy for you to take a break. why do you have to tire yourself out?¡± su ye tried his best to maintain a smile. ¡°yes, mother. what do you want to eat? brother and i will help you make it. you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± su qingqing thought of what su qian had done, and her legs couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°you¡¯re really my good child. but don¡¯t worry, i am fine. now that the su family is gone, i¡¯m refreshed and have endless strength. it won¡¯t be a problem for me to cook!¡± su qian didn¡¯t notice the twitching corners of the children¡¯s mouths. she raised her hand and touched their little faces. ¡°it just so happens that i have learned a few new recipes. i¡¯ll make them for you to try tonight.¡± as soon as su qian finished speaking, she heard a woman¡¯s laughter from behind. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect miss su to be so skilled. she¡¯s actually a good cook. it makes me want to try it too.¡± she was obviously trying to feign enthusiasm, but this young lady¡¯s voice was really too lively and delicate. not only did it not annoy people, but they could not help but be curious. su qian held the children¡¯s hands and turned to look at the young lady not far behind her. ji wanwan, dressed in a white dress, jumped out of the carriage happily and walked over to su qian. she bowed and greeted, ¡°hello, miss su.¡± ¡°miss¡¯s voice sounds so familiar. if i¡¯m not mistaken, you should be the eldest miss of the blood demon pavilion, right?¡± su qian sized up ji wanwan and was very sure that she had not recognized the wrong person. she was even more curious about why ji wanwan had come to look for her. ¡°miss su is really smart. you recognized me just by hearing my voice.¡± ji wanwan smiled at su qian. ¡°miss su, i haven¡¯t eaten yet. why don¡¯t we sit down and talk slowly?¡± she wanted to get rid of her as soon as possible. su qian felt that this eldest miss ji was even more difficult to deal with than the first elder. however, before su qian could say anything, su qingqing and su ye walked over enthusiastically and held her hands respectively. with the mentality that if they could drag one of them to death, they definitely wouldn¡¯t die themselves, they brought ji wanwan into the house. ¡°since this aunt wants to taste mother¡¯s cooking, why not stay and try it with us?¡± anyway, since ji wanwan was here, she had to eat. the more she eat, the less they would have. moreover, they guaranteed that after ji wanwan witnessed her mother¡¯s cooking skills, she would definitely not come again in the future! ji wanwan was flattered and happily followed the children into the su family¡¯s house. since everyone had gone in, su qian couldn¡¯t say anything else. she could only continue to pretend and follow them in to prepare dinner. an hour and a half later, su qian finished preparing dinner. ji wanwan, su ye, and su qingqing looked at the table full of delicacies and fell into a deep silence. there were a total of six dishes and one soup on the table. all of them were pitch-black and unrecognizable. they also emitted an indescribable burnt smell that made it clear they were not edible. ¡°why are you all just sitting there without eating? didn¡¯t you say you were hungry?¡± su qian asked as she sat opposite the three of them and drank tea. ¡°um¡­ miss su, aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± ji wanwan didn¡¯t even need to eat to know that this was a table full of dark cuisine. it definitely didn¡¯t taste good! as long as su qian had tasted it herself, she would definitely not force them to eat it! ¡°i ate a lot of snacks while cooking, so i¡¯m not hungry. you can eat it.¡± su qian¡¯s indifferent words shattered ji wanwan¡¯s illusion and almost made her shut herself up. su ye and su qingqing had obviously weathered the storm before. the two of them picked up the charred dishes on the table and put them into their mouths. they swallowed hard and forced a smile. ¡°mother, your cooking has improved again.¡± ¡°brother is right, it¡¯s really delicious¡­¡± after su qingqing finished speaking, she lowered her head and started digging for rice. ¡°if you like it, mother will cook more next time.¡± after su qian finished speaking, she looked at ji wanwan. ji wanwan was so frightened that she quickly picked up a piece of black pork rib that could barely be identified as pork rib. she put it into her mouth. it was bitter and salty, so much so that she almost died on the spot. ji wanwan swallowed the pork ribs forcefully and praised with a mournful face, ¡°miss su¡¯s culinary skills are really extraordinary. i, i¡¯ve learned something today.¡± ¡°enjoy and eat more if you like it.¡± as su qian spoke, qian rong walked into the dining room. ¡°master, the ninth prince is here.¡± ¡°don¡¯t see him.¡± su qian said expressionlessly. ¡°don¡¯t be like that! mother, please let him come in. what if ninth uncle hasn¡¯t eaten yet?¡± su ye looked at the table full of food and said anxiously. ¡°yes, mother, let ninth uncle in. i want to see him too.¡± su qingqing wanted ninth uncle to share the food on the table with them. otherwise, what if they couldn¡¯t finish the food and mother was sad? even ji wanwan, who had never seen xiao yan before, said passionately, ¡°yes, quickly invite his highness in!¡± su qian was puzzled, but she still cooperated and invited xiao yan in.. Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: Ji Wanwan Is Indeed the Daughter of the Blood Demon Pavilion Master? chapter 147: ji wanwan is indeed the daughter of the blood demon pavilion master? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio the moment xiao yan entered, the three of them enthusiastically invited him to sit down and eat. su ye dragged him in and ji wanwan handed him a pair of chopsticks. su qingqing even picked up a piece of stir-fried vegetables that had turned black and smiled brightly. ¡°ninth uncle, quickly try it. my mother made this personally. it¡¯s very delicious!¡± su qingqing emphasized the last few words. she was afraid that xiao yan would fail and say that it wasn¡¯t delicious. then, they would be in trouble. ¡°qianqian made it herself? then 1 have to taste it well.¡± xiao yan looked at the charred green vegetables as if he had seen some exotic delicacies. his smile was extremely bright as he picked up his chopsticks and placed it into his mouth with a smile. creak! creak! those who didn¡¯t know would think that xiao yan was gnawing on rocks. this eerie chewing sound made the three of them fall silent. they kept praying in their hearts that xiao yan wouldn¡¯t despise su qian¡¯s cooking. even su qian couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. she didn¡¯t know why, but she actually cared a little about what xiao yan thought of her food. under everyone¡¯s gaze, xiao yan praised without changing his expression, ¡°it¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°really?¡± ji wanwan, su ye, and su qingqing asked in surprise. at this moment, they all suspected that xiao yan had no sense of taste. otherwise, how could he remain calm? ¡°it¡¯s really delicious.¡± after saying that, xiao yan gracefully picked up his chopsticks and continued eating. no matter what he picked up, he would eat it with a smile. xiao yan would praise it with almost every bite, and it was the kind of praise that came from the heart. he could even tell what ingredients were used in the pitch-black dish. he was very attentive. ji wanwan, su ye, and su qingqing were stunned by this scene. they suspected that xiao yan had no taste buds. otherwise, how could he remain calm? however, thanks to xiao yan¡¯s large appetite, the three of them didn¡¯t eat much. even so, ji wanwan¡¯s delicate stomach could not withstand such devastation. she could not be bothered to talk about proper matters after the meal and hurriedly left. su ye and su qingqing couldn¡¯t hold on either. they quickly found an excuse to leave and take some medicine to prevent diarrhea at night! in the end, only xiao yan was left in the dining room, drinking tea with su qian. ¡°your highness, are you here today for something?¡± su qian asked as she put down the teacup. ¡°in a few days, there will be a gathering in the underground city. i want to ask if you are interested in attending.¡± xiao yan said patiently, ¡°you just came back. perhaps you don¡¯t know much about the underground city. it¡¯s the largest black market in the imperial capital. things that can¡¯t be obtained through legal means and rare things are all available there.¡± hearing this, su qian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°1 wonder if there are any dragon-repelling fruit in the underground city?¡± ¡°dragon-repelling fruit?¡± xiao yan seemed to have never heard of this medicinal herb. ¡°it¡¯s a rare herb. i¡¯ve been looking for it, but i haven¡¯t been able to find it. if the underground city has it, i¡¯ll definitely make a trip there,¡± su qian said with a burning gaze. ¡°i¡¯ve never heard of this herb in the underground city. however, if it doesn¡¯t exist in the underground city, it won¡¯t exist anywhere else in the imperial capital.¡± xiao yan asked back, ¡°is this herb very important to you?¡± ¡°it is very important. i¡¯m willing to do anything to get it, so if your highness has any news about this herb, please tell me immediately.¡± su qian wanted these herbs for su qingqing. therefore, this medicinal herb was especially important to her. even if she had to sacrifice everything she had to exchange for it, she would not hesitate. su qian¡¯s firm attitude surprised xiao yan. ¡°okay, 1 will ask someone to inquire about it for you in the next few days.¡± ¡°thank you, your highness,¡± su qian quickly said. ¡°there¡¯s no need to be so polite between us.¡± xiao yan looked deeply at su qian. ¡°what¡¯s mine is yours. if you need anything from the ninth prince¡¯s residence, you can ask at any time.¡± su qian felt that xiao yan¡¯s gaze was too deep, causing her face to heat up. she couldn¡¯t help but cough twice. ¡°it¡¯s better to settle the accounts clearly, so i will still have to thank your highness. your highness, i¡¯m a little tired. why don¡¯t 1 get my men to send you back?¡± ¡°no need, i¡¯ll go back on my own.¡± just as xiao yan was about to leave, su ye quickly walked up and stood behind xiao yan. ¡°mother, let me send ninth uncle out. you stay and accompany qingqing.¡± su ye¡¯s smile was warm and bright as he pushed xiao yan. ¡°ninth uncle, let¡¯s go.¡± xiao yan nodded and su ye pushed him out. after leaving the dining room and coming to the long corridor, xiao yan gave dong yan a look, and dong yan obediently retreated. seeing xiao yan dismiss him, su ye stopped in his tracks. ¡°did ninth uncle know i have something to say to you?¡± su ye was indeed looking for an opportunity to ask xiao yan some things, but he did not show it. he did not expect xiao yan to see through his thoughts. ¡°you and qingqing are inseparable. you suddenly came to look for me alone. of course, there¡¯s something going on.¡± xiao yan glanced at su ye. ¡°tell me, what¡¯s the matter with finding me?¡± ¡°ninth uncle, do you like my mother?¡± su ye looked at xiao yan and asked. ¡°yes,¡± xiao yan thought for a moment and said. su ye was very satisfied with this answer. ¡°1 knew it. my mother is beautiful, kind-hearted, and capable. no man can resist her. but ninth uncle, 1 can tell that my mother doesn¡¯t seem to like you.¡± su ye¡¯s words were too direct, instantly piercing xiao yan¡¯s heart. ¡°then tell me, what should i do?¡± ¡°ninth uncle, the most important thing when pursuing a girl is to be bold, meticulous, and shameless. you figure it out yourself. however, i have to make it clear to you in advance. if my mother doesn¡¯t like you, us siblings won¡¯t acknowledge you as our new father.¡± su ye really liked xiao yan, but what he and his sister valued the most was their mother¡¯s happiness. after saying that, su ye quickly ran away. that night, gu qingyou personally made a trip to the su residence and found su qian. he reported to her word for word that the first elder of the blood demon pavilion had looked for him during the day. in the room, su qian lay on her side on the soft couch with a lazy and charming expression, like a tired cat. ¡°so, it turns out that ji wanwan is indeed the daughter of the pavilion master of the blood demon pavilion?¡± ¡°yes, but ji wanwan¡¯s identity is rather awkward.¡± gu qingyou paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°the blood demon pavilion was originally ji wanwan¡¯s mother¡¯s family. however, the old pavilion master valued ji wanwan¡¯s father and passed the position of pavilion master to him. ji wanwan¡¯s mother also passed away of illness shortly after pavilion master ji took over the position of pavilion master. the next year, pavilion master ji married a new wife and gave birth to a son. therefore, although ji wanwan was the eldest miss of the blood demon pavilion, she was always suppressed by her stepmother and stepbrother.¡± ¡°no wonder she wanted to save the sub-branch pavilion master.¡± su qian nodded in realization. the sub-branch pavilion master, qi yao, was the old pavilion master¡¯s legitimate son and ji wanwan¡¯s uncle. however, qi yao had been poisoned many years ago, so the old pavilion master did not pass the position of pavilion master to his son but chose to entrust it to his son-in-law. now, it seemed that the old pavilion master had not chosen the right person. ¡°master, what do you think about ji wanwan?¡± gu qingyou asked curiously as he glanced at su qian.. Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: Qingqing Wants to Go With You Too chapter 148: qingqing wants to go with you too translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°i hid so well that she could tell that i was not ordinary. it was clear she was very smart. however, it¡¯s not beneficial for us to go against the blood demon pavilion master now. so, i won¡¯t interfere in this matter. when ji wanwan comes again, i¡¯ll explain the situation to her. you don¡¯t have to interfere anymore,¡± su qian said indifferently, ¡°yes, i will take my leave.¡± gu qingyou bowed and left su qian¡¯s room. the next morning, ji wanwan appeared at the su family¡¯s house on time. this troubled qian rong, who didn¡¯t know what to do, so she went to su qian to report this matter. su qian had already gotten up and was sitting in front of the mirror to dress up. after listening to qian rong¡¯s report, she said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll go and meet her.¡± qian rong was relieved that su qian had personally come out. she obediently waited for su qian to get dressed before following her to the hall. in the hall, ji wanwan, who had diarrhea all night because of last night¡¯s meal, sat obediently like a frosted cabbage. it was only when she heard su qian¡¯s footsteps that she hurriedly stood up and looked at su qian excitedly. ¡°miss su, hello.¡± ¡°miss ji, i¡¯ve never liked to beat around the bush. if you have something to say, just say it,¡± su qian said indifferently, this time, ji wanwan did not beat around the bush. instead, she said straightforwardly, ¡°miss su, i want to invite you to the sub-branch pavilion to save our sub-branch pavilion master.¡± ¡°miss ji, you flatter me. i¡¯m just a commoner and don¡¯t have that kind of ability.¡± su qian rejected coldly. ji wanwan said anxiously, ¡°miss su, don¡¯t hide it from me. i can tell that you¡¯re not ordinary and must be exceptional! as long as you save the sub-branch pavilion master, i¡¯ll do anything you want.¡± ¡°miss ji, don¡¯t make things difficult for me. everyone in the imperial capital knows that 1, su qian, am not capable. it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to help, but i can¡¯t.¡± su qian said firmly. upon hearing su qian¡¯s unwavering words, ji wanwan¡¯s heart instantly sank. ¡°miss su, are you really unwilling to help?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not that i¡¯m unwilling, but i don¡¯t have the ability,¡± su qian said bluntly. ji wanwan looked at su qian with a complicated expression and finally took a deep breath. ¡°okay, i understand. since miss is unwilling, i won¡¯t force you. in addition, this gift can be considered as compensation for disturbing miss for the past two days. i¡¯ll leave first.¡± seeing ji wanwan casually place the gift box she carried with her on the table, su qian gave qian rong a look. qian rong stepped forward and opened the box. ¡°madam, this is a third-grade elixir.¡± ¡°quite generous of her. she doesn¡¯t want to fall out with me.¡± the emotions in su qian¡¯s eyes disappeared in an instant. ¡°qian rong, keep the elixir.¡± ¡°yes.¡± qian rong put away the gift, turned around, and left. su qian did not take ji wanwan¡¯s matter to heart at all. after settling this matter, she returned to her room to accompany the children for breakfast. su qian had been busy with the su family¡¯s matters for the past few days, so she hadn¡¯t spent time with the children for a few days. now that she had some free time, she played with the children for two days. it wasn¡¯t until the next night when xiao yan sent a carriage to pick her up that she got up and said goodbye to the children. ¡°be good and wait at home. mother will be back soon.¡± knowing that xiao yan was already waiting outside the gate, su qian didn¡¯t want to keep him waiting. after kissing the children¡¯s little faces, she turned around to leave. su qingqing grabbed her hand. ¡°mother, qingqing wants to go with you too..¡± Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: Someone in the Deputy City Master’s Family Is Seriously Illness chapter 149: someone in the deputy city master¡¯s family is seriously illness translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian, who was about to leave, had no choice but to stop. she gently turned around and bent down to pick su qingqing up. ¡°good qingqing, be good. i will be back soon. you and brother should rest early tonight. mother will take you to buy sugar figurines tomorrow, okay?¡± su qian coaxed softly. when facing children, she always had endless patience. su qingqing lowered her head, feeling wronged. in the end, she nodded obediently. ¡°ye¡¯er, take good care of your sister. 1 will be back soon.¡± after saying that, su qian handed su qingqing¡¯s hand to su ye. after patting the children¡¯s furry little heads, she turned around and left. they watched su qian leave reluctantly. after she left, su qingqing looked at su ye pitifully. ¡°brother, didn¡¯t mother go to buy medicinal herbs for qingqing? then why isn¡¯t she willing to bring me along?¡± ¡°of course, mother is worried about our safety. didn¡¯t mother say it before? that underground city is very dangerous.¡± su ye could not bear to see his sister lowering her head so pitifully. ¡°if you want to go so badly, i¡¯ll take you there. but there¡¯s only one condition. we can only go there and back in one hour. we mustn¡¯t let mother find out, understand?¡± ¡°okay!¡± su qingqing¡¯s face instantly cleared up and she nodded with a smile. then, she held her brother¡¯s hand tightly and sneaked out of the house with him. meanwhile, su qian boarded xiao yan¡¯s carriage. ¡°i¡¯ve helped you inquire and found out that the gathering will start on time at the hour of 9 p.m. there¡¯s a high chance that someone will come to sell the dragon-repelling fruit.¡± xiao yan immediately said when he saw su qian sitting opposite him. su qian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°however, since it¡¯s only starting at 9 p.m., why did your highness bring me over so early?¡± ¡°in order to find out this information, i used some manpower and found out that someone in the deputy city master¡¯s family of the underground city was seriously ill. qianqian, if you can cure the deputy city master¡¯s family, the deputy city master will definitely be indebted to you.¡± xiao yan looked at su qian calmly, as if he was certain that she wouldn¡¯t reject him. ¡°don¡¯t you want to try?¡± ¡°of course, 1 want to go.¡± su qian indeed wouldn¡¯t refuse because this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! the person with the highest status in the underground city was the city master. however, the city master didn¡¯t like to see people. in the past, he had handed over all matters to the deputy city master. if she could build a good relationship with him, it would be beneficial to su qian. su qian¡¯s answer was within xiao yan¡¯s expectations. he smiled and instructed the coachman to speed up. the two of them quickly arrived at the underground city. they followed the previous route into the underground city, su qian pushed xiao yan to the main entrance and saw people who looked like stewards standing respectfully at the door. they bowed respectfully to them. ¡°greetings, your highness, miss su.¡± ¡°steward zhou is too polite.¡± xiao yan¡¯s expression was indifferent as he turned to look at su qian and introduced, ¡°this is the deputy city master¡¯s subordinate, steward zhou. he will bring us to the deputy city master¡¯s house.¡± su qian nodded and followed steward zhou. she pushed xiao yan and quickly arrived at a rare quiet street in the underground city. there were only a few houses on this street, but it was a forbidden area in the eyes of everyone who came to the underground city. ¡°your highness, miss, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± steward zhou brought the two of them to the largest house and stopped.. Chapter 150 - Chapter 150: Kneel and Pay Respect chapter 150: kneel and pay respect translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian raised her head and looked at the plaque at the entrance of the mansion with the words ¡®kang residence¡¯ written in calligraphy. this must be the residence of deputy city master kang yuchen. at this moment, a few people who looked like doctors carrying medicine boxes hurried out of the house. when they came out, they were all covered in cold sweat and their faces were pale. those who did not know better would think that they had encountered some kind of ferocious beast in the mansion that was why they were so frightened. ¡°miss su, don¡¯t mind it, my master and madam have been married for twenty years and are deeply in love. this time the madam suddenly fell ill, no matter how many doctors he has invited, it has been of no use, my master is just a little anxious,¡± steward zhou said with a smile. su qian nodded to show her understanding. she also had a certain understanding of the deputy city master. the deputy city master¡¯s beloved wife had always been weak and suddenly fell ill this time. he had already invited many doctors to treat her, but they had not been able to treat her. that was why xiao yan had brought her here. steward zhou invited the two of them into the residence and they went all the way to the inner courtyard, where madam lived. before they entered, su qian heard a woman¡¯s charming voice coming from behind the door, ¡°deputy city master, don¡¯t worry. master li has only temporarily delayed madam¡¯s illness. he still has an elixir that his master gave him. i guarantee that after he gives it to your wife, she will be cured.¡± xiao yan coldly swept steward zhou a glance, ¡°what¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°reporting to your highness, it¡¯s, it¡¯s the young lady of the ximen family. she just brought a physician over and said that she would help treat madam no matter what. master couldn¡¯t refuse, so¡­¡± steward zhou lowered his head awkwardly, not daring to meet xiao yan¡¯s cold gaze, ¡°it¡¯s all my fault for not arranging properly. if your highness doesn¡¯t mind, then please have your highness and miss follow me down to have some tea. after we finish drinking tea, we should be done here.¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need. madam¡¯s illness is urgent and cannot be delayed.¡± after saying this, su qian raised her hand and pushed open the door. the door creaked open and su qian realized that everyone in the room was looking at her. one of the women and a middle-aged man carrying a medicine box looked at her with displeasure. su qian calmly turned around and pushed xiao yan in with a faint smile. at this moment, the elegant man sitting by the bed stood up and walked over to xiao yan. ¡°greetings, your highness.¡± ximen ran also saw xiao yan, but she only smiled coldly, clearly looking down on xiao yan. she couldn¡¯t even be bothered to be perfunctory, let alone bow. ¡°please rise.¡± xiao yan looked at kang yuchen indifferently, ¡°deputy city master, i¡¯ve brought the person for you. however, it seems that your place seems to be more lively than i thought.¡± kang yuchen was nervous in his heart, but he smiled politely. ¡°master ximen specially sent miss ximen to bring a physician to treat my wife, so¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine. deputy city master can¡¯t reject the ximen family¡¯s good intentions, it¡¯s normal,¡± xiao yan said lightly, the smile on his lips still harmless. however, the more indifferent xiao yan was, the more afraid kang yuchen was. he didn¡¯t understand what his highness meant. was he angry? but looking at xiao yan¡¯s expression again, kang yuchen couldn¡¯t tell anything. he was surprised that he had only spoken a few words with him and was already covered in a layer of cold sweat. unlike the others, kang yuchen knew xiao yan¡¯s identity very well, so he didn¡¯t dare to be impudent. he quickly signaled ximen ran and the others with his eyes, indicating for them to kneel and pay their respects.. Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: Don’t Be Shameless chapter 151: don¡¯t be shameless translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio unfortunately, kang yuchen¡¯s signaling made his eyes almost twitch. ximen ran refused to bend her knees and ignored su qian and xiao yan. she smiled at the deputy city master and said, ¡°deputy city master, as you just saw. master li only moved his silver needle, and madam stopped twitching. it can be seen that master li is indeed a third-grade alchemist invited by our ximen family from ghost doctor valley. to tell you the truth, master li¡¯s master is the ghost doctor valley s second elder. the medical skills of ordinary pheasant doctors cannot compare to master li¡¯s.¡± after saying that, ximen ran looked at su qian meaningfully. there were many rumors about su qian in the imperial capital. some people said that she knew some medical skills, but ximen ran didn¡¯t take su qian seriously. ¡°su qian, are you here to treat the madam as well?¡± ¡°yes.¡± su qian replied indifferently. ¡°then it seems that miss su has made a wasted trip. master li, who i invited, will help here. there¡¯s no need for miss su to bother. please leave, miss,¡± ximen ran said arrogantly. ¡°miss ximen, you¡¯re so bold. what if i don¡¯t leave?¡± su qian smiled sweetly and asked with a dangerous gaze. ¡°su qian, don¡¯t be so shameless.¡± ximen ran didn¡¯t patiently look up and down at su qian once again, but her words were directed at kang yuchen said, ¡°deputy city master, just listen to me. don¡¯t you see who introduced su qian here? one waste introduced another waste to help treat someone? i¡¯m laughing my ass off!¡± ¡°presumptuous! who do you think you are? how dare you speak rudely!¡± dong yan, who had been silently following behind them, could not contain his anger and said with killing intent. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? i didn¡¯t say anything wrong! everyone in the imperial capital knows that su qian has hooked up with the nangong family. you, the ninth prince, are just a gigolo raised by su qian. you don¡¯t even have the talent or virtue to recommend others,¡± ximen ran snorted coldly and looked at xiao yan as if she was looking at something unbearable. xiao yan¡¯s eyes behind the mask flickered with a dark light. he looked at ximen ran as if he was looking at a dead man. just as dong yan was about to take action, su qian¡¯s fiery red figure flashed and appeared in front of ximen ran. she raised her hand and slapped her. ¡°ah!¡± ximen ran was slapped and fell to the end of the bed. half of her face instantly swelled up. ¡°su qian, how dare you hit me!¡± ¡®til hit you because i wanted to. what¡¯s there that i dare not to?¡± su qian said with a high and mighty attitude as she raised her hand for another slap. xiao yan¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw this scene. he immediately raised his hand to stop dong yan and looked at su qian with great interest. he had never thought that qianqian would make a move. looking at that beautiful figure, the wrinkles in his heart seemed to have been smoothed out. qianqian was protecting him. realizing this, xiao yan¡¯s heart was like a flower blooming, his heart filled with joy. the killing intent in his starry eyes was replaced by tenderness. xiao yan immediately abandoned his thoughts to take action. he couldn¡¯t even bear to blink as he looked at su qian protecting him. ximen ran took two slaps in one go, and her face went numb from the pain! ximen ran was a pampered eldest miss. when had she ever suffered such grievances? she glared at su qian resentfully, wishing she could swallow su qian alive. ¡°su qian! don¡¯t forget that i¡¯m the daughter of the ximen family. if you hit me today, i ll definitely tell my father when i get back!¡± su qian looked at ximen ran as if she was looking at a fool.. Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: Su Qian, You’ll Regret It chapter 152: su qian, you¡¯ll regret it translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio putting everything else aside, ximen ran looking down on xiao yan was truly courting death. she had been with xiao yan for a long time and knew better than anyone how terrifying this man was. not to mention ximen ran, even the entire ximen family was nothing in this man¡¯s eyes. however, she didn¡¯t care about what happened normally. but today, she came with xiao yan. ximen rail¡¯s words to humiliate xiao yan were equivalent to humiliating her. she could not endure this anger. ¡°since you¡¯re going to complain, i might as well make this matter a reality. otherwise, when the ximen family comes looking for trouble with me, 1¡¯11 only slap you once. wouldn¡¯t that be a loss for me?¡± after saying that, su qian lifted ximen rail¡¯s collar and slapped her more than ten times. the sound of the slap was chilling. master li hurriedly tried to stop her. ¡°su qian! what place do you think this is? how dare you hit someone here? stop it!¡± as soon as master li moved, xiao yan gave dong yan a look. dong yan quickly stepped forward and gave master li a vicious kick. master li cried out in pain and knelt down in front of xiao yan, subconsciously, he kowtowed. instantly realizing how shameful his behavior was, master li had originally looked down on xiao yan. he was so angry that he quickly raised his head, but he met xiao yan¡¯s starry eyes that made one¡¯s heart tremble. the aura around xiao yan was mighty and domineering. sitting on the spot coldly, with just a glance was enough to make master li feel like he had fallen into an ice cellar. suddenly, master li¡¯s body began to tremble. all the words that he had not said were stuck in his throat. he did not dare to let out a fart. ¡°since master li isn¡¯t like miss ximen, who knows how to correct his mistakes, 1 won¡¯t hold it against you for your rudeness to me earlier.¡± xiao yan¡¯s voice rang out as he coldly glanced at master li. master li didn¡¯t mean that, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. his face turned red as he watched ximen ran get beaten up into a pig¡¯s head and thrown to the ground by su qian, afraid that he would be the next one. ¡°su qian, you¡¯ll regret this. you¡¯ve provoked the ximen family, so you and the nangong family won¡¯t have an easy time!¡± ximen ran covered her swollen face and cried as she spat out a few broken teeth stained with blood. su qian didn¡¯t seem to hear ximen rail¡¯s provocation and said to kang yuchen gently, ¡°deputy city master, i would like to check on madam¡¯s current situation.¡± without waiting for kang yuchen to speak, master li, who had an ugly expression on his face, sneered, ¡°then miss su, you should go quickly. don¡¯t wait for me to cure madam later. miss su won¡¯t even have the chance to take her pulse!¡± kang yuchen didn¡¯t stop her. he respectfully watched as su qian walked toward his wife, but he was a little curious. why did his highness recommend su qian to treat his wife? it is worth noting that his highness had always had a crafty eye for things and rarely thought highly of anyone. could it be that su qian really had some special ability? ximen ran and master li looked at su qian with disdain. they didn¡¯t believe that su qian could save people. only xiao yan¡¯s gaze was calm as he stared at su qian¡¯s back affectionately. arriving at the bed, su qian checked on madam¡¯s condition. she found that her eyes and eyebrows were dark, her lips were slightly purple, and her body was sweating profusely. her limbs were also twitching slightly. it was obvious that she was terminally ill. as she quietly observed this scene, su qian began to have some speculations in her heart.. Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: What Do You Have to Fight With Me chapter 153: what do you have to fight with me translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°miss su, can you tell why?¡± ximen ran crossed her arms and sneered at su qian. ¡°if miss doesn¡¯t have this diamond, 1 advise you not to get in the way of the porcelain work. don¡¯t cause any other problems for the madan and let master li waste more time treating madam.¡± su qian ignored ximen ran completely, not even glancing at her. suddenly, an endless sense of humiliation swept over ximen ran. she was so angry that she wanted to rush forward, but he was pulled back by master li. ¡°what are you afraid of? do you think this wretched girl can cure madam? at that time, wouldn¡¯t she still be begging me? there will be plenty of opportunities to slap her in the face later. why are you in such a hurry?¡± master li staggered up from the ground. his knees were still in pain. he was so angry that his expression was ugly. ¡°what you said makes sense.¡± only then did ximen ran calm down and look at su qian mockingly, waiting for her to make a fool of herself. ¡°deputy city master, madam¡¯s illness should have started a month ago. at first, madam only felt weak all over, had a poor appetite, and was sleepy. however, gradually, madam lost all her strength. not only that, but her bones would also ache for days and nights, and her muscles would twitch. she fell into a coma three days ago,¡± su qian said calmly. as soon as su qian said this, everyone present was surprised. kang yuchen was especially suspicious of su qian¡¯s strength. however, after hearing su qian¡¯s diagnosis, he immediately rushed up and nodded his head vigorously. ¡°miss su is right! my wife has exactly the same symptoms. miss su, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± ximen ran, who was waiting for su qian to make a fool of herself, looked at master li in disbelief. su qian¡¯s words were something that even master li couldn¡¯t diagnose earlier! master li was equally shocked. he couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard and his eyes widened in shock. what was going on? could it be that su qian¡¯s medical skills were better than his? as soon as this thought appeared in his mind, master li immediately shook his head and denied it. impossible, this was absolutely impossible! su qian was still so young. six years ago, she was still a good-for-nothing. even if she tried her best to catch up in six years, she would still be no match for him! ¡°so what if you diagnosed her? at the end of the day, the key to saving a patient is whether or not the patient can be cured. su qian, 1 have a peak fourth-rank elixir here, the si ren elixir. it can cure all illnesses and can definitely cure madam. as for you, what do you have to compete with me?!¡± unwilling to give up, master li took out a medicine bottle from his pocket. there was a sky-blue elixir inside. it was indeed a peak fourth-rank elixir. ¡°madam is not sick, but poisoned. if you give her the si ren elixir, it will only make her die faster.¡± su qian looked at master li mockingly and said disdainfully. ¡°ridiculous! su qian, stop spouting nonsense here! master li is a doctor from ghost doctor valley. his medical skills are superb. how can you slander him here!¡± ximen ran was furious. she pointed at su qian¡¯s nose and berated her sternly. kang yuchen was concerned about his wife¡¯s condition. he frowned and walked forward. ¡°why are you all so angry? we can talk things out.¡± ¡°deputy city master, you also heard it just now. su qian shamelessly insulted me. today, there¡¯s only her and no me. if you let su qian stay here, i¡¯ll leave immediately. in the future, if madam¡¯s body feels unwell again, there¡¯s no need to ask for help from our ghost doctor valley¡¯s people!¡± master li raised his neck and said proudly.. Chapter 154 - Chapter 154: Do You Think My Woman Will Lose chapter 154: do you think my woman will lose translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio kang yuchen looked troubled. when it came to the status of ghost doctor valley, it was higher than that of the heavenly medicine sect. it was difficult to invite them to treat someone. if they offended them, there would definitely be no benefits. but¡­ kang yuchen could clearly feel xiao yan¡¯s cold gaze. he felt as if a sharp blade was on his back, causing his back to break out in a cold sweat uncontrollably. however, su qian was someone introduced by his highness. no one¡¯s face could be ignored. ¡°if that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s invite master li first.¡± su qian didn¡¯t think much of it and said indifferently, ¡°as long as master li can treat madam, i¡¯ll apologize to you. however, if you can¡¯t treat her, the deputy city master won¡¯t give you any compensation. you have to admit that your ghost doctor valley is inferior to me.¡± ¡°hahahaha, su qian, have you lost your mind?¡± ximen ran looked at su qian mockingly and urged master li fearlessly, ¡°master li, hurry up and agree. let¡¯s make a bet with her. since she wants to humiliate herself, why should we stop her?¡± master li was full of confidence, so much so that he didn¡¯t even look su qian in the eye. ¡°good, 1 agree!¡± kang yuchen immediately panicked and quickly came in front of xiao yan. he lowered his voice and asked,¡± your highness, what do you think we should do?¡± ¡°naturally, i¡¯m waiting for the two of them to be slapped in the face by qianqian.¡± xiao yan coldly returned kang yuchen¡¯s gaze. ¡°why? do you think my woman will lose?¡± ¡°of course not.¡± kang yuchen originally wanted to persuade xiao yan to take su qian away, but he forcefully swallowed his words. then, he silently walked to the side and stood still, afraid that he would accidentally disturb the killing buddha beside him. xiao yan¡¯s gaze turned to su qian again. his eyes were filled with tenderness and confidence as he waited for su qian brutally slap the two of them in the face. ¡°look carefully, this is a peak fourth-grade elixir!¡± master li proudly took out the si ren elixir and put it into madam¡¯s mouth. even though she was unconscious, madam could clearly feel a pure power rapidly spreading throughout her body. the medicinal power healed her body, causing her to take a deep breath. her eyelashes trembled slightly, and she opened her eyes. ¡°madam!¡± kang yuchen walked up excitedly and held his wife¡¯s hand. ¡°madam, how do you feel?¡± ¡°husband¡­¡± madam miao looked at her husband excitedly. ¡°husband, 1 don¡¯t feel so bad anymore.¡± ¡± this is, of course, madam took my elixir, naturally the elixir cures the illness,¡± master li laughed out loud and turned to look at su qian with a ferocious expression. ¡°su qian, did you see it? this is our ghost doctor valley¡¯s power, why aren¡¯t you quickly admitting your mistake and apologizing to me?¡± su qian stood on the spot calmly. her graceful figure was like a willow tree, as she chuckled lightly and said, ¡°what¡¯s the rush? since your elixir is so powerful, why don¡¯t you have the madam take a few steps out of bed? if she truly feels better, i¡¯ll immediately apologize to you.¡± ¡°hmph, 1 think you won¡¯t give up until you reach the yellow river!¡± ximen ran finally let go of the tension in her heart. she was like a wild chicken baring its fangs and brandishing its claws, speaking recklessly, ¡°alright, if you want to be thorough, i¡¯ll fulfill your wish! come on, madam, let me help you take a few steps so that su qian can take a good look!¡± madam miao indeed felt that her body had become much lighter. she had been bedridden for a few days and had long wanted to get out of bed. at this moment, she did not reject ximen ran. she placed her hand on her palm and slowly stood up.. Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: Begging Miss Su for Help chapter 155: begging miss su for help translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio madam miao would have been fine if she hadn¡¯t stood up, but when she suddenly stood up, a surge of blood rushed up from her chest, causing her face to turn pale. she spat out a mouthful of stinky black blood toward ximen ran¡¯s face. ¡°all!¡± ximen ran¡¯s face was covered in blood and she subconsciously shook off madam miao¡¯s hand. madam miao¡¯s body was like cotton, without any strength at all. she fell limply onto the bed, her eyes wide open in horror. she raised her hand to pinch her throat, and large amounts of poisonous blood began to flow out from her seven orifices. ¡°madam! madam, what¡¯s wrong with you?!¡± kang yuchen didn¡¯t even remember how long he was happy before he was stunned by the sudden scene in front of him. he quickly pounced forward, only to see his wife pinching her throat, her mouth wide open, unable to breathe, and her entire body spasming. ¡°master li!¡± he turned his head to look at master li in a panic. kang yuchen saw master li standing at the side with a pale face. he was scared silly! kang yuchen was so angry that he wanted to slap master li. he could only cry and turn to su qian. ¡°please save her, miss su!¡± su qian quickly walked over and raised her hand to quickly press on a few of madam miao¡¯s acupuncture points. madam miao, who had been convulsing, finally regained her composure. her mouth was still open, and it was difficult for her to breathe. ¡°quickly remove the pillow and bedding and let madam lie down on the couch.¡± as su qian spoke, she and kang yuchen threw the pillow and blanket to the ground and helped madam miao lie down. su qian lifted madam miao¡¯s chin and said, ¡°madam, it might hurt a little.¡± before madam miao could react, su qian had already taken out a golden needle from her sleeve and stabbed it into the hollow beneath madam miao¡¯s neck and between her collarbones. ¡°yaaaaah!¡± madam miao let out a shrill scream as she clenched her fists in pain. she was in so much pain that she broke out in a cold sweat. kang yuchen did not dare to make a sound and could only stand at the side at a loss. su qian seemed not to have heard madam miao¡¯s scream. she quickly pulled out the golden needle, and a stream of stinky blood shot out from madam miao¡¯s acupuncture point. then, su qian stabbed a few more acupoints to let madam miao bleed. every time she stabbed an acupoint, madam miao would scream in agony. then, as more and more acupoints were stabbed, the color of the blood that madam miao spat out gradually returned to normal. in the end, su qian pricked all the acupuncture points twice to let out blood. when the blood finally returned to its normal bright red color, madam miao¡¯s expression was no longer as painful. her body stopped twitching and she could breathe normally. seeing that madam miao¡¯s weak lips had lost all color, su qian hurriedly took out a third-grade elixir and fed it into madam miao¡¯s mouth. ¡°madam is only poisoned. it¡¯s taboo to use too high-grade elixirs before detoxifying the poison. that will instead stimulate the poison in madam¡¯s body. now, i have already cleared the poisonous blood in madaam¡¯s body. madam only needs to recuperate for half a month before she can recover.¡± ¡°thank you. i feel much better now.¡± as madam miao spoke, she stretched out her hand toward kang yuchen. ¡°husband¡­¡± ¡°madam!¡± kang yuchen rushed up and grabbed madam miao¡¯s hand. his tone was still very uneasy. ¡°madam, are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± ¡°i¡¯m really fine. husband, 1 want to sleep for a while. you, please help me thank this young lady.¡± with that, madam miao¡¯s head tilted and she fainted.. Chapter 156 - Chapter 156:1 Have No Intention of Blaming You chapter 156:1 have no intention of blaming you translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°deputy city master, don¡¯t worry. madam has just lost too much blood and is too tired. next, let¡¯s help madam change her clothes and bedding so that she could rest well.¡± su qian reminded gently. ¡°okay! someone come quickly and help madam change.¡± kang yuchen reluctantly let go of his beloved wife¡¯s hand and quickly bowed to su qian. ¡°thank you miss su for saving my wife¡¯s life.¡± ¡°deputy city master is too polite. but regarding the reward¡­¡± su qian didn¡¯t need thanks. what she wanted was a reward, a golden ingot! ¡°don¡¯t worry, miss. i¡¯ll get someone to prepare it. i guarantee that you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡± kang yuchen smiled politely, then bowed deeply towards xiao yan. ¡°thank you, your highness, for your referral.¡± ¡°i knew that qianqian¡¯s medical skills were excellent. this result was within my expectations.¡± xiao yan smiled slightly, his tone was steady and calm. ximen ran and master li almost vomited blood when they heard this. was there a mistake? the ninth prince knew that su qian was capable, so why didn¡¯t he say so earlier? however, the two of them had forgotten about their arrogant attitude just now. even if the emperor had personally said that su qian¡¯s medical skills were excellent, the two of them would not believe it. su qian¡¯s heart skipped a beat because of xiao yan¡¯s trust. she looked at the man in the wheelchair and felt an unprecedented feeling in her chest. she found it strange. why was xiao yan so confident in her? just as su qian was wondering, xiao yan suddenly turned his gaze to her. she was so scared that her heart beat faster. she subconsciously looked away and looked at ximen ran and master li. ¡°as agreed, you should apologize now.¡± ximen ran and master li¡¯s mouths twitched violently. su qian¡¯s words almost made them split blood! their limelight was stolen by su qian just like that, and they suffered a double loss. how could they not be angry? neither of them wanted to say anything, but kang yuchen stared straight at them. they had no choice but to speak up! ¡°i¡¯m sorry!¡± they squeezed out these words through their teeth. after ximen ran and master li finished speaking, they hurriedly left. seeing that ximen ran didn¡¯t forget to glare at her from the corner of her eye when she passed by her, su qian didn¡¯t think much of it. after the two of them left, she said, ¡°deputy city master, madam¡¯s illness is fine, but she still needs to take some medicine. i¡¯ll go and brew a medicine for madam to take now. after i leave, i¡¯ll leave the prescription behind. please order someone to give her the medicine once a day on time.¡± ¡°alright, come and bring miss su to the place where the medicine is brewed.¡± as soon as kang yuchen finished speaking, madam miao¡¯s personal maid politely brought su qian away. xiao yan¡¯s gaze remained fixed on su qian from the beginning to the end. it was only after she left and her figure completely disappeared that he finally retracted his gaze and said coldly, ¡°dong yan, there¡¯s no need for ximen ran to return to the ximen family alive.¡± a light sentence immediately scared kang yuchen so much that he broke out in cold sweat. ¡°yes, i will do it right away.¡± dong yan cupped his hands and quickly left kang yuchen¡¯s residence by climbing over the wall. in the blink of an eye, he had disappeared without a trace. kang yuchen was so frightened that his knees went soft. he knelt heavily on the ground and hurriedly said, ¡°1 was wrong. i shouldn¡¯t have accepted the help of the ximen family. i won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± the smile on xiao yanwei¡¯s face deepened when he heard this. he turned the wheelchair around and faced kang yuchen. he reached out his hand and gently smiled as he helped kang yuchen up from the ground, ¡°deputy city master, there¡¯s no need to be like this. i have no intention of blaming you.¡± however, kang yuchen was even more frightened by xiao yan¡¯s words.. Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: Combining Kindness with Might chapter 157: combining kindness with might translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio kang yuchen was afraid. he could not see through the man in front of him at all. this man seemed to be smiling, but his starry eyes were cold and could freeze people. he would rather the ninth prince be furious and even kill him than see him acting so mysterious. he couldn¡¯t see through him at all! kang yuchen dared not to be angry. his head was stuck to the ground, and his body was trembling from fear. ¡°please forgive me, your highness!¡± xiao yan laughed lightly and gradually tightened his grip on kang yuchen¡¯s arms. this caused kang yuchen¡¯s expression to become distorted from the pain and he was forced to stand up. ¡°deputy city master, you don¡¯t have to worry about such a small matter today. as long as you don¡¯t do it again in the future, it will be fine.¡± xiao yan withdrew his hand just before he was about to crush kang yuchen¡¯s arm and softly laughed. ¡°yes! please rest assured, ninth prince, i will definitely keep my distance from the ximen family and ghost doctor valley in the future.¡± kang yuchen spoke with trepidation, and he couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. he was such a smart person, how could he not know that xiao yan was using both kindness and force. this time, he was spared, but in the future, if he stood on the wrong side again, his ending would be even more miserable than ximen ran¡¯s! when steward zhou saw this scene, he could not help but feel puzzled in his heart. it was strange. the deputy city master had such a high status. logically speaking, there was no need for him to be so afraid of the ninth prince. however, looking at him now, he was so cowardly that he could not even straighten his back. it was really a huge contrast to his arrogant appearance in the past. with no one helping steward zhou to clear up his doubts, xiao yan no longer looked at kang yuchen and only asked coldly, ¡°the matter that 1 instructed you to inquire about, have you done it?¡± ¡°of course. ninth prince, there is indeed a dragon-repelling fruit in our underground city. the owner of the fruit is a businessman in our black market. no one knows his real name. everyone calls him lame lao chen. when the gathering began, he would open the door for business. moreover, i also heard that lao chen doesn¡¯t want silver. he wants to exchange for something. he requires at least two fourth-grade elixirs.¡± ¡°the price is too high.¡± xiao yan coldly said. according to the normal price, a sixth-grade medicinal herb was a forbidden medicine that was not easy to sell. it was already not cheap to be able to exchange it for a fourth-grade elixir. this lao chen actually wanted two elixirs, and this was the base price. ¡°your highness, it¡¯s because the price is high and the dragon-repelling fruit is a forbidden medicine that very few people want it. in a while, we can go over directly and pay a high price to take the dragon-repelling fruit.¡± kang yuchen quickly said. xiao yan nodded. ¡°qianqian will definitely accept this price. you wait here. i will go and find qianqian.¡± as he walked in su qian¡¯s direction, xiao yan saw that su qian was brewing medicine in the courtyard, so he went up and told her what kang yuchen had told him word for word. ¡°i¡¯m willing to pay any price to get the dragon-repelling fruit.¡± su qian¡¯s worried heart finally relaxed. she turned her head and saw that xiao yan was still beside her, so she reminded him, ¡°your highness, i¡¯ve just prepared the medicine. it¡¯s time to burn the charcoal, so the smoke is the most choking. otherwise, your highness, you should stay away.¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine. i¡¯ll help you.¡± after saying that, xiao yan took the lighter from su qian¡¯s hand and started to light it. su qian looked at him in surprise. she couldn¡¯t believe that the pampered ninth prince could actually start a fire and burn charcoal. obviously, su qian was overthinking. xiao yan held a lighter in his jade-like hand and began to burn the charcoal in the furnace. he tried his best to light it up, but ended up with his face covered in black smoke. he choked and coughed for a long time without success.. Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: You Still Have Me In Your Heart chapter 158: you still have me in your heart translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and laughed out loud. when xiao yan heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit resentful. ¡°i helped you out of kindness, yet you still laugh at me.¡± ¡°ninth prince, if you¡¯re not good at doing this kind of thing, then don¡¯t do it. i¡¯m already struggling for you.¡± su qian quickly took the lighter from xiao yan¡¯s hand. she first lit the straw and then the charcoal. after the rising flame became a little warmer, she placed the small cup of medicine on it and slowly stewed it. seeing that su qian was busy, xiao yan couldn¡¯t help much, so he could only watch from the side with his hands in his pockets. xiao yan¡¯s gaze had a deeper meaning as he kept staring at su qian, making su qian feel uncomfortable. she couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at xiao yan behind her and frown as she asked, ¡°why are you looking at me like that, your highness?¡± xiao yan looked happy. ¡°of course, i¡¯m happy. qianqian, 1 just found out today that you still have me in your heart.¡± su qian was so shocked that she almost dropped the medicine pot in her hand. her eyes widened in surprise as she asked, ¡°when did i have you in my heart?¡± ¡°if you didn¡¯t have me in your heart, you wouldn¡¯t have protected me just now.¡± xiao yan said matter-of-factly. su qian was choked by xiao yan¡¯s words and quickly explained, ¡°your highness, i acted just now because we were traveling together. if anyone bullies you, it¡¯s equivalent to bullying me. besides, i¡¯m a member of the nangong family and have a bad relationship with the ximen family. 1 helped you because of that and had nothing to do with your highness!¡± su qian looked nervous, xiao yan knew very well that su qian wasn¡¯t lying. but he didn¡¯t admit it. however, even though he knew, he would never admit it on his face. looking at su qian affectionately, xiao yan¡¯s smile became even brighter. ¡°qianqian, you don¡¯t have to explain so much. 1 understand your feelings.¡± su qian almost broke down when she heard this. she rolled her eyes in her heart and turned her back to xiao yan to continue with her work. she could tell that no matter how she explained, the man in front of her would think that she was lying. it was pointless for her to explain, so she might as well shut up and let xiao yan stared at her. anyway, it was just a look, and she wouldn¡¯t lose a piece of meat. however, under xiao yan¡¯s gaze, su qian¡¯s small face quickly turned an intoxicating red. however, she refused to admit it, so she pretended to be roasted by the fire and continued to brew the medicine without changing her expression. when the gathering began, su qian finally finished brewing the medicine and gave it to madam miao. kang yuchen also gave her an extremely generous thank-you gift. ¡°thank you for this matter, miss su. if there is anything we need help with in the future, 1 hope miss su can continue to help us.¡± kang yuchen smiled gently. kang yuchen was very generous in his offer. su qian had always liked to work with such people, so she politely accepted the reward. ¡°of course, if the deputy city master needs me in the future, you can come to the su family and find me at any time.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not convenient for me to participate in the matter of miss su¡¯s dragon-repelling fruit, but i¡¯ll get steward zhou to bring you there.¡± kang yuchen quickly said. thinking that she would soon be able to obtain the dragon-repelling fruit that she had been longing for, su qian hurriedly nodded in agreement and pushed xiao yan and steward zhou out of the residence. ¡°because the journey is a little far, our residence has specially prepared a carriage. please get on, your highness and miss su.¡± steward zhou gestured to the low-key black carriage that was parked at the entrance and said. su qian nodded. after getting into the car, she sensed that something was wrong.. ¡°your highness, where is dong yan who was with you?¡± Chapter 159 - Chapter 159: Shabby Shop chapter 159: shabby shop translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio just now, dong yan had been following them all the way. how could he disappear just like that? steward zhou lowered his head and dared not to make a sound, afraid that su qian would find out something. in contrast, xiao yan was very calm. he explained in a light tone, ¡°1 sent him out to do something. don¡¯t worry about him, let¡¯s hurry up and go, lest the dragon-repelling fruit is bought by others.¡± su qian hurriedly nodded. then, the coachman outside drove the carriage all the way to the gathering. the underground city was as lively as ever. however, upon closer inspection, it could be seen that there were fewer people on the streets. some prohibited items that would not normally appear on the stalls appeared one by one. the customers on the streets were all well-dressed. some of them did not want their identities to be discovered, so they used masks or veils to cover their faces. at a glance, whether it was the customers or the stall owners, they were all secretive. the carriage continued forward, making many turns before finally stopping in front of a remote shop in the depths of the black market. after su qian got out of the carriage, she looked at the shop and immediately thought of the word ¡®poor and shabby¡¯ in her mind. it was not surprising that su qian was so disdainful, but it was only because this shop was really too rundown. the shop owner did not look like he was doing good business at all, and there was not even a plaque at the door. looking through the open door into the shop, the shop is also a mess. ¡°your highness, miss su, please come in.¡± steward zhou greeted them and then walked in first. pushing xiao yan, su qian followed him in. then, she saw that there was only a middle-aged man in the shabby shop. the man seemed not to notice them enter the door. he did not even bother to look up at them and continued to grind the medicinal herbs. seeing the burly man with a stubbly beard and a fierce expression, su qian guessed that this middle-aged man must be the owner of this nameless shop, the lame lao chen. lao chen ignored her, so su qian took the initiative to walk up. ¡°boss, i want to buy the dragon-repelling fruit.¡± only then did lao chen stop what he was doing. he raised his sinister eyes and glanced at su qian. if an ordinary person had been stared at by lao chen, he or she would have been frightened by his imposing manner. however, su qian was not. she looked at lao chen calmly and did not back down. lao chen glanced at her and continued to grind the medicine. he said in a low voice, ¡°there are two prices for the medicinal herb. one is for a fifth-grade elixir, and the other is for two fourth-grade elixirs. this price is non-negotiable.¡± steward zhou hurriedly stood up and smiled at lao chen. ¡°lao chen, this is too expensive. look, i¡¯m steward zhou of the deputy city master¡¯s residence. you should consider our deputy city master¡¯s face¡­¡± without waiting for steward zhou to finish, lao chen glared and smashed the medicine jar in his hand. ¡°buy it or not, get lost if you don¡¯t!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll buy it.¡± su qian could tell that lao chen was asking an exorbitant price, but she didn¡¯t hesitate at all. she took out a medicine bottle from her sleeve pocket and said, ¡°here are two fourth-grade elixirs.¡± lao chen took it and looked at it. after confirming that there was no problem, he finally grabbed the walking stick beside the stool and stood up. he walked towards the inner room. ¡°wait here.¡± ¡°this guy has quite the temper.¡± xiao yan¡¯s expression was indifferent as he looked at lao chen¡¯s departing back and said. steward zhou quickly stepped forward to smooth things over, ¡°that¡¯s just how lao chen is. when he was young, he was severely injured and crippled. ever since then, his temper has been bad. however, the quality of the things he sells has always been good, so the two of you can rest assured.¡± su qian listened to steward zhou¡¯s words and stared at lao chen¡¯s leg with a meaningful gaze.. Chapter 160 - Chapter 160:1 Advise You to Do What You Can chapter 160:1 advise you to do what you can translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio lao chen¡¯s leg seemed to have been abnormal for many years. the muscles had atrophied, and it was obviously thinner than the other leg. moreover, his knee could not be bent, so he could only straighten it. he could only walk with the support of crutches. it seemed that his condition was very serious. however, su qian was very certain that lao chen¡¯s leg was most likely not crippled due to a serious injury as steward zhou had said. there was another reason¡­ su qian had no plans to interfere and retracted her gaze and waited expectantly. at this moment, a well-dressed middle-aged man in blue walked into the shabby shop with two attendants. as soon as he stepped through the door, he laughed loudly and said, ¡°lao chen, i¡¯m here to buy medicine from you!¡± xiao yan indifferently looked at the man. ¡°oh, i¡¯m sorry. 1 didn¡¯t expect there to be other customers in the shop.¡± the middle-aged man smiled apologetically and nodded at su qian and the others. ¡°it¡¯s okay. boss lao chen went in to look for the medicine. please wait.¡± steward zhou reminded with a smile. as soon as steward zhou finished speaking, lao chen limped out of the inner room. ¡°mu shui, why are you here?¡± lao chen obviously recognized this middle-aged man who had just entered the door. even his attitude towards him was different. it was less fierce and more polite and gentle. the middle-aged man called mu shui took a few steps forward and patted lao chen¡¯s shoulder happily. ¡°why else can 1 come looking for you? of course, i¡¯m here to buy the dragon-repelling fruit from you! hey, isn¡¯t that the dragon-repelling fruit in your hand? how did you know that 1 was coming?¡± lao chen held a very ordinary crystal box in his hand, and a pitch-black fruit was lying inside. it was only the size of a palm, but it emitted an extremely cold and evil aura. a blood-red dragon bared its fangs and brandished its claws on the surface of the fruit, and its scarlet eyes revealed a bloodthirsty color. it was the dragon-repelling fruit. ¡°this dragon-repelling fruit is what we saw first, and we¡¯ve already offered two fourth-grade elixirs. now, it¡¯s ours.¡± xiao yan saw that mu shui was not easy to deal with and immediately warned coldly. mu shui turned his head and glanced at xiao yan. seeing that he was still sitting on the dragon throne with a mask on his face, a hint of mockery appeared in his eyes. he raised his hand and shook it in disapproval. ¡°what you said is wrong. when it comes to buying medicinal herbs, there are many bidders. here is what i propose, lao chen, i¡¯ll offer a fifth-grade elixir and a fourth-grade elixir. two elixirs for your dragon-repelling fruit. a fifth-grade elixir and a fourth-grade elixir did not sound different, but in reality, there was a huge difference between the two. as soon as mu shui made his offer, he outbid su qian by too much. su qian didn¡¯t say anything and just looked coldly at mu shui, the roadblock. mu shui was certain that su qian couldn¡¯t afford a higher price than him, so he said proudly, ¡°miss, although you look young, you should also know that fourth-grade elixirs are common and fifth-grade elixirs are rare. 1 don¡¯t want to offend you, but as someone who has been through it before, 1 advise you to do what you can and not blindly raise the price. after all, not everyone can afford the price i¡¯m offering.¡± mu shui¡¯s words seemed to be considerate of su qian and the others, but in reality, there was a hidden mockery. lao chen held the dragon-repelling fruit in his hand and didn¡¯t say a word. he was a businessman, so he naturally had to see who offered a higher price. ¡°miss, do you want to raise the price?¡± xiao yan pushed his wheelchair to su qian¡¯s side and whispered into her ear, ¡°1 still have a fifth-grade elixir here. i¡¯ll help you increase the price by any amount you want..¡± Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: Not Fight For Food, But Fight For Dignity chapter 161: not fight for food, but fight for dignity translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio xiao yan¡¯s deep voice was like intoxicating wine, making people intoxicated just by listening to it. it reddened su qian¡¯s ears, and she shook her head without hesitation. it wasn¡¯t about the elixir. if it was about elixir, she also had elixir. it was just that this mu shui¡¯s attitude was too arrogant, making her want to compete with this man. in one¡¯s lifetime, they might not fight for food but they will fight for dignity. today, she wanted to exchange two fourth-grade elixirs for the dragon-repelling fruit! ¡°i won¡¯t raise the price,¡± su qian said calmly. ¡°heh.¡± mu shui snorted mockingly and immediately took out the two elixirs that he had agreed on. he continued to mock, ¡°i knew young people like you wouldn¡¯t have the qualifications to compete with us elders. lao chen, quickly give me the dragon-repelling fruit.¡± seeing lao chen¡¯s expressionless face and realizing he was about to hand over the dragon-repelling fruit to mu shui, su qian¡¯s lips curled into a nonchalant smile. ¡°i won¡¯t raise the price, but mr. chen, i can cure your leg.¡± lao chen¡¯s hand, which was about to give the dragon-repelling fruit to mu shui, suddenly froze in mid-air. lao chen looked at the confident su qian in astonishment. before lao chen could ask su qian, mu shui on the other side burst into laughter as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°hahahaha¡­! miss, i know you young people like to brag and show off, but you should at least take your bragging seriously. to tell you the truth, lao chen¡¯s leg has been crippled for over a decade! back then, he had begged many big shots and all the famous doctors in the world examined his leg, but none of them could cure him. what can you do? 1 advise you, even if you can¡¯t buy the elixir, it¡¯s better to keep looking than to pretend to be something you¡¯re not and end up losing face and reputation. how will you face the world?¡± everyone could tell that mu shui was deliberately provoking su qian, hoping to make her lose her temper and respond childishly. however, su qian did not. it was as if she could not hear mu shui¡¯s words. her gaze was fixed on lao chen from the beginning to the end, and she smiled faintly and indifferently. mu shui could not help but get angry after being ignored. he reached out to snatch the elixir from lao chen¡¯s hand. ¡°lao chen, don¡¯t listen to this girl. how old is she? what can she do? hurry up and give me the fruit!¡± before mu shui could touch lao chen, lao chen withdrew his hand and coldly glanced at mu shui. under everyone¡¯s gaze, lao chen put the dragon-repelling fruit into his arms. his deep eyes were filled with passion as he stared at su qian and said hoarsely, ¡°as long as you can cure my leg, i can give you the entire store, let alone the dragon-repelling fruit.¡± mu shui could not laugh anymore. he frowned and said angrily, ¡°lao chen, are you going senile? how can you believe the words of a little girl? don¡¯t forget, even i can¡¯t cure your leg. i don¡¯t believe she can.¡± xiao yan glanced at mu shui from the corner of his eyes and said infuriatingly, ¡°you¡¯re useless, but it doesn¡¯t mean that everyone else is the same as you.¡± mu shui was choked by xiao yan¡¯s words until his face turned red. he clenched his fists as if he wanted to give xiao yan a fierce beating. in the end, he forcefully endured it and sneered, ¡°alright, then i want to see how capable this girl is!¡± su qian had a calm expression on her face throughout the whole ordeal. after walking to lao chen¡¯s side, she asked him to sit down and then earnestly diagnosed him. first, she took lao chen¡¯s pulse. then, su qian lifted lao chen¡¯s pants and couldn¡¯t help but frown. lao chen¡¯s crippled leg was not only thin and weak, but the skin had also completely ulcerated. the wound was pale, and the rotten smell was no longer masked by his pants. it immediately surged out, making people take a step back and subconsciously, feel nauseated.. Chapter 162 - Chapter 162: Poisoned chapter 162: poisoned translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio this situation was even more serious than su qian had imagined. however, if lao chen had really become a cripple because of his serious injuries, then logically speaking, his wounds would not have been unable to heal for a long time and wouldn¡¯t have festered. from this, it could be seen that there must be some special reason behind this. su qian was deep in thought. her pensive demeanor caught the attention of mu shui and found her at a loss for words. mu shui laughed even more triumphantly. he crossed his arms and looked at su qian arrogantly. he sneered and asked, ¡°how is it eldest miss? lao chen¡¯s leg was hopeless! you see, 1 told you so, but you didn¡¯t believe me and insisted on challenging me! let me be frank with you. lao chen¡¯s leg was seriously injured back then. his muscles were damaged and can¡¯t be healed.¡± lao chen heard mu shui¡¯s words, but it seemed as though he didn¡¯t hear them at all. instead, he stared straight at su qian. su qian raised her head and looked at mu shui coldly, ¡°i am a doctor, and i have my own judgment.¡± mu shui was not frightened by su qian¡¯s anger at all. he only shrugged his shoulders. ¡°hmph, 1 was just reminding you out of kindness, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it. fine, if you don¡¯t know how to recognize good intentions. i won¡¯t argue with you.¡± xiao yan narrowed his eyes coldly. he was not angry when ximen ran pointed at his nose and berated him just now. but now, facing mu shui¡¯s aggressiveness, his deep eyes immediately flashed with a bloodthirsty glint. he pushed his wheelchair forward but was stopped by su qian. su qian was full of confidence as she gave xiao yan a signal with her eyes. her phoenix-like eyes blinked gently, revealing a myriad of emotions. clearly, she was confident. xiao yan knew that su qian didn¡¯t want him to interfere, so he had no choice but to restrain himself and stare deeply at su qian¡¯s figure. su qian immediately took lao chen¡¯s pulse. under mu shui¡¯s increasingly disdainful gaze, she chuckled and said, ¡°mr. chen, you¡¯re not injured, you¡¯re poisoned.¡± lao chen and mu shui were stunned. especially mu shui. his reaction seemed to be even more exaggerated than lao chen¡¯s. panic flashed in his eyes as if he was afraid of being noticed by others. he quickly lowered his head to hide the unnatural look on his face. however, mu shui avoided the notice of others, but he couldn¡¯t escape xiao yan¡¯s eyes. every move he made was captured by xiao yan¡¯s eyes. however, xiao yan pretended not to see it and continued to look at su qian with tender eyes. ¡°poisoned? why was 1 poisoned?¡± lao chen asked with a puzzled frown. su qian shook her head, ¡°i don¡¯t know how mr. chen was poisoned, but i can confirm that you have indeed been poisoned. moreover, i have a way to help you detoxify and heal. do you want to¡­¡± ¡°i do, 1 definitely want to be treated!¡± lao chen¡¯s eyes, which had been lifeless like stagnant water, sparked with hope once again. ¡°miss, you¡¯re the only one who said that 1 can still be saved in all these years! as long as you can cure me, i am willing to work for you in the future to repay your kindness!¡± ¡°i¡¯m very grateful that mr. chen can sell me the dragon-repelling fruit.¡± su qian narrowed her eyes and smiled. she could tell that lao chen¡¯s identity was not simple. apart from other reasons, the poison he was inflicted with was something that, other than the person who had poisoned him, there were not many people on the entire continent who could cure him. moreover, the person who poisoned lao chen was vicious. this kind of poison could make lao chen¡¯s wound ache day and night, enough to torture him to death. however, he could still persist until now, which showed his tenacity. ¡°then 1 wonder when miss can start the treatment?¡± lao chen asked excitedly.. Chapter 163 - Chapter 163:1 Think She’s Clearly Playing Tricks On You chapter 163:1 think she¡¯s clearly playing tricks on you translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian smiled, ¡°i can start now. please wait a moment, mr. chen. i¡¯ll go and prepare the medicine.¡± as she spoke, su qian took out a few medicinal herbs from the spatial ring she used to store herbs. as soon as those medicinal herbs were taken out, the pungent smell filled the air, causing people to subconsciously want to vomit. the smell made steward zhou¡¯s mouth crooked, and he started retching uncontrollably. even xiao yan couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand to cover his nose and mouth to prevent himself from being overwhelmed by the horrible smell. ¡°qianqian, what medicine did you take?¡± ¡°stinky flower, stinky fruit, and marsh stinkweed¡­¡± su qian looked at the herbs and hurriedly introduced them to xiao yan. seeing su qian uttering several words with ¡°stinky¡±, xiao yan finally knew where the stench in the air came from! ¡°lao chen, have you gone crazy?¡± mu shui retched from the smell. he immediately rolled his eyes and said to lao chen, ¡°look at what herbs this little girl took. 1 think she¡¯s clearly messing with you, and you still believe her!¡± lao chen also had some doubts, but when he looked at su qian, he felt that this girl was extraordinary. in his younger days, he had come into contact with many big shots. now lao chen could feel the same aura from su qian as those people. he was very sure that su qian¡¯s confident gaze wouldn¡¯t lie. ¡°i believe in this lady. anyway, it¡¯s just a try. if it works, i can escape from this torment.¡± as lao chen spoke, he stretched out his hand and touched his immobile leg. mu shui fell silent and looked at su qian coldly. meanwhile, su qian diligently prepared the antidote. she mixed these stinky herbs together and ground them all. soon, the herbs turned into a sticky paste. the pungent smell was like someone had lit up a pit of feces. the smell spread far away in one breath, causing everyone on the street to run away. for a moment, they almost suspected that mr. chen was roasting feces. otherwise, why would it be so smelly? in the end, steward zhou and mu shui were both driven to the store¡¯s entrance bu the smell. xiao yan used his spiritual power to form a protective barrier around his body to block the smell. poor lao chen could only hold his breath and endure the stench. su qian also felt that the smell was irritating. she held her breath for a long time before finally crushing all the herbs. ¡°ugh¡­master, are you researching biological weapons?¡± xiao yin, who had been sleeping in su qian¡¯s arms, was so intoxicated that it crawled out of su qian¡¯s arms. ¡°this spider can actually talk.¡± xiao yan looked at the silver-white spider and instantly confirmed that the spider su qian was raising was a demonic beast! moreover, it was an extremely high-grade demonic beast, which was why it could speak human language. ¡°xiao yin, you came out just in time.¡± su qian smiled and patted xiao yin¡¯s head. ¡°help me summon a dozen poisonous snakes.¡± ¡°alright.¡± xiao yin didn¡¯t hesitate and jumped down from su qian¡¯s body to summon the poisonous snake. su qian was already used to xiao yin¡¯s actions and no longer found it strange. for some reason, she could summon poisonous creatures, and xiao yin was one she unintentionally summoned a few years ago and willingly stayed by her side. her two children had also inherited this ability from her. however, su qian never released her special ability to others. usually, when she needed poisonous creatures, she would entrust the task to xiao yin. sparse eerie friction sounds rang out on the ground. more than a dozen poisonous snakes swarmed over. they all looked very obedient and lined up in a row. they were so docile that they did not look like a group of cold-blooded poisonous creatures at all.. Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: Snakes Know How to Be Shy? chapter 164: snakes know how to be shy? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio mr. chen had never seen such a scene before. he was so surprised that his eyes almost popped out. su qian crouched down and gently patted the heads of the venomous snake. when they were acting coquettishly, she chuckled and said, ¡°babies, 1 need to ask you for a favor.¡± their eyes were filled with respect as they looked at su qian. each of the snakes was a well-behaved and innocent little baby. they raised their little faces innocently. it was obvious that no matter what su qian asked them to do next, they would obediently comply. ¡°i need your fresh poop. come, poop in this medicine bowl,¡± su qian said with a smile. ¡°you, you must be joking!¡± mu shui was shocked and immediately raised his voice to ask. ¡°hiss-!¡± the poisonous snakes turned their heads in dissatisfaction and glared at mu shui in unison. their gazes were as fierce as curved knives. it was as if as long as mu shui said another word of nonsense, they would pounce on him together and bite him to death. mu shui had never encountered such a formidable situation before. he was so scared that he trembled. he held his breath and did not even dare to let out a fart. not to mention mu shui, the onlookers who were originally curious and watching also silently distanced themselves. they were afraid that these poisonous snakes that killed without blinking would suddenly go crazy and pounce on them to bite them. they would die instantly. su qian placed the stinky bowl of medicine in her hand on the ground and smiled brightly as she said, ¡°come, please.¡± most of the venomous snakes were carefree. they went straight to the bowl of medicine and puffed out a mixture of feces and urine with their long tails raised. the mixture fell into the bowl steadily, making the smell in the bowl stronger. one snake after another, they joyfully released their excrement. soon, the strange color of the ointment in the medicine bowl gathered more and more, making lao chen¡¯s scalp tingle. su qian counted the number of snakes, reaching a total of 17. when the eighteenth snake approached, it was a female snake. it was hesitant and unwilling to get close. it looked at su qian pitifully with its watery snake eyes. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± su qian tilted her head in confusion and raised her hand to touch the female snake. ¡°master, this little snake is female. it said that it¡¯s shy.¡± after hearing the female snake¡¯s hiss, xiao yin helped translate. when the surrounding people heard this, they were so shocked that they almost fell down. was there a mistake? do snakes know how to be shy? su qian turned around and saw that the dozen male snakes were looking at the female snake with great interest. it was only when they noticed her gaze that they sneakily averted their gazes as if they were proper snakes and showed no signs of peeking. the corner of su qian¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily. she didn¡¯t expect snakes to be so shameless. they even wanted to see a female snake do something shameful. how shameless¡­ ¡°but i still need a poisonous snake to help me. how about this, i¡¯ll use a handkerchief to help you block it.¡± as su qian spoke, she took out a handkerchief to shield the lustful gazes of those perverted snakes. the female snake nodded shyly and released its excrement under the cover of the handkerchief. su qian patted the female snake¡¯s head to express her gratitude before instructing xiao yin to send the poisonous snakes away. when everyone saw xiao yin swing its leg, and the poisonous snakes scattered like birds and beasts, quickly disappearing into various small corners, they all looked at xiao yin with even more fervent gazes, even hiding deep greed. there were no good people in the underground city. it was common to burn, kill, and rob here. it was not uncommon for someone to take a fancy to another person¡¯s treasure and fight for it on the street. it was not a rare occurrence.. Chapter 165 - Chapter 165: Was This Treatment? This Was Clearly Murder! chapter 165: was this treatment? this was clearly murder! translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio however, although everyone present was eager to move, no one dared to make a move. putting everything else aside, this demonic beast had the ability to summon poisonous creatures. it was not easy to provoke it. even if someone was tempted, they did not dare to make a move on their own. instead, they continued to watch the show and see if su qian had the ability to cure lao chen. seeing su qian approach with a bowl of indescribable medicine to him, lao chen¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°may 1 ask, miss? how do i use this medicine?¡± seeing lao chen looking at her timidly, su qian quickly smiled and said, ¡°mr. chen, don¡¯t worry. this medicine is for external application, not for internal consumption.¡± seeing lao chen heave a sigh of relief, xiao yan could not help but laugh. lao chen was famous for being serious and rarely smiled. after so many years, qianqian was probably the only person who could make old chen show fear and panic. as she spoke, su qian had already crouched down and applied the stinky, foul ointment to the wound on lao chen¡¯s leg. ¡°hmph, this is simply absurd!¡± mu shui¡¯s words broke the tense atmosphere around them and swept a cold glance at su qian. ¡°with this crude thing, can you really heal a useless leg? lao chen, i advise you to be careful. don¡¯t be poisoned to death.¡± when everyone heard this, they could not help but agree in their hearts. mu shui¡¯s words made sense. there were 18 poisonous snakes¡¯ excrement in the medicine bowl, and it inevitably contained toxins. how could it be casually applied to the wound? mr. chen was really bold. he allowed this little lady to act recklessly and was not afraid of being screwed to death. lao chen felt the sticky and foul ointment spread on his wound. he was disgusted, but he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth to endure it. his legs had been crippled for so many years, and he had long given up on any hope. if he could not be cured this time and was poisoned to death instead, he would rather take a gamble than be a coward and be a cripple for the rest of his life. ¡°mr. chen, you might feel a little uncomfortable next. bear with it.¡± su qian observed the condition of the wound and said to lao chen. lao chen had initially wanted to comfort su qian and say that he could endure no matter how uncomfortable it was. but reality quickly slapped him in the face. his wound suddenly felt a fatal itch, accompanied by a piercing pain like needles, as if it wanted to peel his flesh apart. it was so painful that lao chen opened his mouth and let out a hysterical scream, ¡°all!¡± his face turned purple in an instant, and the veins on lao chen¡¯s forehead popped out. he almost crushed the armrest of the chair under him as he watched the foul-smelling ointment enter his wound at a speed visible to the naked eye. at this moment, the ointment looked more like lava to lao chen. it pushed open his skin and drilled in, burning him as if he was about to be ignited. seeing that lao chen was about to reach the limit of his endurance, su qian raised her hand and sealed his acupuncture points, keeping him fixed on the chair. ¡°endure it.¡± poor lao chen could only grit his teeth and endure it, while the others watched with sweat pouring down their foreheads. was this treatment? this was clearly murder! as expected, lao chen¡¯s body twitched in pain, and then his eyes rolled back and he fainted. ¡°i knew it! you brat don¡¯t know how to treat illnesses at all!¡± mu shui was infuriated, rolled up his sleeves, and charged toward su qian. ¡°you killed my good friend. i¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡± xiao yan looked coldly at mu shui and was about to make a move when lao chen, who had already passed out, suddenly opened his eyes.. Chapter 166 - Chapter 166: She Must Have Used Some Forbidden Sorcery chapter 166: she must have used some forbidden sorcery translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°stop!¡± the aura around lao chen immediately surged out wildly. lao chen coldly grabbed mu shui¡¯s wrist. with a strong grip, it was so painful that mu shui cried out miserably. fortunately, lao chen remembered that mu shui was his good friend, so he did not use his full strength. he ruthlessly pinched his wrist and tossed him to the side. ¡°lao chen, you, you¡¯re not dead?¡± mu shui covered his throbbing wrist. he saw that not only was lao chen unharmed, but he also stood up. that¡¯s right, lao chen stood up! his leg, which could not even bend before, was now supporting his body as he stood on the ground! lao chen couldn¡¯t believe it himself. he couldn¡¯t even remember how long it had been since he could stand up without relying on crutches! the joy in his heart was indescribable. lao chen hurriedly knelt to su qian. ¡°thank you, miss!¡± seeing that lao chen¡¯s body swayed and was about to fall, su qian subconsciously reached out her hand. before she could touch lao chen, xiao yan had already raised his hand and created a gentle breeze that wrapped around lao chen¡¯s swaying body and helped him sit down. xiao yan glanced at lao chen¡¯s hand almost touching su qian¡¯s and said expressionlessly, ¡°mr. chen, if you have anything to say, sit down and talk slowly.¡± sensing an invisible pressure from xiao yan, lao chen was shocked to discover that he had actually involuntarily broken out in a layer of cold sweat. he was so frightened that he hurriedly nodded his head and said, ¡°yes¡­¡± ¡°mr. chen, i¡¯ve already detoxified nearly 70% of the toxins in your body. from now on, you need to apply the ointment i¡¯ve prepared for you once a day. you¡¯ll recover after three to five days.¡± su qian said calmly, ¡°if mr. chen is still concerned, i can wait for you to recover for three to five days before coming back to retrieve this dragon-repelling fruit¡­¡± ¡°no need, no need! others may not know, but i am well aware that my leg hasn¡¯t had any strength for over a decade. my knees couldn¡¯t even move, so i understand how amazing your medical skills are. 1 believe that you won¡¯t lie to me.¡± as he spoke, lao chen didn¡¯t forget to move his leg. many people craned their necks from outside the door. then, they witnessed lao chen¡¯s crippled leg moving freely. it was actually healed! seeing lao chen take out the dragon-repelling fruit from his pocket and hand it to her, su qian¡¯s eyes lit up with a bright smile. with this medicinal herb, the only thing she lacked now was the qilin celestial vine! mu shui watched helplessly as su qian took the dragon-repelling fruit from lao chen¡¯s hand. he couldn¡¯t accept it and roared indignantly, ¡°lao chen, don¡¯t be deceived by this lady! i think she must have used some forbidden sorcery to deceive you! no, i want to see the medicine she made!¡± as mu shui spoke and lunged forward to snatch the medicine from the table, xiao yan remained calm. unnoticed by everyone, he flicked his finger. a surge of spiritual power swept out and easily shattered mu shui¡¯s kneecap. ¡°all!¡± mu shui fell to the ground. before he could react, the bowl of poisonous medicine su qian had concocted was smeared all over his face amidst everyone¡¯s cries of surprise. because his mouth was wide open, mu shui accidentally swallowed a little. immediately, an indescribable taste spread throughout mu shui¡¯s taste buds. it was a mix of rotten fish and shrimp left to ferment in a pit for three days and nights. it was bitter, astringent, and extremely stinky. mu shui jumped three feet high in disgust and screamed as he jumped up and vomited uncontrollably. in the end, his knee injury was aggravated.. mu shui fell to the ground in pain and screamed at his two dumbfounded subordinates, ¡°are you all idiots?! can¡¯t you see that they harmed me? hurry up and kill this adulterous couple!¡± Chapter 167 - Chapter 167: He Came To The Gathering Solely For Her Sake chapter 167: he came to the gathering solely for her sake translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio the two attendants finally understood and quickly drew their swords from their waists and charged forward. ¡°get lost!¡± lao chen¡¯s face darkened. he opened his mouth and roared which frightened everyone away. the attendants were no match for lao chen. startled by his roar, they almost spat out blood on the spot. ¡°lao chen, what do you mean by this?¡± mu shui sat paralyzed on the ground and roared angrily at lao chen. lao chen snorted coldly and looked at mu shui with disdain. ¡°1 should be the one asking you this. these two are my benefactors. if you want to lay a hand on them, you have to ask for my permission first!¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you going too far? we¡¯ve been friends for so many years, and you¡¯re actually not helping me?¡± mu shui saw lao chen¡¯s cold face and did not give him any answer. he was so angry that he gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°fine! today, 1 see you for who you really are!¡± after mu shui said this, he quickly gave his subordinates a look. the two attendants rushed up and forcefully pulled mu shui up from the ground. then, they carried him and rushed out in a hurry. ¡°young master and young miss, please don¡¯t mind. it¡¯s my misfortune to have been deceived by the wrong person, resulting in both of you being wrong. however, you can rest assured that 1 have already seen through mu shui¡¯s character. in the future, 1 will definitely come to him personally and settle the scores with him for so many years.¡± as lao chen spoke, a cold glint flashed across his eyes. when xiao yan saw this scene, the brows behind the mask slightly raised. he had initially thought that lao chen hadn¡¯t noticed mu shui¡¯s true intentions. now, it seemed that lao chen knew everything, but he had never shown it before. su qian picked up the bowl of medicine that had fallen to the ground. after making sure that the remaining half of the bowl was enough for lao chen to use for the next few days, she handed the medicine to him with ease. then, she put away the dragon-repelling fruit fruit and left with xiao yan. steward zhou followed su qian and xiao yan leaving, he didn¡¯t forget to praise su qian. ¡°miss su, your medical skills are truly remarkable. i¡¯ve really broadened my horizons today.¡± ¡°steward zhou, you¡¯re too polite. it¡¯s all thanks to the deputy city master¡¯s help. please convey my gratitude to the deputy city master for his assistance. if there is anything 1 can help in the future, feel free to come to the su family to find me,¡± su qian replied with a gentle smile. ¡°thank you, miss su.¡± after steward zhou finished speaking, he hurriedly looked at xiao yan. ¡°then, your highness, should 1 have a carriage prepared to escort both of you?¡± ¡°no need, you may leave.¡± xiao yan¡¯s indifferent words caused steward zhou to obediently withdraw. ¡°your highness, i¡¯m not interested in anything else. i¡¯m planning to return home now. if your highness still wants to stay and stroll around, then i¡¯ll take my leave first and not stay to disturb your highness.¡± su qian thought xiao yan was planning to go to the gathering again, so she took the initiative to ask. ¡°i came with you today to see what the dragon-repelling fruit looks like. since we¡¯ve seen it, let¡¯s go back together. we¡¯ll use the imperial residence¡¯s carriage to send you back,¡± xiao yan said as he glanced at su qian. ¡°let¡¯s go. push me out first.¡± su qian came behind xiao yan and pushed his wheelchair while her mind was still pondering the words he had just said. he came to the gathering solely for her sake¡­ ¡°qian qian, 1 have something to ask you.¡± xiao yan turned around and glanced at su qian. ¡°you wanted the phoenix orchid first, and now you have the dragon-repelling fruit.. why did you spend so much effort to collect these herbs?¡± Chapter 168 - Chapter 168: Why Are Young Girls Nowadays So Cruel? chapter 168: why are young girls nowadays so cruel? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian paused for a moment, her steps forward involuntarily halted upon hearing this question. then, she pretended to be fine and continued walking. ¡°i just have something to take care of. 1 need these herbs¡­¡± xiao yan saw that su qian wanted to say something but hesitated, so he immediately understood what she meant. ¡°it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to talk about it. when you¡¯re willing to tell me, i¡¯ll listen to you at any time.¡± xiao yan¡¯s words stirred a strange feeling in su qian¡¯s heart. she felt a little guilty as if she had done something unforgivable behind his back. su qian didn¡¯t reply to xiao yan and continued to push him forward absentmindedly. she was completely unaware that dong yan, who had just left, had quietly returned to the group of hidden guards behind them. from beginning to end, he didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention. it was late at night, the busiest time of the gathering. nobles and dignitaries gathered on the street, and two children were extremely eye-catching. ¡°brother, do you think this hairpin looks good?¡± su qingqing stood in front of a stall that sold all kinds of jewelry. she held a pink hairpin in her hand and put it on her head. she turned her head and asked su ye happily. ¡°it looks good¡­¡± su ye was holding a fat gray rabbit in his arms. when he saw that su qingqing wanted to try on other accessories, he quickly grabbed her hand. ¡°qingqing, it¡¯s getting late. if we delay any longer, mother will be home soon. we should go.¡± ¡°but, but i haven¡¯t chosen a gift for grandmother and the others yet.¡± su qingqing looked at the beautiful jewelry reluctantly. she felt that if they bought some to bring back to the nangong family, their grandmother and the others would definitely like it. ¡°little fool, have you forgotten that we sneaked out today? if we buy something and go back, won¡¯t it reveal to mother that we ran away? put it down quickly. we¡¯re going back quickly.¡± as su ye spoke, he stuffed the gray rabbit into su qingqing¡¯s arms. ¡°don¡¯t forget, if we go back late, mother will definitely blame gray fatty.¡± su ye was still worried that their mother would return home before them. if that happened, the matter of them stealing the token of the feng lin auction house to the underground city would be exposed, and they would be in even more trouble. if that happened, his mother would definitely spank their butts! gray fatty¡¯s beautiful bunny eyes were filled with fear. it snuggled into su qingqing¡¯s arms and said, ¡°young master, 1 don¡¯t want to end up as rabbit hotpot!¡± ¡°alright then, let¡¯s go back.¡± su qingqing kissed gray fatty¡¯s head tenderly. su qingqing and su ye held hands and were about to leave when a young girl¡¯s cry came from behind them. ¡°mother, look at that rabbit. it¡¯s so big and beautiful!¡± upon hearing the praise, gray fatty immediately became proud. but then it heard the young girl¡¯s next words. ¡°mother, quickly snatch that rabbit over. i want to peel off its fur to make a scarf!¡± gray fatty was instantly terrified. it buried its head into su qingqing¡¯s arms and started trembling. what kind of situation was this? why are young girls nowadays so cruel? ¡°qingqing, let¡¯s go.¡± su ye and su qingqing wanted to leave, but several servant-like people quickly approached and raised their hands, blocking the siblings¡¯ path. ¡°please wait for a moment. our young miss has something to discuss with you.¡± the attendant¡¯s attitude was unyielding. he lowered his head and glanced at the siblings, not taking the two children seriously at all. su ye saw that these attendants all wore badges with the word ¡®ximen¡¯ on their chests and guessed their identities.. Chapter 169 - Chapter 169: The Ximen family chapter 169: the ximen family translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio these people were attendants of the ximen family. when they had gone out with lady zhou and lady wen, they also met the ximen family¡¯s people. at that time, grandaunt had reminded them very seriously that the ximen family had a feud with the nangong family. if they met them in the future, they must not come into direct contact with them to avoid being at a disadvantage. if there was anything, it was better to leave it to the adults to deal with. if su ye had come out on his own today, he would not have cared whether the person in front of him was from the ximen family or not. as long as they dared to find trouble with him, he would definitely not be polite. but now, su ye looked at his sister beside him and instinctively tightened his grip on her hand. ¡°i¡¯m sorry. our parents are still waiting for us ahead. we have to hurry and find them.¡± ¡°stop!¡± a young girl dressed luxuriously with a head full of pearls suddenly rushed over and blocked the siblings. she looked to be about ten years old and had a delicate face. unfortunately, her eyes were harsh and ruined the beauty of her face. ¡°stop lying. i¡¯ve been staring at you two for a while. you don¡¯t have parents at all. don¡¯t think you can fool me!¡± ¡°what exactly do you want?¡± su qingqing asked warily as she clutched gray fatty tightly in her arms. ¡°wanwan, look at you. why did you rush out just like that? quick, come to mother.¡± madam ximen, lady yang, walked forward and gently hugged ximen wanwan¡¯s shoulders. she looked at the siblings and said, ¡°children, we¡¯re not bad people. it¡¯s just that my daughter likes this gray rabbit in your hands. i¡¯m willing to offer a hundred taels of silver to buy this rabbit of yours.¡± the rabbit made a chirping sound. su qian had specially instructed gray fatty not to speak in front of outsiders, so gray fatty could only express its dissatisfaction in this way. the sound seemed to be saying, ¡°look at what she¡¯s saying! what does it mean by a hundred silver taels? it was so noble and beautiful. how could it be sold for just a hundred taels of silver? this old lady was clearly insulting it!¡± when gray fatty showed its head, ximen wanwan couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it. she hurriedly urged lady yang, ¡°mother, quickly give me that rabbit.¡± ¡°it¡¯s just a rabbit. hurry up and buy it before looking for ran¡¯er.¡± at this moment, the young man who had been standing beside the mother and daughter suddenly spoke. su ye looked at this young man warily. he could clearly sense that this young man¡¯s strength was the strongest among these people. ¡°did you hear that? my eldest brother wants you to sell the rabbit to us quickly!¡± ximen wanwan pointed at the siblings¡¯ noses and said, ¡°i know why you paupers are dawdling here just to get some silver. well, here¡¯s the deal. i¡¯ll give you three hundred taels of silver, and give us the rabbit.¡± curious onlookers had gathered around. when they heard ximen wanwan offer three hundred taels of silver, they thought atiss ximen was truly extravagant. three hundred taels of silver to buy a rabbit, she was really generous. su qingqing held gray fatty tightly in her arms and spoke with a soft and gentle voice, ¡°we¡¯re not selling! gray fatty is my good friend. no matter how much money you offer, i won¡¯t sell gray fatty to you.¡± ¡°so, you think the money is not enough?¡± lady yang snorted coldly. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to be so greedy at such a young age. alright, 1¡¯11 add another two hundred taels. five hundred taels of silver should be enough for you to buy a few hundred rabbits. you should be satisfied..¡± Chapter 170 - Chapter 170: Don’t You Dare Touch My Sister chapter 170: don¡¯t you dare touch my sister translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°we said that we won¡¯t sell it no matter how much you offer.¡± seeing lady yang¡¯s arrogant look, su ye continued coldly, ¡°please make way. don¡¯t block our way.¡± ¡°where did you come from, you poor boy? do you know who i am? i¡¯m willing to buy your rabbit. that¡¯s the blessing that you two siblings have cultivated for several lifetimes. it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not grateful, but you actually dare to resist. how dare you!¡± ximen wanwan¡¯s patience was completely exhausted. she ordered the servants around her with a tough attitude, ¡°stop wasting time with them. just snatch the rabbit over!¡± ¡°yes!¡± the attendants nodded in agreement and then walked toward the two children together. ¡°what are you doing? don¡¯t you dare touch my sister.¡± as su ye spoke, he moved in front of su qingqing, but he was firmly held down by the two servants. ¡°stinky brat, behave yourself!¡± he did not take su ye seriously at all. as the attendant spoke, he exerted force on su ye, causing him to grunt in pain. ¡°let go of my brother!¡± su qingqing, frightened by her brother being caught by the bad guys, anxiously tried to rush forward. but she didn¡¯t notice that lady yang had taken advantage of the chaos and approached her. ¡°give it to me!¡± lady yang snatched over gray fatty. ¡°give back gray fatty!¡± su qingqing desperately tried to snatch gray fatty back, but lady yang pushed her to the ground. su qingqing fell heavily onto the ground. she subconsciously used her palm to support herself on the ground. her palm was grazed by the rough sand, and blood flowed out. there was a sharp pain. ¡°qingqing!¡± when su ye saw that su qingqing was injured, his heart ached terribly. he knew better than anyone else that with qingqing¡¯s constitution, it would be troublesome if she was stimulated too much. ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, qingqing. i¡¯m here. you don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± as su ye spoke, he was hesitating whether he should go against mother¡¯s instructions and use his strength to defeat these attendants. lady yang handed gray fatty to ximen wanwan. ¡°what do you think, my good daughter? do you like it?¡± lady yang patted ximen wanwan¡¯s head lovingly. ¡°i like it!¡± ximen wanwan directly grabbed gray fatty¡¯s back and lifted it upside down. she happily looked at gray fatty¡¯s struggling appearance. ¡°hahaha, mother, look, this rabbit is so fat and stupid. 1 think we might as well skin it when we go back and stew it for a rabbit hotpot.¡± ¡°great, this rabbit has excellent fur. i¡¯ll make you a new scarf from it,¡± lady yang said dotingly. the eldest young master of the ximen family, ximen zhao, stood coldly at the side throughout the whole scene. at this moment, he merely glanced at the scene in front of him indifferently and treated it as a farce. he quickly retracted his gaze and acted as if nothing had happened. ¡°no, no, that¡¯s my gray fatty¡­¡± su qingqing trembled as she spoke. her teary eyes did not blink. at this moment, she felt her heart racing, and the color on her face disappeared at a visible rate. ¡°qingqing¡­¡± su ye¡¯s heart was alarmed. he couldn¡¯t care about anything else. with a raise of his hand, he exerted incredible strength and instantly threw the two attendants to the side. ¡°qingqing, you have to calm down!¡± ximen zhao didn¡¯t expect su ye to be able to resist. he took advantage of the fact that su ye¡¯s attention was all on su qingqing and casually shot the silver bullet in his hand, hitting su ye in the head. ¡°brother.¡± su qingqing looked at su ye with a sense of grievance and happened to witness this scene.. Chapter 171 - Chapter 171: Catastrophe chapter 171: catastrophe translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio the tiny shards of silver hit her brother¡¯s head and immediately knocked him to the ground. su ye¡¯s head was hit hard, and his vision turned black for a moment. he quickly shook his head and felt a warm sensation seeping out from his forehead. he must have been beaten until he bled. su ye couldn¡¯t care less about the pain because he heard su qingqing¡¯s sobbing voice ringing in his ears. ¡°sob, sob, sob. brother is injured, and gray fatty has been snatched away. 1 don¡¯t want it, i don¡¯t want it¡­¡± su qingqing trembled, and her eyes were filled with fear, instantly replaced by blood red. su ye was shocked and hurriedly wanted to comfort his sister. who knew that ximen zhao couldn¡¯t resist the urge to speak first. ¡°if you dare to be impudent again, 1¡¯11 kill your brother as well.¡± after ximen zhao said this coldly, he saw su ye turn his head and look at him. it was a gaze that couldn¡¯t be described with words. su ye looked at him, but his gaze was not one of terror or fear, but astonishment. it was as if ximen zhao was about to face a great disaster. just as ximen zhao was puzzled, he saw su qingqing¡¯s pitch-black pupils suddenly turn into a terrifying scarlet red. she opened her mouth and started screaming. ¡°yahhhh-!!¡± the sound waves swept out as if they were tangible, and the terrifying force even peeled off a layer of the ground. su qingqing¡¯s scream almost shattered everyone¡¯s eardrums, causing the weaker ones to spew blood from their mouths and noses! everyone was unable to move under the suppression of the sound waves. they covered their ears in pain, but they still could not block the power of the sound waves. everyone looked at su qingqing in horror, except for su ye, who had a gloomy expression. he knew very well that this was just the beginning. as expected, a large number of poisonous creatures quickly gathered around them! countless poisonous creatures swarmed in, numbering in the hundreds and thousands. they flooded like a tidal wave. looking around, all kinds of poisonous snakes, scorpions, and centipedes were overwhelmed. they instantly swarmed over like su qingqing¡¯s most loyal guards. they guarded her and then spread out to the surrounding people. ¡°ahhh, help! there¡¯s a snake!¡± for a moment, the crowd was in chaos. screams and wails of despair sent shivers down people¡¯s spines. ¡°qingqing, it¡¯s okay now. don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯m here with you!¡± su ye was the only one among the poisonous creatures who didn¡¯t attack. he raised his hand to command the poisonous creatures to disperse and quickly rushed over to comfort qingqing. however, su qingqing¡¯s gaze seemed vacant at this moment, as if she couldn¡¯t hear su ye¡¯s words. she only knew that su ye could be trusted, so she held her brother¡¯s arm tightly and refused to let go for a moment. seeing that su qingqing couldn¡¯t calm down, su ye¡¯s heart sank. qingqing was acting up again! however, now that their mother was not around, the elixir that she had used to suppress her illness was no longer effective. what should he do now? the surrounding crowd was relentlessly attacked by the poisonous creatures. the most miserable ones were the members of the ximen family. the attendants were all bitten to death by the poisonous creatures without exception. at this moment, a large number of poisonous creatures had already surged toward ximen wanwan and the other two. ¡°zhao¡¯er, quickly think of a way!¡± lady yang was so frightened that her face turned pale as she said to ximen zhao in horror. what could ximen zhao do? this was the first time he had encountered such a situation. he could only pull out the soft sword from his waist and continuously send the poisonous creatures flying. then, he looked at su qingqing with fear and said, ¡°monster¡­¡± meanwhile, ximen wanwan still tightly clutched gray fatty until a white snake suddenly lunged forward.. Chapter 172 - Chapter 172: This Little Girl Is Definitely a Monster! chapter 172: this little girl is definitely a monster! translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°all!¡± ximen wanwan was so frightened that she fell heavily onto the ground. ximen wanwan had just loosened her grip a little when gray fatty ruthlessly gave her a fierce kick. after her nose started to bleed, it quickly shook its butt and ran towards the siblings. ximen zhao hurriedly killed the white snake and looked at su qingqing in fear. su qingqing was still crying. a large number of poisonous creatures had gathered around her. those cold-blooded and ferocious animals seemed to obey su qingqing¡¯s commands for some reason. they were practically obedient to su qingqing and were loyally protecting her. ¡°monster, this little girl is definitely a monster!¡± ximen zhao pointed at su qingqing¡¯s nose and screamed, he tightened his grip on the sword in his hand. ¡°only by killing her can these poisonous creatures disperse!¡± as soon as he finished speaking, ximen zhao rushed over with a swift stride. the sharp blade in his hand went straight for su qingqing. su ye protected su qingqing fiercely. when he saw this scene, a bloodthirsty light gleamed in his eyes. he looked at ximen zhao as if he was looking at a dead man. just as su ye was about to unleash his full strength to defend his sister, a fiery red figure flew over and slapped ximen zhao¡¯s face. an ear-piercing loud sound rang out. ximen zhao was sent spinning twice in the air by this terrifying slap, before crashing heavily onto the ground with a dull thud. ¡°puff!¡± ximen zhao spat out all his teeth and his face was torn apart. he lay miserably on the ground and looked at su qian with a trembling gaze. in the end, he met su qian¡¯s eyes which were filled with anger. at this moment, su qian exuded a chilling aura, like the arrival of a hellish grim reaper. the oppressive atmosphere made everyone present silent in fear. however, just as ximen zhao was terrified, another icy gaze suddenly shot over from behind. he was so frightened that he hurriedly turned his head to look behind him and saw xiao yan who was approaching with a wheelchair. xiao yan emitted a chilling and bloodthirsty aura. from between his teeth, he coldly uttered a single word, ¡°kill.¡± before ximen zhao could react to what was going on, the group of hidden guards behind xiao yan rushed forward. ¡°hold him down.¡± as soon as dong yan¡¯s voice fell, the hidden guards restrained ximen zhao. he clenched his fist and punched down, breaking ximen zhao¡¯s arm. crack! a crisp sound was heard, accompanied by ximen zhao¡¯s miserable cry. his wrist was instantly twisted into a strange angle, and the broken bones pierced through his flesh, a gruesome sight drenched in blood. dong yan looked straight ahead and threw another punch. ¡± ahhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± along with ximen zhao¡¯s agonized scream, his other hand was also crippled this time. su qian glanced coldly, then turned around and raised her hand. she waved at the poisonous creatures. ¡°step back.¡± the poisonous creatures bowed to su qian in unison and hurriedly dispersed. soon, they left under everyone¡¯s terrified gazes and disappeared into the deep alley at the corner of the street. ¡°sob, sob, sob, mother¡­¡± su qingqing cried so hard that she couldn¡¯t breathe. the redness in her eyes rapidly dissipated. then, she rolled her eyes and fainted. fortunately, su qian and su ye grabbed her at the same time and didn¡¯t let her fall. ¡°mother, i¡¯m sorry. it¡¯s all my fault for not being able to protect qingqing.¡± su ye lowered his head guiltily, and gray fatty beside him shrunk its neck and dared not to make a sound. ¡°it¡¯s okay. let¡¯s go home quickly. 1¡¯11 help you treat your wounds.¡± su qian couldn¡¯t care less about anything else. she looked at the bleeding wound on su ye¡¯s head and hugged the unconscious su qingqing in her arms. she felt as if her heart was being stabbed by a knife. she immediately turned her head angrily and glared at the members of the ximen family.. Chapter 173 - Chapter 173: Wake Him Up chapter 173: wake him up translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio lady yang hugged ximen wanwan, frightened and unable to stand steady. she looked at su qian and the others as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°stop! we¡¯re from the ximen family.¡± su qian glanced at lady yang, her eyes filled with bloodthirsty killing intent. with a wave of her hand, a red silk shot out from her sleeve, sending lady yang flying. there was a loud bang. lady yang¡¯s figure was like a torn sack in the air and left an afterimage in the air. when she landed, she broke a few ribs. it was so painful that she cried out and fainted. ¡°go back and tell the master of the ximen family that in due time, not a single person from the ximen family will be spared.¡± su qian¡¯s voice was cold and deranged, filled with bloodthirsty killing intent. everyone present felt their scalps go numb. they knew very well that su qian¡¯s words were serious! ¡°i will take care of the rest. use my carriage and bring the children back.¡± xiao yan¡¯s tone was emotionless as he spoke calmly. ¡°okay.¡± su qian was worried about the two children¡¯s condition. she carried one in each hand and quickly left. dong yan hurriedly sent two hidden guards to protect them. just as he was surprised that his master was so calm, he suddenly felt a suffocating chill whistling towards him, scaring dong yan so much that the hairs on his back instantly stood up. the temperature of the entire street almost instantly dropped to freezing point. xiao yan¡¯s eyes revealed unprecedented bloodthirst and ruthlessness. with a crack, he crushed the iron armrest of the wheelchair. plop! dong yan and the rest of the hidden guards did not dare to hesitate. their knees gave way and they knelt heavily on the ground, making a heavy thud. everyone instantly broke out in cold sweats. not only the hidden guards but everyone else in the surroundings was also frightened by the soaring viciousness around xiao yan. everyone on the street dared not stand, only feeling the terrifying aura as if mount tai was pressing down on their backs. cold sweat uncontrollably streamed down their foreheads and dripped onto the ground. who would have thought that ninth prince, once despised by everyone, would possess such a terrifying aura? ¡°take them away,¡± xiao yan coldly forced out a word. after he finished speaking, he pushed the wheelchair and left. dong yan and the others had lingering fears, so they hurriedly brought all the members of the ximen family with them. ¡°let me go quickly. otherwise, 1¡¯11 tell my father¡­¡± before ximen wanwan finished speaking, her mouth was gagged by a hidden guard and she was taken away. it was unclear how long they had been walking, but ximen wanwan was knocked unconscious halfway. in a state of drowsiness, ximen zhao felt like he was a pile of mud. his surroundings were frighteningly cold, and his limbs were in excruciating pain. he had clearly woken up, but his body was too exhausted that he could not move. no matter how hard he tried, he could not open his eyes. ¡°wake him up.¡± a deep male voice sounded, followed by a bucket of ice water being splashed on ximen zhao¡¯s face. ¡°ah!¡± caught off guard, he was splashed with ice water. the bone-piercing cold stimulated ximen zhao¡¯s heart to almost stop beating. he wanted to get up from the ground in fear, but he did not expect to be affected by the injuries on his limbs. he grimaced in pain and could only fall heavily again. after falling, ximen zhao¡¯s vision regained clarity. he looked around in confusion. ¡°where is this?¡± at this moment, he appeared in a pitch-black room, with walls devoid of windows. but there was a lamp on the table not far away. the weak light shone on the walls that were filled with torture instruments. many of the torture instruments were stained with blood, making people feel terrified when they saw them.. Chapter 174 - Chapter 174: They are My Children chapter 174: they are my children translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio however, the most frightening thing was not these, but the man in the wheelchair in front of ximen zhao. under the dim light, xiao yan¡¯s aura grew colder and more ruthless. even with a mask on, it did not hinder his handsomeness at all. he was like a demon condensed from the darkness, mysterious yet dangerous. dark waves surged in his deep black eyes, and turbulent currents surged and exuded a chilling indifference that both frightened and irresistibly attracted others. before ximen zhao could even speak, lady yang beside him woke up as well. as soon as she regained consciousness, she let out a shrill scream. ximen zhao turned his head to look at lady yang and saw ximen ran¡¯s throat being slit and thrown in front of lady yang. their faces were mere inches apart, her bloodshot eyes were wide open as she died with grievances! lady yang was so frightened that she let out a miserable scream like a pig being slaughtered. she wailed bitterly and questioned xiao yan, ¡°why did you kill my daughter?!¡± ¡°i never need a reason to kill.¡± xiao yan¡¯s tone was very light. as soon as he finished speaking, a burst of spiritual power shot out from his palm and instantly shattered lady yang¡¯s chest. in an instant, lady yang¡¯s chest was smashed into a bloody mess. she spat out a mouthful of blood and stopped breathing. the pungent smell of blood assaulted ximen zhao¡¯s nerves. the death of his mother and sister had caused him to completely collapse. ¡°1 beg you, 1 was wrong. 1 won¡¯t dare anymore. please spare my miserable life, your highness. i¡¯m willing to be a slave to repay your highness for not killing me!¡± at this moment, ximen zhao finally believed the previous rumors. this ninth prince was not a good-for-nothing, but a demon god from hell. whoever dared to provoke him would only die! ¡°do you know whose children you harmed today?¡± xiao yan slowly asked. ¡°is it, is it su qian¡¯s children?¡± when ximen zhao was sent flying, he caught a glimpse of su qian. the woman in fiery red attire. su qian was the only person in the world who fit that description. ¡°they are my children.¡± as xiao yan spoke, he waved his hand. a relentless surge of spiritual power wrapped around ximen zhao¡¯s body, pulling him up from the ground. ximen zhao was still in a daze. he couldn¡¯t understand why su qian¡¯s children, who were supposed to be illegitimate, would suddenly become the ninth prince¡¯s children! however, ximen zhao did not have time to dwell on it. that terrifying spiritual power was like an invisible hand that ruthlessly grabbed his body and then gradually distorted. he could almost hear his bones creaking under the pressure of the power. ximen zhao¡¯s mouth and nose overflowed with copious amounts of blood. then, the sound of ximen zhao¡¯s bones breaking exploded in the air like firecrackers. his body was instantly twisted into a fried dough twist. the pungent smell of blood rippled in the air, making people nauseous. seeing ximen zhao¡¯s blood stain the ground, xiao yan casually threw the corpse away. then, he turned around and controlled his wheelchair to leave the secret room. ¡°pass down my order. from tomorrow onwards, the ximen family will no longer exist in the imperial capital.¡± ¡°yes.¡± dong yan carried the unconscious ximen wanwan in his hands and left the ninth prince¡¯s residence with dozens of hidden guards, heading straight for the ximen family. xiao yan also left the ninth prince¡¯s residence in a carriage and headed straight for the su family. in the backyard of the su family, in qingqing¡¯s room. su ye had a bandage wrapped around his head, and his lips were a little pale. he sat by the bed with su qian, nervously looking at su qingqing who was lying unconscious on the bed. compared to su ye, su qingqing¡¯s condition looked much more serious.. Chapter 175 - Chapter 175: Poison chapter 175: poison translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio at this moment, su qingqing was having a high fever. her small face was flushed red. strands of sweat-soaked hair clung to her cheeks as if she was experiencing immense pain. her dry lips were pale, and she occasionally mumble a few words as she lay on the bed. seeing su qingqing in such agony, su qian¡¯s heart felt like it was being slowly tortured by a blunt knife. it was so painful that she could barely breathe. ¡°ye¡¯er, you¡¯re injured too. you¡¯d better go back and rest early. your sister has me guarding her. she¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡± su qian looked at her precious son gently and patted su ye¡¯s head comfortingly. su ye lay weakly on the bed and lowered his head guiltily. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, mother. it¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°this matter isn¡¯t your fault. it¡¯s the ximen family who¡¯s being overbearing and bullying others. don¡¯t worry. once qingqing¡¯s condition improves, i will immediately go to the ximen family to avenge you.¡± at the mention of the ximen family, a sharp killing intent quickly appeared in su qian¡¯s eyes. ¡°you don¡¯t need to worry about the ximen family¡¯s matters anymore. i have already settled it.¡± xiao yan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from behind, causing both mother and son to turn their heads to look behind them at the same time. they just happened to see xiao yan pushing the door open and controlling the wheelchair under him to enter. he came to the bed as quickly as he could. ¡°how¡¯s qingqing¡¯s condition?¡± at the mention of this, su qian couldn¡¯t help but worry. she quickly used a towel to wipe away su qingqing¡¯s cold sweat. ¡°her condition is very bad.¡± ¡°what exactly happened? why did qingqing suddenly become seriously ill?¡± xiao yan came to the bed and looked at the unconscious su qingqing. he only felt that her painful appearance was like a thread tied to his heart. it tugged at his heart and made him want to suffer in su qingqing¡¯s place. ¡°up until now, i have never seen a second person suffering from qingqing¡¯s illness. from the moment qingqing was born, she had this illness. 1 call this illness a poisonous illness. this illness usually does not affect qingqing at all. only when she becomes emotionally agitated will it attract poisonous creatures to gather, making her go berserk and uncontrollably violent. previously, i had always relied on the elixir 1 refined to help her suppress her illness, but as she grew, her strength became stronger. the previous elixir could no longer suppress the poisonous illness, causing her to go berserk this time.¡± after su qian said, she reached out her hand and gently caressed su qingqing¡¯s small face with loving tenderness. ¡°so far, i haven¡¯t found the cause of the poisonous illness. 1 can only think of ways to help qingqing suppress it. but unexpectedly, before i could refine the elixir, qingqing fell ill.¡± ¡°so you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re collecting phoenix orchid and dragon-repelling fruit to refine a suppressive elixir for qingqing?¡± seeing su qian nod, xiao yan asked in confusion, ¡°then why is qingqing unconscious now?¡± ¡°once the poisonous illness erupts, the excessive expansion of power will cause qingqing¡¯s young body to collapse. she can¡¯t control this power, and it will definitely torture her. in milder cases, it will only cause her to have a fever and lose consciousness. however, as the condition worsens, it will eventually threaten her life one day.¡± su qian¡¯s expression turned cold and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°if i can refine a new elixir now to suppress qingqing¡¯s illness, she will wake up immediately. however, i only found two elixirs now and i¡¯m still missing a medicinal qilin celestial vine¡­¡± hearing the words ¡®qilin celestial vine¡¯, xiao yan¡¯s eyes lit up.. Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: Auspicious Item chapter 176: auspicious item translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°you mean the qilin celestial vine that looks like a qilin horn?¡± xiao yan hurriedly asked. seeing xiao yan¡¯s reaction, su qian hurriedly asked, ¡°your highness, have your highness heard of the qilin celestial vine?¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s rare. it¡¯s one of the most precious treasures of the blood demon pavilion. however, most people are unaware of its existence in the blood demon pavilion, so no one has ever targeted it,¡± xiao yan said. su qian looked at xiao yan meaningfully as she pondered over his words. back then, she had instructed gu qingyou to use the connections of the feng lin auction house to investigate the whereabouts of these three medicinal herbs. she learned that the pheonix orchid was in the ninth prince¡¯s residence, which prompted her to search for it urgently. as for the other two, feng lin auction house had not received any information. the fact that even the feng lin auction house was unaware of this information meant it was a secret within the blood demon pavilion. however, xiao yan knew about this secret and was certain that the qilin celestial vine was within the blood demon pavilion. this showed how terrifying this man¡¯s intelligence network was. ¡°if you want it, 1 will definitely bring you the qilin celestial vine within three days.¡± after xiao yan finished speaking, he looked at su qingqing who was lying on the bed with concern. the blood demon pavilion headquarters was quite a distance away from the imperial capital. a round trip in three days was already the fastest speed. ¡°i can¡¯t wait that long.¡± su qian said thoughtfully, ¡°the qilin celestial vine doesn¡¯t have any special medicinal effects. its greatest effect is auspicious, so most people who obtain this treasure will make it into an amulet. so 1 think the blood demon pavilion will do the same to the qilin celestial vine.¡± strictly speaking, the qilin celestial vine wasn¡¯t considered a medicinal herb. it was more of an auspicious item. as long as one carried a little of it on their body, they would be able to protect themselves from disaster. su qian didn¡¯t need the entire qilin celestial vine. she only needed a little of it as a medicinal primer. ¡°you¡¯re right. however, unless you¡¯re a direct descendant of the blood demon pavilion, it¡¯s unlikely that ordinary people would possess such a valuable treasure.¡± xiao yan seemed to suddenly remember. ¡°speaking of which, the blood demon pavilion¡¯s eldest miss seemed to have looked for you before? qianqian, you can look for her and see if she can help.¡± ¡°that¡¯s what i plan to do¡­¡± su qian said but then she suddenly sensed something was amiss. she immediately looked suspiciously in xiao yan¡¯s direction and asked in confusion, ¡°how did your highness know that ji wanwan came to look for me?¡± xiao yan¡¯s facial muscles twitched unnaturally, and then he immediately replied without blushing or skipping a beat, ¡°naturally, i heard about it. the news of ji wanwan looking for you at the su family has already spread throughout the imperial capital. i only heard about it occasionally.¡± ¡°so it turns out that this is the case.¡± su qian nodded and believed xiao yan. she was scared to death. she thought that xiao yan had investigated her to know about this matter. now it seemed that she had been overthinking. ¡°speaking of which, why did ji wanwan look for you?¡± xiao yan narrowed his eyes thoughtfully. ¡°speaking of that ji wanwan, she¡¯s famous for being smart. she took the initiative to approach you, so it definitely wasn¡¯t just a coincidence.¡± ¡°the pavilion master of the sub-branch of blood demon pavilion in the imperial capital, qi yao, is ji wanwan¡¯s uncle. now that qi yao is seriously poisoned to the brink of death, ji wanwan wants to ask me for help,¡± su qian explained. xiao yan was puzzled, ¡°how did she know that you¡¯re an alchemist?¡± ¡°perhaps it¡¯s a woman¡¯s intuition? in short, ji wanwan is not an ordinary woman. i initially tried to play dumb, but after finally rejecting her, it turns out the tables have turned and i would have to beg her instead.¡± after saying this, su qian felt that it was a little troublesome.. Chapter 177 - Chapter 177: Like a Loving Father Who Cared for His Child chapter 177: like a loving father who cared for his child translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio previously, it was ji wanwan who had asked her for help, so she had no choice but to comply. however, now the situation had changed, and it was her turn to beg for ji wanwan¡¯s help. the shift from passive to active meant that the outcome would be in ji wanwan¡¯s hands. even if ji wanwan made unreasonable demands, she would have to accept them. however, even though she knew this, su qian still had to go. for the sake of her precious daughter, even if she had to be extorted by ji wanwan, she would accept it! ¡°qianqian, you probably don¡¯t know about qi yao¡¯s current condition, right?¡± xiao yan said calmly, ¡°1 just received news yesterday that qi yao¡¯s illness reached a critical stage, and it seems he doesn¡¯t have much time left. if nothing goes wrong, ji wanwan will definitely come to beg you again today. you just have to wait for her at home.¡± ¡°there¡¯s such a thing?¡± seeing xiao yan nod seriously, su qian trusted his information very much, so she nodded and said, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll wait for her all morning.¡± qi yao¡¯s condition was clearly more dangerous than su qian had imagined. she had just thought of a way to refine some elixir to temporarily alleviate su qingqing¡¯s condition when ji wanwan had already come looking for her again. su qian looked at the faint light outside the window and then looked at xiao yan, who had already coaxed su ye to sleep. she said in surprise, ¡°your highness really has divine foresight.¡± xiao yan gently picked up su ye, who had fallen asleep on his lap, and placed him on a soft couch at the side. he then covered su ye with the blanket and said to su qian, ¡°go. 1¡¯11 stay here and watch over the children.¡± looking at xiao yan¡¯s gentle actions, su qian didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. she actually felt that xiao yan looked like a loving father who cared for his child¡­ su qian was shocked by her own thoughts and quickly shook her head to dispel the absurd idea from her mind. ¡°then i¡¯ll have to trouble you, your highness.¡± thinking about how concerned xiao yan was about su qingqing¡¯s illness, su qian subconsciously believed him. she entrusted the two children to xiao yan and strode out of the room and headed straight for the front hall. in the front hall. ji wanwan didn¡¯t even spare a glance at the tea served by the maids. her anxious eyes kept looking outside the door, hoping to catch a glimpse of su qian¡¯s beautiful figure as soon as possible. beside ji wanwan, first elder wore a gloomy expression. he picked up the teacup and put it down again. finally, he sighed heavily. ¡°eldest miss, you¡¯re too willful.¡± ji wanwan understood what first elder meant. she lowered her eyes and let out a long sigh. ¡°first elder, even if 1 don¡¯t say it, you know very well what uncle¡¯s situation is like. you should be well aware that if we don¡¯t come to su qian, can we find someone else to help? only a fifth-grade alchemist can cure uncle¡¯s poison. we can only gamble on su qian.¡± ¡°even if you¡¯re not mistaken and su qian is indeed a fifth-grade alchemist, so what? my dear eldest miss, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t tried before. su qian isn¡¯t willing to help at all.¡± at the end of the first elder¡¯s sentence, he looked like he had lost all his strength, completely dejected. the reason why he didn¡¯t want ji wanwan to come over was because he was afraid that ji wanwan would have too much hope. what if su qian still refused to help? what should he do then? ¡°if she is unwilling to help, even if i have to kneel down and beg her, i will ask her to help me.¡± ji wanwan knew that her approach would be detested, but she no longer had a choice. all her hopes were now placed on su qian.. Chapter 178 - Chapter 178: He Didn’t Believe That Su Qian Was Truly Capable chapter 178: he didn¡¯t believe that su qian was truly capable translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio the first elder looked at ji wanwan in shock and could only continue to sigh helplessly. it was as if he wanted to spit out all the frustration in his heart. he was extremely worried. ¡°sorry to keep you waiting. my master has arrived.¡± qian rong stepped into the hall first, and then su qian walked in from behind her. ¡°miss su.¡± the moment ji wanwan saw su qian, she stood up excitedly. her lively little face was filled with a smile. ¡°we didn¡¯t inform miss su in advance of our sudden visit. it¡¯s impolite of us.¡± ¡°the two of you are too polite. please take a seat.¡± su qian smiled indifferently and gestured for the two of them to sit down. ¡°miss su, i know you don¡¯t like beating around the bush, so i¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡± ji wanwan looked at su qian with a sincere gaze and said, ¡°miss su, my uncle¡¯s condition has worsened even more than before. i would like to invite miss su to follow me to the sub-branch pavilion to take a look. as long as miss su can cure my uncle, i¡¯ll do anything you want.¡± ¡°eldest miss, be careful with your words!¡± first elder was so frightened by ji wanwan¡¯s words that goosebumps appeared on his back. he quickly reminded ji wanwan. eldest miss had always been a very calm person. why had she suddenly seemed foolish now? wasn¡¯t she afraid that su qian would make outrageous demands? besides, he didn¡¯t believe that su qian was truly capable. su qian unexpectedly looked at ji wanwan. she didn¡¯t expect ji wanwan from such a prestigious family would be so loyal and righteous. ji wanwan was more anxious when she saw su qian remain silent. her heart had already sunk halfway. ¡°miss su, are you unwilling to¡­?¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m willing to help,¡± su qian said directly. before ji wanwan could react, she sighed. ¡°i knew miss su wouldn¡¯t agree so easily¡­hmm? wait a moment?¡± su qian smiled lightly at ji wanwan¡¯s stunned expression. ¡°i said, i¡¯m willing to help.¡± ¡°really?¡± ji wanwan was overjoyed and almost on the verge of tears. she quickly stood up and held su qian¡¯s and expressed her gratitude, ¡°thankyou so much, miss su!¡± first elder stood dumbfounded at the side, completely stunned by su qian¡¯s words. what was going on? didn¡¯t she pretend to be ignorant and incapable before? how did miss su change her attitude so quickly? it was like flipping through a book. it was simply, simply confusing! ¡°thank you is unnecessary, miss ji. before we head to the sub-branch pavilion, 1 have a presumptuous request.¡± su qian looked at ji wanwan. ¡°i wonder if miss ji has the qilin celestial vine with you.¡± ¡°yes.¡± as ji wanwan spoke, she took out a necklace from her collar. on it hung a finger-length celestial vine that looked like a tree branch. it was ethereal and pale blue with faint fluorescent light flowing within it. there were complicated patterns carved on its surface, and it looked like a valuable item. ¡°miss su qian, are you looking for this?¡± ¡°yes, that¡¯s it. miss ji, i guarantee that i can cure your uncle. as for the reward, 1 only need these qilin celestial vines.¡± su qian¡¯s gaze was glued to the qilin celestial vine. when she thought about how she could soon alleviate qingqing¡¯s condition, she was filled with joy. ¡°however, 1 urgently need the qilin celestial vine now. you have to give me the celestial vine first. give me a day. tomorrow, i¡¯ll set off with you to the sub-branch pavilion to treat the sub-branch pavilion master.¡± as soon as su qian said this, ji wanwan and first elder¡¯s expressions changed at the same time.. Chapter 179 - Chapter 179: Your Wishful Thinking Is Really Brilliant chapter 179: your wishful thinking is really brilliant translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°so, miss su wants to receive the reward in advance and treat my uncle tomorrow?¡± ji wanwan stared at su qian and asked. su qian nodded calmly, ¡°yes.¡± ¡°su qian, your wishful thinking is really brilliant!¡± the first elder raised his hand and slammed it on the table. his eyes almost spewed fire. ¡°you said before that you didn¡¯t have the ability to save the pavilion master, but now you readily agree. it turns out you had ulterior motives!¡± ¡°first elder, be cautious with your words.¡± ji wanwan¡¯s heart tightened. she quickly turned to look at first elder behind her and reminded him with a cold face. ¡°eldest miss! what was there to be cautious about someone like her? i¡¯ve seen a lot of swindlers like her in the martial world. they pretend to be decent on the surface but engage in such deceitful activities behind the scenes.¡± the first elder cast a contemptuous glance at su qian as if looking at something unsightly. ¡°don¡¯t think that 1 don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. aren¡¯t you just trying to use our young miss¡¯s kindness to cheat the qilin celestial vine away? let me tell you, as long as i¡¯m alive, you won¡¯t succeed.¡± ¡°first elder, that¡¯s enough!¡± ji wanwan hurriedly stopped first elder because she knew very well that her judgment would not be wrong. su qian was definitely not a swindler. she knew the temper of an alchemist very well. they were always arrogant and unruly, and there were many who had quirks. if it wasn¡¯t for su qian¡¯s urgent need to obtain the qilin celestial vine, they probably wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to cooperate with su qian. first elder not only lacked gratitude, but he actually provoked her! didn¡¯t he know that a fifth-grade alchemist¡¯s strength was at least at the fifth rank? with this kind of strength, how could ordinary people provoke him?! su qian was not angry. instead, she chuckled. her voice was like tinkling bells. su qian sat steadily on the spot and lazily crossed her legs as she said, ¡°that¡¯s easy. if i kill you, i can still do business with miss ji.¡± ji wanwan¡¯s expression changed drastically ¡°miss su, please show mercy¡­¡± unfortunately, ji wanwan¡¯s words were still a step too late. su qian raised her hand and swung it, a red silk flew out. accompanied by a thunderous roar, it directly sent the first elder flying. ¡°pfft!¡± uncontrollably, a mouthful of blood spurted out. the first elder¡¯s figure turned into an afterimage and flew backward rapidly. he crashed into a pillar at the side, and his head instantly bled! it was so painful that his vision turned black for a moment. the first elder raised his hand and touched his head. he realized that the wound wasn¡¯t big. although he was beaten until he spat out blood, the stuffy feeling in his chest had disappeared completely. he could even stand up while staggering. ¡°hahaha, a fifth-rank expert is enough to take down the enemy in one move! su qian, it seems your strength is not at the fifth rank after all. what else do you have to say!¡± first elder wiped the bloodstain from the corner of his mouth and asked triumphantly. su qian calmly looked at the first elder¡¯s sinister smile and didn¡¯t move at all. the red silk in her sleeve was like a living creature. once again whirled in the air and heavily hit the pillar that was as thick as the first elder¡¯s waist. with a loud bang, first elder turned around with a pale face. on the pillar that was as hard as iron, a round hole was actually pierced through. the surroundings of the hole were smooth, causing one to be unable to help but be shocked! the first elder instantly collapsed to the ground. shattering the stone pillar was not terrifying. what was scary was that she could actually use the soft red silk to pierce through the stone pillar. moreover, the stone pillar did not collapse even after being pierced through.. such strength was definitely above the fifth rank! Chapter 180 - Chapter 180: Defeating The Enemy In One Move chapter 180: defeating the enemy in one move translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian smiled calmly. she retracted the red silk and gently caressed her jade-like palm against the red silk, ¡°defeating the enemy in one move. did you think 1 couldn¡¯t do it?¡± the first elder trembled in fear. his legs went limp and he collapsed to the ground. even his expression as he looked at su qian turned into one of terror. a boundless killing intent flickered in su qian¡¯s enchanting phoenix eyes. she raised her hand once again and the red silk flew out, directly targeting first elder¡¯s face. ¡°all!¡± the first elder felt like he was facing the grim reaper. his eyes reflected the dazzling red silk that was like flames. just as he thought he was about to die, ji wanwan¡¯s snow-white figure rushed over and protected the first elder. she raised her hand and grabbed the red silk steadily. su qian was not surprised to see ji wanwan block her attack. ji wanwan¡¯s strength should be on par with hers, so it was normal for her to be able to block her attack. in fact, su qian hadn¡¯t intended to take the first elder¡¯s life. she slowly propped up her head and asked knowingly, ¡°miss ji, what do you mean by this?¡± ji wanwan released the red silk and said gently to su qian, ¡°please calm down, miss su. it was our people¡¯s lack of discretion. i apologize on his behalf and hope that you can give him a chance. please spare him.¡± ¡°since miss ji has apologized, then forget it.¡± su qian was giving face. as soon as she finished speaking, she saw ji wanwan walking towards her. ¡°miss su, i agree to the condition you just proposed. this is the qilin celestial vine.¡± ji wanwan removed the qilin celestial vine from her neck and placed it in su qian¡¯s hand. she blinked pitifully. ¡°miss su, i¡¯m putting everything on you now. please don¡¯t let me down.¡± su qian couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll leave with you tomorrow morning. qian rong, take miss ji to rest first and find a doctor to attend to the first elder.¡± the first elder, who had regained his life, was now very obedient. he stood up tremblingly and bowed to su qian. ¡°thank you¡­¡± as she watched the two of them walk away, su qian excitedly took out the qilin celestial vine and carefully examined it. she liked it no matter how she looked at it. with this last medicinal herb, she could refine the elixir for qingqing tonight. she couldn¡¯t wait to tell xiao yan and su ye the good news. just as su qian stood up, she saw qian rong return. qian rong¡¯s expression seemed somewhat uneasy as she hurriedly approached, ¡°master, you really agreed?¡± ¡°for qingqing, 1 can do anything. go and inform all you to keep an eye on the situation at the blood demon pavilion¡¯s main pavilion. i¡¯m afraid that many things can¡¯t be hidden when i take action this time,¡± su qian said calmly. the blood demon pavilion wasn¡¯t a small faction like the heavenly medicine sect. it was one of the nine major sects known as the black nine sect. the forces on the continent were generally divided into three categories. the lowest were sects like the heavenly medicine sect. without much renown but still not to be provoked by ordinary people. the black nine sect was an existence that was one level higher than the heavenly medicine sect. there were a total of nine sects, and the blood demon pavilion was one of them. naturally, there were other forces and hidden families above the black nine sect. the forces on the entire continent were complicated and intertwined. it was not easy to sort them out. qian rong was a little worried. ¡°once the blood demon pavilion discovers you have a relationship with the feng lin auction house and holds a grudge against us, what should we do¡­.¡± Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: The Ximen Family Is Gone chapter 181: the ximen family is gone translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°the worst-case scenario is a war with the blood demon pavilion.¡± su qian smiled slowly. ¡°although 1 don¡¯t want to cause trouble for nothing, if the blood demon pavilion wants to cause trouble for me, they have to consider whether it¡¯s worth it.¡± her influence extended beyond the feng lin auction house. even though she did not want to cause trouble, it did not mean that she was afraid of the blood demon pavilion. she wasn¡¯t intimidated. at most, she would use her trump card. in any case, as long as it was for her daughter, nothing else mattered much to her. qian rong couldn¡¯t help but gasp when she heard su qian¡¯s words. once the war broke out, there would be many people involved. just thinking about this made qian rong break out in cold sweat. from the bottom of her heart, she felt that only their master could say such terrifying words so calmly. ¡°take good care of ji wanwan. that girl is quite interesting.¡± after saying that, su qian took the qilin celestial vine and was about to leave. ¡°master, please wait a moment. 1 still have something to report.¡± seeing su qian turn to look at her, qian rong lowered her voice and said, ¡°master, the ximen family is gone.¡± ¡°what?¡± su qian couldn¡¯t react for a moment, ¡°what do you mean by gone? how did that happen?¡± ¡°last night, the ximen family suddenly caught fire. the fire instantly engulfed the entire ximen family. the fire was monstrous, causing the 86 members of the ximen family to die in the sea of fire¡­¡± when qian rong said this, she couldn¡¯t help but reveal a fearful expression. ¡°what are the guards doing?¡± su qian frowned in confusion. in such a large residence, there would be night guards watching every day to remind them to be careful of candles and fire. there were also servants and guards on duty at night. even if there was a real conflagration, it shouldn¡¯t have burned everyone in the ximen family to death. ¡°according to our investigation, it is said that all the guards of the ximen family have disappeared. in addition, that flame doesn¡¯t seem to be an ordinary flame, but a demonic beast flame. ordinary people can¡¯t put it out, which is why not a single person from the ximen family escaped.¡± qian rong glanced at su qian weakly, ¡°master, i feel that there¡¯s something fishy about this matter. think about it, even if it¡¯s a demonic beast flame, the master ximen, the elders, and even the ximen family¡¯s ancestors are all so powerful. how can they not be able to escape¡­¡± su qian looked at qianrong and blinked her eyes. ¡°sometimes, it¡¯s enough to understand certain things in our hearts. there¡¯s no need to make everything explicit.¡± ¡°yes.¡± qian rong understood her master¡¯s intention and continued, ¡°regarding the ximen family¡¯s remaining assets, if nothing goes wrong, it will definitely be taken over by the branches of the ximen family. great steward gu suggests fighting for it. 1 wonder what master plans to do.¡± ¡°the ximen family¡¯s branches are just insignificant individuals. they can¡¯t manage such large family assets and businesses. let ah you keep an eye on the situation first. when the ximen family¡¯s branch has almost squandered the assets, we can just take it over at a low price.¡± su qian knew that all the prestigious families were the same. the members of the main family were the most outstanding. in contrast, the branches were composed of individuals who lacked the qualifications to remain in the main family. now that all the main members of the ximen family had died overnight, even the members of the branch family wouldn¡¯t be able to cause any significant disturbance. in a single night, the ximen family collapsed like a building. the number one aristocratic family in the imperial capital came to an end. qian rong nodded and could not help but ask nosily, ¡°but i¡¯m really curious.. who did this? how much hatred did he have with the ximen family?¡± Chapter 182 - Chapter 182: He Liked How Qianqian Was Concerned About Him chapter 182: he liked how qianqian was concerned about him translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian didn¡¯t say anything when she heard this. instead, she changed the topic and said, ¡°you can leave first. 1 need to check on qingqing¡¯s condition first before refining the elixir.¡± ¡°yes.¡± qian rong obediently retreated and quickly left the room. after qian rong left, su qian returned to the room where xiao yan and the two children were. as she pushed the door open, a faint medicinal fragrance wafted in. xiao yan was sitting by the bed wiping su qingqing¡¯s sweat. when he saw su qian enter, a smile appeared on his red lips. ¡°is it done?¡± ¡°it¡¯s done.¡± as su qian spoke, she walked to the bedside and sat down. she first showed the qilin celestial vine to xiao yan and said, ¡°did you have something to do with the ximen family¡¯s matter?¡± when xiao yan mentioned earlier that the ximen family¡¯s matters had been settled and she did not need to worry about it, she did not take it to heart. she even planned to personally visit the ximen family once qingqing¡¯s condition improved. however, she did not expect that xiao yan would handle it so thoroughly, leaving her with no chance to intervene. she thought xiao yan would hesitate before answering her, but to her surprise, this devilish man simply nodded with a smile and readily admitted, ¡°yes, i did it.¡± ¡°you admit it so easily? aren¡¯t you afraid that i¡¯ll tell others?¡± su qian asked. ¡°since you asked, i naturally have to tell you the truth.¡± xiao yan seemed to have seen through su qian¡¯s thoughts. his voice was as low as a thousand-year-old wine as if it had the power to bewitch people. ¡°moreover, i only did what you wanted to do in advance.¡± ¡°your words make you seem like a roundworm in my stomach and know everything.¡± as su qian said this, she looked at xiao yan with an inexplicable gaze. ¡°no one is a fool. once you make a move, there¡¯s no guarantee that someone will suspect you.¡± ¡°the number one aristocratic family has been destroyed. the other aristocratic families don¡¯t dare to provoke me,¡± xiao yan indifferently said. su qian let out a sigh of relief and frowned speechlessly as she said, ¡°who said about the large families? i¡¯m talking about the people in the palace.¡± xiao yan¡¯s opponents were naturally not as simple as the aristocratic families. his enemies were the imperial family, his brothers! the imperial power of the fire cloud surpassed all other forces. the battle for the imperial power was accompanied by a bloody storm. it had already begun among the princes. however, xiao yan had always been inconspicuous, and none of the princes had paid him any attention. now, however, he had just revealed himself and caused such a huge commotion. he had far surpassed the other princes in all aspects, and even the crown prince. he would definitely become the target of public criticism. yet, looking at xiao yan, the corners of his lips still carried a smile, he didn¡¯t seem to be worried at all! ¡°i¡¯m here to talk about serious matters. can you be more serious?¡± su qian said disdainfully. who knew that when xiao yan heard this, not only did he not become serious, he even smiled even more happily. ¡°i never knew that my affairs were actually so important in qianqian¡¯s eyes.¡± he had never placed the other princes in his eyes, and xiao yan had never been nervous because of those people. however, he liked how qianqian was concerned about him. su qian sensed xiao yan¡¯s affectionate gaze and quickly averted her gaze nervously. she hurriedly stood up, ¡°don¡¯t misunderstand. 1 just don¡¯t want you to be implicated because of me and the children¡­ all!¡± before su qian could finish, xiao yan grabbed her hand.. Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: Hugged The Warm And Soft Jade In His Arms chapter 183: hugged the warm and soft jade in his arms translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio xiao yan exerted a little force and pulled su qian into his arms. su qian fell into xiao yan¡¯s arms and sat on his side. her tender lotus-like arms subconsciously embraced the neck of the person in front of her. she looked up in shock and happened to meet xiao yan¡¯s eyes. the two of them were extremely close to each other, and they could even feel each other¡¯s breathing. su qian saw xiao yan¡¯s dark eyes reflect her panicked face, and her heart tightened in fear. she subconsciously wanted to push xiao yan away. however, xiao yan had already seen through su qian¡¯s thoughts. he firmly trapped her in his arms, not giving her any chance to escape. su qian felt that xiao yan¡¯s arm around her waist was as hard as iron. she struggled with all her strength but was unable to break free. she was annoyed that she wanted to bite him, ¡°what are you doing? let go of me!¡± ¡°i just have something to tell you, but if you continue to move, i can¡¯t guarantee what will happen.¡± xiao yan held su qian with one hand and supported his chin with the other as he spoke calmly. su qian gritted her teeth in anger, ¡°just say it!¡± ¡°the blood demon pavilion has already noticed ji wanwan¡¯s movements and sent her stepbrother, who was her stepmother¡¯s child, over. i¡¯m afraid he has bad intentions. so you need to be careful.¡± xiao yan hugged the warm and soft jade in his arms and said in enjoyment. ¡°it seems that ji wanwan¡¯s father really doesn¡¯t like this daughter.¡± su qian narrowed her eyes like a fox. pavilion master ji didn¡¯t like ji wanwan, but su qian liked ji wanwan¡¯s straightforward personality. she could tell at a glance that ji wanwan was not someone ordinary. ¡°what are you thinking about?¡± xiao yan asked. ¡°i¡¯m thinking about the position of pavilion master ji. it¡¯s in a precarious state. if i were to return the position to the qi family, won¡¯t the blood demon pavilion be grateful to me?¡± su qian smiled like a wicked little devil. she had never thought about this before because she didn¡¯t want to get involved in this mess. but now, she was definitely going to be dragged into the internal strife of the blood demon pavilion. since that was the case, why not take advantage of the situation? this qilin celestial vine that ji wanwan had given her this time could save su qingqing. she was grateful in her heart. in addition, ji wanwan¡¯s personality also suited her. if she became close to her, wouldn¡¯t the trouble of the blood demon pavilion be easily solved? when su qian mentioned ji wanwan, her beautiful phoenix-like eyes sparkled. xiao yan¡¯s jealousy instantly toppled over, ¡°so you really like ji wanwan that much?¡± su qian blinked her eyes, lowered her head, and saw xiao yan¡¯s gloomy eyes. she immediately wanted to tease him, ¡°who doesn¡¯t like a beautiful young lady? your highness, i¡¯m not a saint, so i can¡¯t avoid being vulgar.¡± seeing how serious su qian was, xiao yan¡¯s eyebrows behind the mask furrowed tightly. ¡°so, you like women?¡± ¡°regardless of gender, i only like handsome ones.¡± su qian liked beautiful women. she raised her hand and knocked on xiao yan¡¯s mask. she took advantage of his distraction to suddenly break free from his embrace and walk away. su qian¡¯s speed was very fast, and she did not give xiao yan any chance to react. she strode towards the door and said, ¡°i¡¯m going to refine the elixir for qingqing. if your highness is tired, you can go back on your own. i won¡¯t send you off.¡± seeing that su qian had quickly left after saying that, taking with her the lingering fragrance from his embrace. xiao yan¡¯s eyes were filled with gloom as he watched her leave. then, he saw dong yan walk in. ¡°your highness, why didn¡¯t you close the door?¡± seeing xiao yan looking at him without saying anything, dong yan was a little scared, ¡°your highness, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Chapter 184 - Chapter 184:1 Did Everything Willingly chapter 184:1 did everything willingly translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°i¡¯m wondering if it¡¯s better to take off the mask on my face.¡± xiao yan blurted out his thought without warning. after saying this, xiao yan calmly continued to take care of su qingqing and left dong yan standing there in a daze, unable to come back to his senses. dong yan couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look at the clear sky. he wondered if it was going to rain red, or if the sun had risen from the west today. it was well-known that his highness despised others constantly staring at his face, which was why he had worn a mask for so many years. he had never mentioned the matter of the mask before, but today, he had such thoughts. wasn¡¯t that strange? when he thought about how his highness would take off his mask and reveal his appearance, dong yan could easily predict everyone¡¯s reaction. he involuntarily twitched the corners of his lips. he then quickly closed the door and went in to help serve tea. on the other hand, su qian spent a day and night to finally refine the elixir for su qingqing. su qian took out the blue-red elixir with golden elixir veins from the medicine cauldron and let out a long sigh. ¡°master, you¡¯ve been busy for a day and a night. why don¡¯t you rest for a while before leaving?¡± qian rong, who had been watching by the side, served tea and expressed concern. the elixir that master refined for young miss was a fifth-grade elixir, and it was a success on the first attempt. the consumption was naturally self-evident. su qian¡¯s face was pale. the sense of powerlessness after refining the elixir swept over her. she couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. after she rubbed her temples wearily, she took the tea that qian rong handed over and drank it in one gulp. ¡°no need. go help me pack the medicine box first. after qingqing eats the elixir, 1¡¯11 immediately leave with ji wanwan.¡± after saying that, su qian put down her teacup and went to look for su qingqing with the elixir. to su qian¡¯s surprise, xiao yan was in the room early in the morning, taking care of su qingqing with su ye. when su ye saw su qian approaching, he jumped down from the bed happily and ran up to su qian excitedly. he held her hand and said, ¡°mother, you¡¯re finally here.¡± ¡°why did your highness come so early?¡± su qian held her son¡¯s hand and walked over to see that su qingqing was sleeping soundly. after feeling relieved, she looked at xiao yan and asked in confusion. ¡°mother, ninth uncle didn¡¯t come this morning. ninth uncle has been here taking care of me and qingqing since yesterday. qingqing had a fever last night and couldn¡¯t take medicine. ninth uncle repeatedly changed the cloth on qingqing¡¯s forehead,¡± su ye said. ¡°did qingqing have a high fever again last night?¡± su qian quickly touched the unconscious su qingqing¡¯s forehead. however, to su qian¡¯s surprise, su qingqing¡¯s forehead wasn¡¯t hot. the temperature had probably gone down. seeing that the cloth on su qingqing¡¯s forehead was still cold, it was not difficult for su qian to imagine that xiao yan must have tirelessly soaked the towel in cold water all night to bring down su qingqing¡¯s body temperature. ¡°thank you for your help, your highness.¡± su qian turned her head and looked at xiao yan gratefully. ¡°if you¡¯re truly thankful, don¡¯t thank me in the future. i did everything willingly. there¡¯s no need for you to thank me.¡±xiao yan indifferently said, when su ye heard this, he secretly gave xiao yan a thumbs up. ¡°alright.¡± su qian nodded in agreement and quickly took out the elixir from her pocket. when xiao yan and su ye saw this elixir, their hearts tightened. they watched as su qian fed the elixir to the unconscious su qingqing.. Chapter 185 - Chapter 185: Xiao Yan Unexpectedly Wanted To Leave With Her chapter 185: xiao yan unexpectedly wanted to leave with her translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian felt her heart tighten as she witnessed the scene. su qingqing¡¯s poisonous illness had always been difficult to control. she still hadn¡¯t figured out what caused this illness, so every time she treated su qingqing, it was a tentative approach. the exact effect would still depend on the effects of the elixir. the three of them waited anxiously, paying close attention to su qingqing¡¯s movements. they didn¡¯t even want to blink. fortunately, their efforts paid off. after su qingqing swallowed the elixir, her butterfly-like eyelashes fluttered slightly, and she quickly opened her eyes. ¡°qingqing, baby, how do you feel now?¡± su qian¡¯s tone was gentle and filled with love and tenderness as she looked at her precious daughter. ¡°mother, did 1 cause you trouble again by falling ill?¡± su qingqing lowered her head dejectedly. her pitiful appearance almost melted su qian¡¯s heart. su qian quickly hugged her precious daughter and kissed her little face as she said, ¡°it¡¯s okay. when you¡¯re sick. my heart aches for you. 1 won¡¯t blame you. come, let me examine you.¡± su qingqing cooperated with su qian¡¯s check-up. after a series of check-ups, su qian confirmed that su qingqing¡¯s body was fine and the violent qi in her body had stabilized. only then did she feel at ease. ¡°qingqing, the elixir this time should be able to help you suppress the poisonous illness for at least half a year, or even longer. but even so, you mustn¡¯t let your emotions fluctuate too much. don¡¯t hold on to anything, understand?¡± su qian reminded gently. ¡°yes, 1¡¯11 remember it.¡± su qingqing nodded obediently. only then did su qian feel relieved. she called over qian rong and qiao xin, the two maids, and gave them some careful instructions. she also left gray fatty and little wolf to protect the two children. only then did she leave with peace of mind. to su qian¡¯s surprise, just as she was about to leave, xiao yan unexpectedly wanted to leave with her. su qian felt bad for letting xiao yan take care of the child for all night, so she took the initiative to push xiao yan out of the su family. ji wanwan and first elder were already waiting for su qian in the carriage outside the door. when they saw her coming out, they quickly pulled open the curtain and greeted her, ¡°miss su, we¡¯re ready and can set off at any time!¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll be right there.¡± su qian nodded and handed xiao yan to dong yan, who had been following behind them all along, ¡°your highness, 1 take my leave.¡± ¡°have a safe journey.¡± xiao yan smiled and watched as su qian board the carriage. as soon as su qian got into the carriage, ji wanwan ordered the coachman to set off. it wasn¡¯t until su qian¡¯s carriage gradually drove away that dong yan sighed and said, ¡°your highness, miss su will probably be gone for at least seven to eight days this time. i thought you would be very reluctant.¡± his highness wished he could come to see miss su every day, so dong yan did not expect that miss su would be gone for so long, yet his highness remained so calm. xiao yan yan glanced at dong yan from the corner of his eye and smiled mysteriously, ¡°take me to the alley behind the residence.¡± ¡°yes.¡± dong yan pushed the carriage all the way around the su family to the alley behind the residence. he immediately saw the carriage parked in the alley and was stunned. ¡°your highness, where are we going?¡± xiao yan revealed a meaningful smile. he did not reply to dong yan, but directly boarded the carriage and ordered the coachman to drive away from the imperial capital. meanwhile, su qian sat in the carriage and took the opportunity to roughly learn about qi yao¡¯s current condition from ji wanwan.. Chapter 186 - Chapter 186: Bring the sub chapter 186: bring the sub-branch pavilion master to the headquarters for treatment translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian raised her eyebrows and said indifferently after getting a rough understanding of the situation, ¡°the condition of the sub-branch pavilion master seems to be even worse than 1 imagined.¡± ji wanwan and first elder¡¯s hearts instantly rose to their throats. the two of them looked at su qian nervously, ¡°does miss su have a solution?¡± ¡°yes, but i¡¯m afraid it may require some effort.¡± seeing that ji wanwan was still nervous, su qian continued, ¡°don¡¯t worry, i always keep my word.¡± ji wanwan finally felt relieved. she looked at su qian gently and said, ¡°we have a day-long journey ahead to reach the sub-branch pavilion where my uncle is located. miss su can relax and let me know if you need anything.¡± ¡°alright.¡± su qian nodded in agreement and felt a little tired. she closed her eyes and drifted into a light slumber. the carriage slowly traveled along the main road and headed towards wanxiang city where the sub-branch pavilion was located. a day later, inside the hall of the sub-branch of the blood demon pavilion in wanxiang city. a teenager who looked no more than sixteen or seventeen years old wore a flashy golden robe and was sitting on a seat drinking tea with an impatient expression. the maids who were in charge of serving him were all silent out of fear. their eyes kept looking at the young man and the two powerful elders behind him. ¡°what¡¯s going on? is this how your sub-branch pavilion treats me, the young master? how long have i been waiting for? why hasn¡¯t sub-branch pavilion master come to receive me?¡± ji tianrong¡¯s greedy gaze swept across the maids. ¡°since your master isn¡¯t coming, why don¡¯t you entertain me first?¡± as soon as ji tianrong finished speaking, a beautiful woman walked in with an eight or nine years old child in her hand. ¡°apologies for keeping second young master waiting. it¡¯s our fault. however, my husband is not feeling well and can¡¯t get up. if eldest young master has anything to say, you can feel free to talk to me.¡± ¡°greetings to madam and little young master.¡± the moment the maidservants saw the beautiful woman, it was as if they had seen a life-saving straw and hurriedly bowed to her. qi yao¡¯s wife, lady liuhua, saw that the maids were so frightened that their eyes were filled with tears. she couldn¡¯t bear it. ji tianrong was the child of pavilion master ji¡¯s second wife, so his relationship with their sub-branch pavilion was self-evident. moreover, it was no secret that ji tianrong was promiscuous and lecherous. lady liuhua immediately gave the maids a look. the maids felt relieved and hurriedly left, leaving ji tianrong displeased. ¡°lady liuhua, what kind of attitude is this? 1 came here today to bring you good news.¡± lady liuhua remained composed as she pulled her son to sit beside her. she then looked at the two powerful individuals standing next to ji tianrong, both at least fifth rank in strength. her heart tightened as she asked, ¡°second young master, please tell me what the good news is.¡± ji tianrong arrogantly curled his lips and said slowly, ¡°here¡¯s the thing. my father has been concerned about the sub-branch pavilion master¡¯s illness. he specially sent me to bring the sub-branch pavilion master to the headquarters for treatment. we¡¯ll set off now.¡± ¡°no.¡± lady liuhua rejected without hesitation. ¡°my husband is currently too weak to move. how can he bear the fatigue of traveling?¡± furthermore, lady liuhua knew that ji tianrong had ulterior motives. once she handed him over, news of her husband¡¯s death would undoubtedly arrive! ¡°that¡¯s right, we don¡¯t want you to take my father away!¡± the eight-year-old qi sheng also clenched his fists and said angrily. ¡°madam, have you misunderstood something?¡± ji tianrong¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold as he sneered, ¡°i¡¯m not here to negotiate with you.. whether you¡¯re willing or not, i¡¯m taking this person away today!¡± Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: Gone Too Far chapter 187: gone too far translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ji tianrong¡¯s voice had just fallen when that peak third-rank aura swept out, ruthlessly suppressing the mother and son. ¡°ji tianrong, this is our sub-branch pavilion. if you want to take our sub-branch pavilion master away, you will have to step over our dead bodies. otherwise, it¡¯s impossible.¡± at this moment, the sub-branch pavilion¡¯s second elder and the other elders who had been waiting outside the door barged in angrily, their auras contending with ji tianrong¡¯s. ji tianrong¡¯s face paled from the pressure of the elders. the two elders behind him took a step forward at the same time, and their dominant mid-level fifth-rank strength burst out. the elders present paled at the same time, and they looked at ji tianrong in shock. mid-level fifth-rank strength was sufficient to crush all of them present! ¡°hmph, you don¡¯t think i¡¯ll jump into your ungrateful wolf¡¯s den without bringing anyone, do you?¡± ji tianrong laughed proudly as he leisurely admired the pale faces of the crowd. ¡°today, even if i have to kill everyone in your sub-branch pavilion, 1 will definitely take qi yao away!¡± lady liuhua¡¯s face turned pale. just as she was at a loss for what to do, she heard ji tianrong suddenly change the topic. ¡°however, i¡¯m tired from the long journey. i think my father won¡¯t mind if i delay for a couple of days to rest. however, 1 want to stay in your sub-branch pavilion. you all have to serve me well.¡± ji tianrong rubbed his chin evilly and said. lady liuhua¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly said, ¡°the members of our sub-branch pavilion will definitely take good care of the second young master.¡± lady liuhua had just received a letter from ji wanwan, saying that she had found a fifth-grade alchemist and was on her way back. she would definitely be back by tomorrow morning at the latest. at that time, things would turn around! ji tianrong had been waiting for lady liuhua to say this. he stood up and walked to lady liuhua, and looked at her graceful figure. he smiled evilly and grabbed her hand. ¡°hehehe, isn¡¯t that simple? as long as madam is willing to serve me well at night, let alone a day or two, 1 can even find a doctor for your husband!¡± ¡°how dare you!¡± lady liuhua¡¯s expression changed. she pushed ji tianrong away and slapped him. with a loud slap, half of ji tianrong¡¯s face was slapped askew. he was so angry that his eyes turned red. he turned around and slapped lady liuhua in return. ¡°b*tch! this is really asking for a forfeit. ninth elder, tenth elder, come and strip this slut for me. 1 want her to know the consequences of offending me!¡± ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to bully my mother!¡± qi sheng rushed out but was kicked to the ground by ji tianrong. ¡°sheng¡¯er!¡± lady liuhua quickly hugged her son and handed him to the elders behind her. ¡°quickly bring this child to a safe place!¡± ¡°ji tianrong, you¡¯ve gone too far. today, we won¡¯t let you touch a single hair on madam and young master even if we die!¡± as the elders spoke, they rushed forward but were stopped by tenth elder alone. lady liuhua was even caught by ji tianrong. crack-! with a muffled sound, one of lady liuhua¡¯s sleeves was torn off. ¡°alihh!¡± ¡°madam!¡± when the elders saw this scene, their eyes were filled with rage. unfortunately, their strength was only at the fourth rank, far from the fifth rank. they were not a match for the tenth elder at all. they could only watch as ji tianrong hugged lady liuhua from behind. ¡°hahahaha, just surrender to me!¡± as ji tianrong spoke, he glanced unhappily at qi sheng, who was grabbing his pants. he ruthlessly kicked him in the head.. ¡°little bastard, get lost!¡± Chapter 188 - Chapter 188: Is Sister a Fairy from Heaven? chapter 188: is sister a fairy from heaven? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ji tianrong¡¯s kick was about to land, but at this critical moment, a snow-white figure flew over in anger and kicked ji tianrong in the face, sending him flying! ¡°ji tianrong, you¡¯re courting death!¡± ji wanwan¡¯s angry voice echoed throughout the hall. she clenched her fists and looked at ji tianrong, who had smashed the table and chairs and was lying on the ground. she wanted nothing more than to skin this damned guy alive. ¡°all!¡± ji tianrong fell to the ground miserably. his nose bled profusely. he pointed at ji wanwan¡¯s nose and roared angrily, ¡°how dare you hit me! tenth elder, catch her!¡± ¡°yes.¡± tenth elder immediately abandoned the other elders and rushed to ji wanwan. a glimmer of bloodlust flashed in ji wanwan¡¯s eyes. she swept the whip in her hand and wrapped it around tenth elder¡¯s neck and flinging him away. tenth elder¡¯s head hit the pillar and blood immediately flowed from his scalp. he forcefully flung the whip away and charged at ji wanwan again. ji wanwan raised her hand and swung her whip. with a few swings, the whip rained down on tenth elder¡¯s body, tearing his skin and flesh. when ninth elder saw this, he narrowed his eyes coldly. then, he flicked his finger and a poisoned dart flew out from his palm, aimed straight for ji wanwan. however, tenth elder had already anticipated ninth elder¡¯s sneak attack. he seized the opportunity and grabbed the whip in ji wanwan¡¯s hand. by the time ji wanwan realized that she had been ambushed, it was already too late for her to dodge. just as ninth elder felt certain of his victory, a fiery red figure flew over like a demon condensed from the world. with a flick of her finger, a stream of spiritual power swept out and easily deflected the poisoned dart. who would have thought that the dart he threw would actually fly back? ninth elder only heard a spluttering sound as he was hit. soon after, the poison took effect. his eyes rolled back and he fell heavily to the ground. ¡°get lost!¡± ji wanwan forcefully retracted her whip with a flick of her wrist and lashed ninth elder once more, then walked up to ji tianrong. ji tianrong was so frightened that he almost peed in his pants. ¡°you, you can¡¯t touch me. my mother is¡­¡± before ji tianrong could finish, ji wanwan slapped him twice. ¡°who do you think your mother is? who do you think you are?! get them all out of here!¡± ¡°yes!¡± the elders of the sub-branch pavilion did not say anything else. they rushed up, lifted ji tianrong and the other two, and directly threw them out. ¡°wow, is sister a fairy from heaven? how could she be so beautiful and powerful?¡± qi sheng stared dumbfoundedly at su qian. he felt that he had never seen such a beautiful person before, and he couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized. ¡°little thing, your mouth is quite sweet.¡± su qian smiled as she noticed the bruises on qisheng¡¯s face. she was in a good mood and applied some medicine to his wounds. the wound on his face immediately stopped hurting. qi sheng touched his little face and found that the wound had healed. he immediately ran to lady liuhua in surprise, ¡°mother, mother, look! aunty brought back a fairy! she cured me in an instant!¡± lady liuhua, draped in a cloak handed over by the maid and looked at su qian in surprise. ¡°this young aaiss is¡­¡± ¡°aunt, this is su qian, miss su. i went through a lot of trouble to find her. she¡¯s the fifth-grade alchemist specifically brought here to treat uncle.¡± ji wanwan supported lady liuhua as she stood up. as soon as ji wanwan said this, a lot of murmurs broke out among the people present. everyone looked at each other. no one believed ji wanwan¡¯s words.. Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: Physical Condition Has Been Deteriorating Day by Day chapter 189: physical condition has been deteriorating day by day translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio such a young fifth-grade alchemist? how was this possible? su qian was already used to being questioned. she looked at ji wanwan. ¡°where is sub-branch pavilion master now?¡± ¡°in the inner room of the backyard. 1¡¯11 bring miss su over now.¡± lady liuhua, filled with doubts, had no other choice but to act as a last resort. she quickly led ji wanwan and su qian to the backyard. a moment later, in the sunniest room in the backyard. lady liuhua pushed open the door and immediately, a pungent smell of medicine filled the air. the room was dark, and the windows were covered with thick black cloth. the air was not circulating, and they could even vaguely smell a strange smell in the air as if something had rotted. ¡°remove these black curtains and open the windows for ventilation,¡± su qian ordered and walked quickly to the bedside. a man in his early thirties was lying on the bed. the man had been ill for a long time, and his face was ashen white like a dead man. his forehead was covered in cold sweat, and his breathing was rapid. there were thick bruises under his eyes, and he looked extremely emaciated. seeing that the blood vessels and meridians on rhe man¡¯s body revealed a dark purple color, su qian sat by the bed and reached out to help him take his pulse. ji wanwan and lady liuhua stood nervously at the side and watched su qian¡¯s every move. they asked uneasily, ¡°miss su, how¡¯s my uncle¡¯s condition?¡± ¡°the poison has already entered his heart and lungs. in addition, his body is too weak. it¡¯s difficult to determine the exact situation right now. i need the sub-branch pavilion master to regain some strength before 1 take his pulse and ask him about the exact situation.¡± su qian had long guessed that the poison in qi yao¡¯s body was difficult to deal with. however, from the looks of it, it was more troublesome than she had imagined. his body was too weak. if she administered medicine without him regaining consciousness, he would likely be killed by the excessive drug before the poison could be cured. ¡°however, my husband1 s physical condition has been deteriorating day by day. he has been in a coma for three months. it will not be easy for him to regain consciousness¡­¡± lady liuhua said awkwardly. ¡°no worries, 1 have a fourth-grade elixir here. its medicinal effects are similar to ordinary third-grade body replenishing elixir, but it¡¯s superior in that the medicinal effects are extremely mild. the body of the sub-branch pavilion master can withstand it. after taking it, we¡¯ll see the situation first. if everything goes well, he should wake up tomorrow,¡± su qian said as she stuffed the fourth-grade elixir into qi yao¡¯s mouth. qi yao swallowed the elixir subconsciously. after swallowing the pill, his complexion improved at a speed visible to the naked eye. seeing that su qian didn¡¯t feel any heartache when she took out the fourth-grade elixir, lady liuhua knew that this young lady was definitely extraordinary, so she quietly waited by su qian¡¯s side together with ji wanwan. they waited quietly for a while, su qian finally felt at ease when the medicine took effect and qi yao¡¯s body showed no significant adverse reaction. ¡°from nowon, the sub-branch pavilion master should stop taking all the medicines he had been prescribed. send me a copy of all the previous prescriptions. i¡¯ll study it today and give him a diagnosis and treatment when he wakes up tomorrow.¡± ¡°yes¡­¡± lady liuhua was surprised at herself for subconsciously obeying su qian s order, given the astonishing momentum she displayed. when she learned that ji wanwan arranged su qian¡¯s accommodation and sent her there, she finally came back to her senses.. ¡°wan er, where did you find such a remarkable young miss?¡± Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: Your Highness, Why Is Your Nose Bleeding?! chapter 190: your highness, why is your nose bleeding?! translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°hehe, of course, it¡¯s because of my intelligence and talent.¡±ji wanwan raised her head proudly and then anxiously reminded her, ¡°aunt, miss su isn¡¯t an ordinary person. don¡¯t forget to instruct the servants to be vigilant and not offend her. we still have to rely on her to cure uncle¡¯s poison.¡± ¡°alright, don¡¯t worry.¡± lady liuhua reassured ji wanwan and urge her to rest while she stayed behind to look after her husband. after su qian returned to her room, the prescriptions she wanted were delivered in less than 15 minutes. su qian studied the prescription earnestly until sunset. after dinner, she went to bed early. perhaps it was because she hadn¡¯t rested well due to the tiring journey yesterday that su qian fell asleep as soon as her head touched the pillow. late at night, the entire backyard was silent. suddenly, a figure quietly sneaked into the courtyard where su qian resided and entered her room. the sound of the wheelchair moving on the ground made a faint creaking noise, barely audible, but it didn¡¯t awaken su qian, who was sleeping soundly on the bed. xiao yan quietly arrived behind su qian. with the help of the moonlight shining in from the window, he could clearly see su qian¡¯s beautiful sleeping face. unlike her usual cold appearance, su qian¡¯s eyes were curved into crescents. xiao yan¡¯s eyes fell on her cute appearance and he really liked her no matter how he looked at her. unable to resist, xiao yan leaned over and pulled su qian¡¯s blanket up to her shoulders. his gaze quickly landed on su qian¡¯s thin lips. su qian¡¯s thin lips were very good-looking. her lips were thin, like a soul-stirring hook, making people unable to look away after a single glance. xiao yan couldn¡¯t help but recall the beauty of her lips. a wave of excitement surged in his heart, and xiao yan quietly turned his head to look at the tightly shut door behind him. after making sure that there was no one around, he quietly approached su qian. su qian, who was in her deep sleep, had no idea that xiao yan was right in front of her. she immediately reached out and placed her hand on xiao yan¡¯s head, stroking his hair. xiao yan instantly stiffened on the spot, even prepared to be beaten up. however, su qian didn¡¯t even open her eyes. she murmured in a drowsy voice, ¡°ye¡¯er, why has your head grown so big?¡± only then did he realize that su qian had mistaken him for someone else. xiao yan didn¡¯t dare to make a sound and could only weakly respond with an ¡®mm¡¯. ¡°good child, go to sleep.¡± as she spoke, su qian treated the man in front of her as her own son. she hugged him and kissed him on the head before falling asleep again. xiao yan unexpectedly found himself in a moment of bliss. he watched as su qian pulled him into her arms. before she hugged him again, he was afraid that she would find out and quickly removed the mask on his face. as a result, his face fell into the midst of the innocent white rabbit. the unique fragrance belonged to su qian swept over. the soft and warm touch on his face made xiao yan unable to breathe for a moment. perhaps sensing xiao yan¡¯s stiffness, su qian felt uncomfortable with this position. she let go of xiao yan with a light hum and turned around to face the bed before continuing to sleep. dong yan quietly pushed open the window and saw his highness in a very strange position by the bed. the mask on his face had also been removed. dong yan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. he watched as his highness put on the mask again, covering his appearance. he then turned the wheelchair around. when dong yan saw xiao yan¡¯s face, he was so shocked that he almost screamed.. he quickly mouthed, ¡°your highness, why is your nose bleeding?!¡± Chapter 191 - Chapter 191: The Weather Is Dry, And I Got A Bit Overheated chapter 191: the weather is dry, and i got a bit overheated translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio xiao yan¡¯s face was solemn, devoid of any emotion on his handsome face behind the mask. only two streams of blood flowed from his nose, leaving dong yan astonished. xiao yan lifted his sleeve to wipe away the blood from his nose. me then hurriedly maneuvered his wheelchair to exit the room. after he left the room, he closed the door, and only then did the noseblood stop. ¡°your highness, you, why are you bleeding?¡± dong yan was simply too curious. he had been with his highness for so long, and his highness rarely got injured, let alone had a nosebleed. could it be that his highness went into the house to act like a hooligan and was beaten up by miss su? ¡°the weather is dry, and 1 got a bit overheated,¡± xiao yan said nonchalantly, without any change in his expression. while dong yan was still scratching his head in confusion, the two of them suddenly felt a chilling aura approaching rapidly. the two¡¯s expressions immediately turned serious. xiao yan sneered. ¡°it seems we have visitors.¡± ¡°master, let me handle it,¡± dong yan offered proactively. however, after hearing dong yan¡¯s words, xiao yan merely waved his hand indifferently. ¡°step back. 1¡¯11 handle it myself.¡± dong yan hurriedly dodged into the shadows of the corridor. as soon as he left, two figures leaped over the wall and landed steadily in the courtyard. tenth elder immediately saw xiao yan sitting in front of su qian¡¯s door and furrowed his brows in confusion. ¡°ninth brother, why is there a cripple here?¡± ninth elder saw xiao yan sitting in a wheelchair, emitting no aura, and sneered. ¡°don¡¯t worry about it. we¡¯re here today to bring su qian to second young master. just kill the others.¡± as the sound of his voice faded, ninth elder and tenth elder charged at xiao yan, one after the other. the corner of xiao yan¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. when their fists swept over, he slowly raised his eyes, which were filled with killing intent. instantly, a violent surge of spiritual power burst out from xiao yan¡¯s body like a ferocious beast, directly sending the two elders flying! with a boom, the two of them didn¡¯t even have time to land on the ground before they were bound by xiao yan¡¯s spiritual power, suspended in midair, unable to move. ¡°ugh¡­ cough cough cough, ninth brother?¡± tenth elder¡¯s eyes darkened as he hung upside down by xiao yan¡¯s spiritual power. blood flowed down his face to his forehead. he rolled his eyes twice before he finally regained his vision. he quickly turned his head to look at ninth elder beside him. ninth elder turned his head and saw tenth elder¡¯s chest was badly mutilated. his eyes were rolled back and no signs of breathing. ninth elder wanted to scream, but his face was tightly pinched by a large hand formed by xiao yan¡¯s spiritual power. at that moment, he could not make any sound. he could only look at xiao yan, who remained motionless in the wheelchair as if he had seen a ghost. tears of despair streaked across the corner of his eyes. in her sleep, su qian suddenly trembled and slowly opened her eyes. not knowing why she suddenly woke up, su qian lay on the bed in a daze and looked down at her slightly disheveled front. ¡°strange¡­ did i dream of the children?¡± su qian said uncertainly. after uttering those words, she drowsily planned to continue sleeping when she suddenly smelled blood wafting in from outside the door. she immediately got up and looked at the tightly shut door. su qian narrowed her eyes and put on her embroidered shoes in the dark. she strode towards the door and stood in front of it before pulling it open. immediately, an even stronger smell of blood assaulted her senses, causing su qian to subconsciously frown and look at the courtyard.. Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: A Bunch of Annoying People chapter 192: a bunch of annoying people translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ninth elder¡¯s bloody corpse lay in the courtyard. his chest had been smashed by a terrifying force. at this moment, he lay on his back, devoid of breath, with his wide-open eyes staring. drip, drip. the sound of blood dripping onto the ground attracted su qian¡¯s attention. su qian raised her hand to wash away the smell of blood in front of her and quickly walked to the tree behind the ninth elder. the strong smell of blood emanated from this spot. su qian saw that tenth elder she had met during the day had his limbs cut off and had been turned into a human stick. he had been stabbed in the shoulder with two long swords and nailed to the tree trunk. blood flowed out of his wound, flowed down the tree trunk, and into the soil beneath. the soil was soaked into a blood-red color. tenth elder was blindfolded and gagged. blood seeped out of the corner of his mouth, and cold sweat trickled down his face. ¡°wuwuwu, wuwuwu¡­¡± hearing tenth elder¡¯s cries, su qian removed the cloth from his face and mouth and asked, ¡°who did this?¡± the tenth elder seemed soulless as he stared blankly at the air in front of him. it wasn¡¯t until he heard su qian¡¯s words that he finally looked at her. however, tenth elder didn¡¯t answer su qian¡¯s question. instead, he looked at her as if he had seen a ghost, his body trembled violently. then, he opened his mouth and wanted to scream, but his vocal cords were already damaged, so he could only make a sound like a broken bellow. seeing tenth elder¡¯s frenzied expression, su qian knew very well that this person had gone insane. ¡°wow, who did this? they were really ruthless.¡± xiao yin, who had been sleeping in su qian¡¯s sleeve, poked his head out and asked with a gossipy expression. ¡°1 also want to know who did this.¡± as su qian said this, she took xiao yin out of her sleeve and casually threw it out. ¡°deal with these two people. don¡¯t leave any traces.¡± ninth elder was already dead, and tenth elder had lost too much blood and would soon die. however, the corpses of these two people were left in her courtyard. once they were discovered, it would definitely cause trouble. su qian had never liked to find trouble for herself. after saying that, she yawned and lazily returned to her room to sleep. poor xiao yin let out a sigh and looked at tenth elder with eyes full of dissatisfaction. ¡°a bunch of annoying people. why did they have to come here in the middle of the night? they made me have to work overtime. it¡¯s so annoying!¡± although he was complaining, xiao yin couldn¡¯t disobey. with a spit, he spat out a large mouthful of spider silk from his mouth, which he then quickly used to wrap around the two people¡¯s bodies layer by layer. the poor tenth elder was still breathing when he was completely wrapped up by the spider silk. he watched helplessly as the poison on the spider silk gradually melted his body. he was so scared that he cried out in agony, but he had no strength to struggle. in the end, he was poisoned to death, and even his corpse disappeared completely. time passed. early the next morning, ji wanwan came to su qian for breakfast with a lunchbox. she placed the breakfast on the table. ji wanwan saw su qian walk over and sit down, she handed her a pair of chopsticks. ¡°qianqian, try it. the cook we have here was specially hired by me. the food he cooks is incredibly delicious.¡± su qian took the chopsticks and took a bite before nodding in satisfaction. ¡°it¡¯s really good.¡± when ji wanwan saw this, she looked at su qian hesitantly, with words on her lips.. Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: Cut Into A Human Stick chapter 193: cut into a human stick translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ji wanwan couldn¡¯t escape su qian¡¯s eyes with her small actions. she narrowed her eyes and asked in confusion, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? do you have something to say to me?¡± ¡°nothing. 1 just felt that there was a strange smell in your courtyard.¡± ji wanwan looked at su qian worriedly. ¡°did anything happen last night?¡± ¡°nothing happened,¡± su qian casually replied as she calmly continued to eat her porridge. without startling or surprising, she added, ¡°just that ninth elder and tenth elder came by yesterday.¡± ¡°what? how dare they!¡± ji wanwan slammed the table in anger. she widened her eyes and asked with a murderous look, ¡°where are they now? i¡¯ll teach them a lesson now!¡± ¡°no need, they are already dead,¡± su qian added. ¡°ah?¡± when ji wanwan heard this, she was so shocked that she doubted it. ¡°they¡¯re both fifth-rank experts! qianqian, you killed both of them alone?¡± ji wanwan could not help but be shocked. to be able to kill two fifth-rank experts, su qian¡¯s strength was at least at sixth-rank¡­ at this thought, ji wanwan¡¯s lips twitched involuntarily. seeing through ji wanwan¡¯s thoughts, su qian used her chopsticks to pick up a snow cabbage bun and stuffed it into her mouth. ¡°it wasn¡¯t me who killed them. last night, when 1 woke up in the middle of the night, ninth elder was killed and tenth elder was cut into a human stick. he¡¯s scared out of his wits and turned into a fool, so i disposed of their corpses.¡± seeing that ji wanwan was deep in thought, su qian deliberately asked, ¡°you don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°i believe, of course, i believe. qianqian, no matter who did it, it¡¯s fine as long as they didn¡¯t hurt you. don¡¯t mention what happened today to anyone else except me. otherwise, it¡¯ll bring you big trouble,¡± ji wanwan warned with a serious expression. ¡°ninth elder and tenth elder are still members of your blood demon pavilion. aren¡¯t you going to investigate?¡± su qian asked again. ¡°hmph, so what if they¡¯re from the blood demon pavilion? they¡¯re all lackeys of that evil woman. i wish they were all dead!¡± after ji wanwan finished speaking, she looked at su qian guiltily. ¡°it¡¯s just that i almost implicated you last night. 1 really feel bad. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll send someone to protect you tonight.¡± seeing that ji wanwan trusted her so much, su qian looked at her with a hint of appreciation, ¡°alright, i understand.¡± with that, they finished their breakfast together and went to qi yao¡¯s room again. this time, just as su qian and ji wanwan arrived at the door, they heard qi yao and lady liuhua¡¯s voices. ¡°uncle, you¡¯re awake?¡± ji wanwan was overjoyed and hurriedly pushed the door open to see her uncle sitting on the bed. qi yao¡¯s condition looked much better than yesterday. not only had he awakened, but he could also lean on the cushion behind him and sit up. although his face was still pale, there was a glow in his eyes. ¡°wanwan, you¡¯re finally here. i have been waiting for you for a long time.¡± ji wanwan¡¯s eyes turned red and she quickly leaned against qi yao¡¯s bed. ¡°uncle¡­¡± seeing this scene, su qian didn¡¯t interrupt this warm moment for the family. perhaps because of their similar circumstances, su qian could understand ji wanwan¡¯s feelings. ¡°you¡¯re such a grown-up child. why are you still crying? get up quickly. don¡¯t let miss su see you as a joke.¡± as qi yao said this, his words were filled with adoration. after coughing twice, he turned his gaze to su qian.. Chapter 194 - Chapter 194: Sixth chapter 194: sixth-grade elixir translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°this must be miss sa. i¡¯ve already heard everything about you from my wife. thank you, young miss, for coming to treat me. 1 feel much better now.11 qi yao gently curled his pale lips and smiled at su qian. ¡°you¡¯re being too polite, sub-branch pavilion master. the elixir yesterday was only meant to make your condition better. it¡¯s only a temporary solution. in fact, the poison in your body should be removed so that you can recover smoothly.¡± after saying that, su qian walked towards qi yao. lady liuhua quickly got up and made way for su qian. she cupped her hands at su qian gently. ¡°miss su, please.¡± su qian nodded and sat down. she stretched out her fair hand to take qi yao¡¯s pulse and asked, ¡°how many years have you been poisoned?¡± ¡°it has been fifteen years since i was poisoned.¡± qi yao looked away and coughed. ¡°sorry for being rude.¡± as su qian spoke, she slowly removed qi yao¡¯s inner shirt, revealing his upper body and the black claw mark on his chest. the claw mark had already healed, but the poison remained. the blackish-purple poison had dyed the skin around the wound into an eerie color. the flesh at the wound was even squirming strangely, looking terrifying. su qian looked at the wound and frowned. she took our a silver needle and stabbed it into qi yao¡¯s scar. ¡°ah¡­¡± qi yao wanted to scream but he held it back. ¡°the poison on sub-branch pavilion master¡¯s wound should be rhe poison of a fifth-rank demonic beast. moreover, it has already deeply rooted in the bone marrow. it will not be easy to completely remove it.¡± su qian saw that everyone was nervous and quickly continued, ¡°bur don¡¯t worry, everyone. it can be cured.¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll have to trouble miss su to quickly refine a fifth-grade elixir ro save my husband,¡± lady liuhua quickly said as she treated su qian like a living buddha who saved people from distress. ¡°the fifth-grade elixir can indeed cure the sub-branch pavilion master, but his body is too weak, and the spiritual power in his body is nearly depleted. once he takes the elixir to clear the poison, his meridians will inevitably be damaged, and he will probably never be able to cultivate again in the future.¡± after su qian said this, she looked at everyone, ¡°unless¡­ he takes a sixth-grade elixir, which can stabilize his meridians while detoxifying.¡± when su qian mentioned the sixth-grade elixir, the three of them fell into despair. sixth-grade elixirs sounded like they were not much different from fifth-grade elixirs. however, the difference between them could be said to be like heaven and earth. ¡°if i can¡¯t cultivate, won t i become a cripple¡­¡± after saying this, qi yao suddenly coughed violently. ¡°honey, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± lady liuhua rushed forward and comforted qi yao. ¡°it¡¯s just that you can¡¯t cultivate. so what? at worst, you will resign from the position of sub-branch pavilion master and our family will live a carefree life in the mountains. wouldn¡¯t that be more enjoyable?¡± ¡°i would like to, but i¡¯m afraid that the headquarters won¡¯t allow it¡­¡± qi yao laughed bitterly, ¡°furthermore, i can¡¯t let go of the blood demon pavilion. it doesn¡¯t matter if i become the pavilion master or not, but rhe next pavilion master has to be wan wan. 1 definitely can¡¯t let that woman¡¯s child snatch our qi family¡¯s legacy away.¡± ¡°uncle¡­11 ji wanwan¡¯s gaze was firm as she said, ¡°uncle, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll strive to regain the blood demon pavilion! you don¡¯t have to worry so much now. it¡¯s more important to keep your life. i¡¯ll take care of the rest..¡± Chapter 195 - Chapter 195: Sixth chapter 195: sixth-grade alchemist translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°wanwan is right.¡± lady liuhua nodded repeatedly then looked at su qian with a gentle gaze. ¡°miss su, please refine a fifth-grade elixir.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. qianqian, please refine a fifth-grade elixir,¡± ji wanwan added. ¡°sigh¡­ thank you for your trouble, young miss.¡± qi yao sighed helplessly. su qian couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she saw how this family was talking about her. ¡°have you all misunderstood something? i didn¡¯t say that 1 can¡¯t refine a sixth-grade elixir.¡± hearing su qian¡¯s words, ji wanwan immediately stood up. ¡°qianqian, w-what do you mean? aren¡¯t you a fifth-grade alchemist?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve never claimed to be a fifth-grade alchemist. it was you who always assumed that and i didn¡¯t bother to correct you.¡± su qian looked at ji wanwan and continued, ¡°think about it. did you ever ask me?¡± ¡°in that case, miss su is a sixth-grade alchemist and can refine sixth-grade elixir?¡± qi yao asked excitedly. su qian nodded. then, she saw ji wanwan let out a high-pitched scream and pounced into her arms. ¡°ahhh! qianqian, you¡¯re really amazing! i love you!¡± ji wanwan hugged su qian and refused to let go. she turned her head and chuckled. ¡°uncle, aunt, see how right i was? i told you, the person i found is definitely reliable!¡± ¡°let go of me first.¡± su qian was really not used to someone being so enthusiastic toward her. she looked at ji wanwan and let out a long sigh, ¡°1 haven¡¯t finished speaking. if you want to refine a sixth-grade elixir, 1 still need one more herb.¡± ¡°may 1 know what medicine miss su needs? perhaps we have some in our sub-branch pavilion¡¯s storeroom,¡± lady liuhua hurriedly asked. ¡°the pill i¡¯m refining this time is called the bodhi elixir. it¡¯s a beginner-level sixth-grade elixir and requires six fifth-grade medicinal herbs and three sixth-grade medicinal herbs. the rest are fine, but the most important ingredient for the bodhi elixir is the bodhi seed, which 1 don¡¯t have. we need to find a way to get it,¡± su qian quickly said. ¡°bodhi seed, we don¡¯t have this thing in our warehouse.¡± lady liuhua was very anxious. she hurriedly looked at su qian and asked, ¡°1 wonder if miss su knows where to find this bodhi seed?¡± ¡°bodhi seed¡­ the name of this herb sounded familiar.¡± after ji wanwan said this, she frowned and said, ¡°1 remember that the general of the city guard at longhu fortress had one. it is rumored that the bodhi seed has a miraculous effect of purifying all kinds of toxins in the world. it has always been treasured by that general. it¡¯s impossible for ordinary people to even catch a glimpse of it.¡± ¡°longhu fortress, isn¡¯t that the most heavily guarded city nearby? 1 heard that the treasury there holds treasures from all over the world, but it is filled with danger. even a fifth-rank expert would find it difficult to escape unscathed¡­¡± lady liuhua sighed helplessly, ¡°besides, this bodhi seed is the lifeblood of the general of the city guard. it won¡¯t be easy to deal with him.¡± ¡°even if it¡¯s not easy to deal with, 1 have to deal with it. tonight, 1¡¯11 go to longhu fortress and steal the bodhi seed.¡± after saying that, su qian looked at the three of them and instructed, ¡°however, 1 hope that the three of you won¡¯t spread the news about the bodhi seed. otherwise, if anything goes wrong, none of us can escape.¡± ¡°wait! miss su, you don¡¯t have to do this for me..¡± qi yao hurriedly tried to stop su qian, ¡°miss su, i¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know what kind of place longhu fortress is and how terrifying it is!¡± Chapter 196 - Chapter 196: Merely a Mid chapter 196: merely a mid-level sixth-rank expert translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian crossed her arms and asked curiously, ¡°i¡¯ve only returned to the imperial capital not long ago, so i really don¡¯t know. 1 wonder if the sub-branch pavilion master can introduce me?¡± ¡°just as madam said, the longhu fortress is an impregnable fortress with 30,000 elite soldiers stationed inside. it is the closest fortress to the imperial capital and has always been heavily guarded. not even a fly can enter. even a fifth-rank expert would not dare to trespass.¡± qi yao¡¯s expression turned cold as he continued, ¡°furthermore, the most important thing is that the general of the city guard at longhu fortress is a mid-level sixth-rank expert!¡± ¡°he¡¯s not to be trifled with¡­¡± ji wanwan¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard that the other party was actually a mid-level sixth-rank expert. for a middle-level sixth-rank expert, splitting mountains and rocks was just a piece of cake. ¡°yes,¡± qi yao took a deep breath and said as if he had made up his mind, ¡°please, miss su, refine a fifth-grade elixir for me. even if i become a cripple, 1¡¯11 accept my fate.¡± ¡°husband¡­¡± lady liuhua could not help but sob, but she could not persuade qi yao. in the end, she could only remain silent. ¡°previously, wanwan gave me the qilin celestial vine to save my daughter. in order to repay me, 1 naturally have to cure the sub-branch pavilion master, so i will definitely go to the longhu fortress.¡± su qian asserted confidently with a proud smile, ¡°moreover, a mere mid-level sixth-rank expert poses no threat. it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± after saying that, su qian instructed qi yao to rest well and left the room in big strides. ¡°what did miss su say just now? just a ¡®mere mid-level sixth-rank expert¡¯?¡± lady liuhua¡¯s lips twitched as she asked in shock, ¡°could it be that miss su is also a peak sixth-rank expert?¡± ¡°do you think peak sixth-rank experts are as common as cabbages in the market? is there a true saying?¡± qi yao sighed and quickly called out to ji wanwan, ¡°wanwan, go chase after miss su. you have to persuade her no matter what. your uncle¡¯s life should have been gone fifteen years ago. now that i can keep my life, i don¡¯t expect anything else. you must not let miss su take the risk. otherwise, if anything happens, we will ruin miss su¡¯s life.¡± qi yao had never seen a young expert like su qian before. he was certain that su qian would definitely have greater achievements in the future, so he could not let su qian risk her life for him. ¡°uncle, don¡¯t worry. i know what to do.¡± ji wanwan left after she finished speaking. ¡°sigh, i hope wanwan can persuade miss su.¡± after saying that, qi yao coughed twice in worry. ¡°don¡¯t worry, husband. i can tell that miss su and wanwan have a good relationship. if they can become good friends in the future, we don¡¯t have to worry about wanwan.¡± lady liuhua gently supported qi yao as he lay down. ¡°we¡¯ve talked for quite a while. husband, you should lie down and rest.¡± ¡°okay¡­¡± qi yao held lady liuhua¡¯s hand, kissed the back of it tenderly, and finally closed his eyes to sleep. time flew. night fell. su qian changed into a set of night attire and prepared some necessary items for infiltrating longhu fortress. it was only past nine o¡¯clock in the evening. if she rushed to longhu fortress now, she should be able to arrive at three o¡¯clock in the morning. at that time, the sky was not bright, and it was the time when people were in deep sleep. sneaking into the longhu fortress would undoubtedly yield twice the result with half the effort. as she thought about it, su qian made her preparations and opened the door. just as she was about to leave, she saw a figure outside the door that surprised her.. Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: Not Willing to Be a Hypocrite chapter 197: not willing to be a hypocrite translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°why are you here?¡± su qian asked in surprise when she saw ji wanwan standing outside her door. ji wanwan was also dressed in black. with her hands behind her back, she mischievously approached su qian. ¡°after you left today, my uncle sent me over to persuade you not to take risks for him.¡± ¡°but you didn¡¯t come.¡± su qian did not see ji wanwan over today. ¡°hehe, that¡¯s because i know that even if 1 came to persuade you, you wouldn¡¯t listen to me. to tell you the truth, although we haven¡¯t been together for long, 1 feel that we¡¯re the same kind of people. i can guess that you¡¯re someone who won¡¯t listen to advise easily, so rather than saying hypocritical words to persuade you, i¡¯d rather go on an adventure with you.¡± ji wanwan stuck out her tongue and chuckled. ¡°it¡¯s mainly because 1 know my uncle can completely recover. i don¡¯t want to give up.¡± ¡°you¡¯re honest.¡± su qian was surprised ji wanwan could be so straightforward. however, being so straightforward was better than being empty talk. at least, ji wanwan knew to go on an adventure with her. ¡°i would rather be a straightforward and greedy person than a hypocrite.¡± ji wanwan¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled. ¡°let¡¯s go then? i know the way. i¡¯ll lead you there.¡± ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± su qian nodded. the two figures created faint shadows in the air, hastening their steps as they left the sub-branch of the blood demon pavilion. the two of them headed towards the city gate of wanxiang city. on the way, ji wanwan explained to su qian, ¡°we¡¯re still some distance away from longhu fortress, but i¡¯ve arranged for a carriage outside the city. we¡¯ll get on the carriage once we leave the city. this will save at least half the time. don¡¯t worry, there will be someone to pick us up when we reach longhu fortress¡­¡± su qian gazed ahead and notices a figure emerging from an alleyway. she squinted her eyes in vigilance. ¡°is that the person who¡¯s supposed to assist us?¡± ¡°hmm?¡± puzzled, ji wanwan looked at the person and realized that it was a young man. ¡°no, i asked first elder to drive the carriage for us. 1 don¡¯t know this person.¡± as ji wanwan spoke, the man quickly removed the mask on his face, revealing a cold face. su qian looked at the man and frowned in confusion. ¡°dong yan?¡± su qian had seen dong yan many times, so she was sure that she wouldn¡¯t be mistaken. ji wanwan was already on guard when she suddenly heard that su qian recognized this man in front of them. she immediately asked in surprise, ¡°you know him?¡± ¡°yes.¡± after saying that, su qian quickened her pace and walked in front of ji wanwan. she stood in front of dong yan and asked, ¡°why are you here?¡± ¡°i am here on the orders of his highness, specifically waiting for miss su,¡± dong yan said gently. ¡°what your highness? what¡¯s going on?¡± ji wanwan leaned closer to su qian and asked with a gossipy expression. su qian lifted her hand to cover ji wanwan¡¯s chattering mouth and asked in confusion, ¡°can you just get to the point? i¡¯m in a hurry to leave the city.¡± ¡°his highness heard that miss su encountered some troublesome matters, so he specially asked me to send something to miss su. once miss su sees it, perhaps there is no need for you to leave wanxiang city today.¡± as he spoke, dong yan took off a small black bag from his back and held it in front of su qian with both hands. su qian reached out to take the bag and opened the black cloth covering it. under the black cloth was an exquisitely crafted brocade box. at this moment, su qian opened it and revealed the contents.. Chapter 198 - Chapter 198:1 Swear There’s Nothing Between The Ninth Prince and I chapter 198:1 swear there¡¯s nothing between the ninth prince and i translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio a seed the size of a fingertip was lying respectfully on the purple silk. this seed was green as if it was condensed from precious jade gems. when it was exposed to the air, it emitted dazzling splashes of gorgeous light, with an overwhelming spiritual power contained within. ¡°bodhi seed?¡± su qian recognized it at a glance and looked up at dong yan in surprise. ¡°how did your highness know that i needed this?¡± dong yan smiled slightly and said unhurriedly, ¡°his highness will naturally pay attention to miss su¡¯s matter.¡± ¡°oh my god, isn¡¯t this bodhi seed in longhu fortress? did your highness go to longhu fortress to help us get the bodhi seed? what about the general of the city guard? why was there no movement from longhu fortress after stealing something?¡± ji wanwan pushed su qian¡¯s hand away and asked in surprise. ¡°i¡¯m not clear either. his highness personally went to ask for the bodhi seed. as for how his highness convinced the general of the city guard, i have no idea. it is better to wait until miss su sees his highness the next time and ask him directly.¡± after dong yan finished speaking, he bowed respectfully to su qian, ¡°i will take my leave now.¡± su qian nodded as she watched dong yan leave. she looked at the bodhi seed in her hand and was worried that she owed someone a favor again. meanwhile, ji wanwan mischievously approached her. ¡°qianqian, come one, tell me honestly. what is going on between you and that your highness?¡± ji wanwan asked nosily. ¡°what¡¯s there to say? we¡¯re just friends. i ran into some trouble here and he helped me.¡± as su qian spoke, she kept the bodhi seed and turned around to walk towards the sub-branch pavilion. ¡°come on, don¡¯t try to deceive me.¡± she did not believe that things were as simple as su qian made them out to be. ji wanwan cleared her throat and said, ¡°qianqian, your highness must like you! otherwise, who would go and provoke the general of the city guard at longhu fortress? i heard that the general of the city guard is very powerful and is famous for being a miser. your highness must have spent a lot of effort to help you obtain the bodhi seed. he might have suffered a great grievance!¡± ¡°you don¡¯t understand the ninth prince. if the general of the city guard fought with him, the one who would suffer would definitely be the general of the city guard, not him.¡± su qian understood xiao yan¡¯s methods. the general of the city guard wanted to take advantage of him? that was absolutely impossible. who would have thought that ji wanwan became even more excited after hearing this? she raised her hand and continued to say excitedly, ¡°that¡¯s great! this way, you won¡¯t be bullied when you follow him in the future! tsk tsk, 1 knew that our qianqian was beautiful and kind. how could there not be men chasing after her? now it seems that this ninth prince is a dark horse. qianqian, you have to seize the opportunity before other women make a move!¡± ¡°whoever wants him can have him. i don¡¯t want him. xiao wan, i swear there¡¯s nothing between the ninth prince and i.¡± as she spoke, she returned to her courtyard and raised her hand to block ji wanwan at the door. ¡°i¡¯m going back to rest. otherwise, 1¡¯11 delay the elixir refinement tomorrow.¡± su qian really couldn¡¯t stand ji wanwan¡¯s gossipy look. she blocked ji wanwan at the door, quickly turned around, and ran to her room. then, she slammed the door with a loud bang and sighed in relief. after safely storing the bodhi seed, su qian heaved a sigh of relief. she contemplated the process of refining the sixth-grade elixir tomorrow. then, she changed off her night clothes and lay on the bed, trying to sleep. perhaps due to a troubled mind, su qian tossed and turned on the bed. she was still in a daze until midnight. just as su qian was feeling frustrated, the door to her room was suddenly pushed open from the outside.. Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: You’re So Ruthless chapter 199: you¡¯re so ruthless translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio creak. the person was very careful and slowly moved to su qian¡¯s bedside. a cold glint flashed across her eyes. when rhe person came to the bed, su qian took out the dagger hidden under rhe pillow and quickly pressed it against the person¡¯s neck. ¡°qianqian, it¡¯s me.¡± the man¡¯s deep and pleasant voice quickly entered su qian¡¯s ears, causing her to blink her eyes in surprise. she looked at the man in front of her in surprise. ¡°ninth prince, why is it you?¡± the person in front of her bed was none other than xiao yan! ¡°why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± xiao yan thought that su qian had fallen asleep like yesterday, so he secretly came over. who would have thought that su qian hadn¡¯t slept? she even narrowed her seductive phoenix eyes and looked at him. when she saw xiao yan, her heart tightened. ¡¯tin thinking about something¡­¡± su qian couldn¡¯t be easily fooled. she sized up xiao yan with a sharp gaze. ¡°your highness, why aren¡¯t you sleeping in your room in rhe middle of the night? why are you here?¡± xiao yan was stumped by the question. he immediately reached our and tightened his grip on the armrest of the wheelchair, ¡°um¡­ 1 have something to discuss with you, that¡¯s why i¡¯m here at this hour.¡± ¡°humph.¡¯¡¯ su qian raised her eyebrows and looked at xiao yan. her gaze was so sharp that it seemed like it could pierce through the man in front of her. ¡°well, then i¡¯ll listen carefully to what your highness has to say.¡± while su qian intently stared at xiao yan, urgent footsteps could be heard from outside the door. ¡°qianqian, are you asleep? sheng1 er suddenly has diarrhea and wants to invite you over to take a look.¡± ji wanwan¡¯s anxious voice came from the courtyard. xiao yan turned his head to look at the door. who knew that the next moment, he would see su qian nervously stand up from the bed. ¡°what are you doing?¡± xiao yan saw that su qian was looking at him with a serious expression and was puzzled. unexpectedly, su qian took a step forward and reached out to grab his arm, pulling him towards the window. ¡°qianqian, what are you doing?¡± ¡°you go out first. it¡¯s not good for you to stay in my room in the middle of the night. 1 won¡¯t be able to explain it to xiao wan.¡± su qian recalled that she had told ji wanwan not long ago that there was nothing between her and xiao yan. in the end, this man was still in her room at this time. she couldn¡¯t explain it even if she had three mouths, so she could only ask xiao yan to leave quickly! ¡°i¡¯m a person with limited mobility, and you want me to climb through the window? you¡¯re so ruthless.¡± xiao yan looked at su qian innocently and continued calmly, ¡°besides, what¡¯s so hard to explain? you just have to tell miss ji that you¡¯re my fiancee¡­¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to]¡± su qian shouted, but it attracted ji wanwan¡¯s attention. ¡°aiya, qianqian, so you¡¯re still awake. that¡¯s great. i was afraid i¡¯d wake you up,¡± ji wanwan said as she walked to the door. su qian realized that her door was still unlocked, and her forehead broke out in a sweat. she looked at the calm xiao yan in front of her and finally made up her mind. she raised her hand and grabbed his arm, pulling him forcefully. ¡°qianqian, i¡¯m coming in.¡± ji wanwan carefully pushed open the door and seemed to see two figures on the bed in the darkness. frightened, she quickly rubbed her eyes and brought the lamp in. the dim light illuminated the bed, allowing her to see the person on the bed.. Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: Why Are You Sweating All Over? chapter 200: why are you sweating all over? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°qianqian, what are you doing?¡± ji wanwan asked in confusion as she looked at su qian, who was covered in sweat and wrapped tightly in the blanket. ¡°what else can 1 do? of course, i¡¯m sleeping.¡± su qian grabbed the blanket that was covering her body tightly. even though her head was covered in sweat, she refused to let go. ¡°is that so? then why did i seem to see someone else on your bed just now¡­¡± ji wanwan looked at su qian suspiciously. for some reason, she felt that su qian looked a little strange and panicked. ¡°qianqian, what¡¯s wrong? why are you sweating all over?¡± ¡°i, i¡¯m feeling a little hot,¡± su qian said as she tightened the blanket. ¡°why are you covering yourself so tightly when you¡¯re hot?¡± ji wanwan walked to the bed and speechlessly watched as su qian wrapped herself tightly in the blanket, only revealing her head. ¡°yes¡­ it was a little hot, but it was still a little cold if 1 didn¡¯t wrap tightly.¡± su qian saw that ji wanwan was already looking at her as if she was crazy, so she cleared her throat, ¡°let¡¯s not talk about this. what brings you here so late at night?¡± ¡°oh! ¡°it¡¯s like this, my brother sheng¡¯er. i don¡¯t know what happened to him, but he suddenly had a fever, vomiting, and diarrhea. it¡¯s late, and there¡¯s no doctor, so i want to invite you to take a look.¡± ji wanwan remembered the important matter and hurriedly explained it to su qian. su qian heaved a sigh of relief and was about to agree when her blanket suddenly moved, causing her to cry out in surprise. ¡°qianqian, are you alright?¡± seeing su qian blush and shake her head, ji wanwan hesitated. ¡°really? then why do i feel like you¡¯re acting a little strange tonight?¡± ¡°it¡¯s your illusion.¡± su qian made a prompt decision and hurriedly said, ¡°go out first. i¡¯ll change my clothes and go with you.¡± ¡°alright then, hurry up.¡± ji wanwan then turned around and left the room. with a bang, ji wanwan slammed the door shut. su qian suddenly lifted the blanket on her body and looked at xiao yan, who was hugging her waist and smiling brightly at her. she gritted her teeth and lowered her voice, ¡°let go of your hand!¡± it was all because of this damn man who suddenly touched her earlier. she was so scared that she almost cried out. ¡°my legs don¡¯t have the strength to move,¡± xiao yan said with an innocent face. it seemed as if what he said was true. when su qian was flustered earlier, she dragged him onto the bed and covered him with the blanket. the unique fragrance of that little woman still lingered in the air. if xiao yan let go now, he would be a fool. seeing xiao yan approach her, su qian kicked him away without giving him any face. then, she jumped off the bed and distanced herself from xiao yan. she lowered her voice and warned, ¡°i don¡¯t care why you¡¯re here. you have to leave before i come back.¡± after saying that, su qian turned around and quickly left the room with her red face. lying on the bed, xiao yan casually glanced at the wheelchair that su qian had pushed to the corner in the chaos earlier. after thinking for a moment, xiao yan lifted his hand and pulled the blanket back onto the bed. then, he rolled himself up in the blanket and closed his eyes. on the other hand, after su qian calmed down, she went to treat qi sheng with ji wanwan. fortunately, qi sheng was fine. he just ate too much and had a stomach ache. su qian gave him an elixir, and after taking it, his symptoms were alleviated. after a half-hour of commotion, su qian finally returned to her room.. Chapter 201 - Chapter 201: I’ll Stay Here For One Night chapter 201: i¡¯ll stay here for one night translator: nyoi-bo studio editor nyoi-bo studio su qian carefully pushed open the door and scanned the room warily. after not seeing xiao yan, she finally felt relieved. ¡°finally, he¡¯s gone.¡± as she spoke, su qian walked briskly forward and casually took off her outer robe and embroidered shoes. she lifted rhe blanket and crawled under it. the night wind was chilly. as soon as she nestled into the bed, she felt warm and comfortable. she couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes, just as she was about to fall asleep in a daze, she unexpectedly saw a wheelchair in the corner. it was obvious that the wheelchair was made of an extremely special material. even in the dark, it glowed like a gem. su qian blinked her eyes at first, then she felt as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on her head. she was instantly stunned. isn¡¯t this xiao van¡¯s wheelchair? if xiao van¡¯s wheelchair was here, then where did he go? before su qian could come back to her senses, xiao yan, who had been hiding under her blanket, flipped over and hugged her slender waist from behind! ¡°ah!¡± su qian was about to sit up, but xiao yan was already prepared. he tightly wrapped his arms around her waist. his iron arms were like shackles, preventing her from breaking free no matter how hard she tried. ¡°shh, you¡¯ll attract the others if you¡¯re so loud,¡± xiao yan lowered his voice and whispered into su qian¡¯s ear. feeling xiao van¡¯s warm breath on her ear, su qian¡¯s face instantly turned red. she turned around and happened to be facing xiao yan. their faces were so close that su qian could even feel xiao van¡¯s breathing. her heartbeat accelerated, and su qian frowned at the man in front of her, ¡°didn¡¯t 1 tell you to leave?¡± ¡°i wanted to, bin my wheelchair was thrown into the corner by you. 1 can¡¯t get through with my strength, so i can only wait here for you to come back,¡± xiao yan said. ¡°so you¡¯re blaming me?¡± su qian asked speechlessly as she looked at the man in front of her. ¡°of course nor. 1 actually find the current situation is quite good,¡± xiao yan said with satisfaction. ¡°you¡­! i think you should leave quickly. 1¡¯11 help you into the wheelchair and push you out,¡± su qian quickly added. ¡°that won¡¯t do. even if you send me out, no one will be able to bring me out. to tell you the truth, i¡¯ve sent dong yan and the other hidden guard to deal with the matter at longhu fortress. they¡¯ll be back to pick me up tomorrow morning. qianqian, can you bear to see me stay in your courtyard for a night with nowhere to go?¡± xiao van¡¯s voice was very pitiful as he pleaded gently, ¡°just one night. i¡¯ll stay here for one night. 1 promise i won¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°your leg is really inconvenient.¡± su qian was completely convinced. she glared at xiao van¡¯s legs and said seriously, ¡°looks like 1 have to think of a way to cure your legs.¡± ¡°even if you want to treat my legs, it¡¯s not today. it¡¯s already late. let¡¯s go to bed early,¡± xiao yan said triumphantly. ¡°that makes sense, but i¡¯m not sleeping here.¡± as su qian spoke, she raised her hand and pinched the skin on the back of xiao van¡¯s hand. taking advantage of the moment when the man was in pain, she quickly broke free from his arms and jumped our of bed. she took a deep breath and said, til lend you my bed today. sleep well. 1¡¯11 sleep on the soft mat.¡± seeing su qian take out a blanket from the closet and stride towards the soft mat, xiao yan suddenly had an urge.. Chapter 202 - Chapter 202: Why Are You On My Bed?! chapter 202: why are you on my bed?! translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio xiao yan had the urge to rush up and immediately smash the soft mat into pieces. however, xiao yan managed to hold himself back and silently watched su qian fall asleep on the soft mat. xiao yan was not in a hurry. he knew that once su qian fell asleep, it would be difficult for her to wake up, so he waited patiently. su qian could clearly feel xiao yan¡¯s gaze. she kept telling herself that she couldn¡¯t sleep, but in the end, her sleepiness defeated everything. she quickly closed her eyes and fell asleep. as soon as su qian fell asleep. with a raise of his hand, a gentle surge of spiritual power swept out and gently lifted the sleeping su qian up, making her body float in the air. then, she slowly flew to his side and fell asleep in his arms. su qian moved a little as if she felt a little cold. she pulled the blanket over herself and snuggled into xiao yan¡¯s arms like a spoiled kitten as she obediently continued to sleep. xiao yan was satisfied when he saw this. he hugged su qian¡¯s shoulders tightly and fell asleep contentedly. early the next morning, as the sky was just beginning to brighten, su qian woke up. su qian had always been sensitive to the cold, especially in the autumn season. she would often be awakened by the cold at night. however, for some reason, she felt as if she was holding a small heater in her arms last night. it was warm and cozy and slept through the night until dawn. it had been a long time since she had slept so well. su qian felt that the pillow was so comfortable. satisfied, she wanted to move the pillow and continue sleeping, but she unexpectedly grabbed a hand. it was a man¡¯s hand. it was fair and shiny. the sunlight outside the window shone on the man¡¯s hand, making it look more like a piece of art carved from jade than a hand. following this hand, su qian was not surprised to see xiao yan¡¯s arm and xiao yan hugging her waist from behind. xiao yan was still sound asleep. even through the mask, su qian could see how at ease xiao yan was at this moment. su qian¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble as she screamed. ¡°ahhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± the ear-piercing scream startled the birds on the tree outside the window. su qian pushed xiao yan away fiercely and curled up at the foot of the bed. she raised her hand and pointed at his nose as she asked, ¡°you, you, you, why are you on my bed?!¡± xiao yan yawned and looked at su qian. ¡°it was you who ended up on my bed. you were the one who gave up your bed to me last night.¡± ¡°then, then why am i on your bed?!¡± su qian was stunned. only then did she remember that she had slept on a soft mat last night! ¡°you climbed up yourself.¡± xiao yan¡¯s face did not blush nor did his heart jump as he spoke righteously. su qian couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°that¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°how is it impossible? my legs are inconvenient, so i can¡¯t be the one who carried you up. you were the one who slept in the middle of the night and insisted on going to bed.¡± xiao yan continued to lie righteously. ¡°really?¡± su qian still didn¡¯t believe him, but xiao yan¡¯s expression was too upright that she began to doubt herself, wondering if she really sleepwalked last night. ¡°then why did¡¯t you wake me up?¡± ¡°this was originially your bed. i took your place, and if you¡¯re willing to come back to sleep, i¡¯ll naturally had to share it to you,¡± xiao yan replied matter-of-factly. su qian was so angry that she felt like she could live two years less. she wanted to say something more, but she heard familiar footsteps coming from outside the door. ¡°qianqian, what¡¯s wrong?¡± before su qian could stop, ji wanwan, who came to bring her breakfast, pushed open the door of the room.. Chapter 203 - Chapter 203: You’re Just Concerned About Me chapter 203: you¡¯re just concerned about me translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio instantly, the three of them fell silent. su qian could clearly feel that ji wanwan¡¯s gaze toward her had changed. she subconsciously said, ¡°things aren¡¯t what you think¡­¡± ¡°aiyo, i understand, i understand!¡± ji wanwan shot a glance at su qian and then looked at xiao yan with a guilty expression. she bowed, ¡°sorry for disturbing your highness¡¯s mood. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll leave now.¡± after saying that, ji wanwan did not give su qian any time to react. she slammed the door shut and disappeared. ¡°your friend is quite discerning,¡± xiao yan said calmly. su qian was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say a word. she raised her hand to support her forehead sadly and let out a long sigh. ¡°your highness, let me treat your leg.¡± a glimmer flashed in xiao yan¡¯s eyes lit up, but it quickly disappeared. he cleared his throat and asked indifferently, ¡°why do you suddenly want to treat my leg?¡± ¡°1 was struck by an impulse.¡± although that was what she said, su qian didn¡¯t do it on a whim. instead, she had been thinking about this matter for a long time. ever since she returned to the imperial capital, xiao yan had helped her openly and secretly countless times. she had always been thinking about how to repay him. in the end, after much contemplation, she believed that helping xiao yan heal his disabled leg was the only thing she could do. after all, this man was rich, powerful, and strengthful. she really couldn¡¯t be of much help in other aspects. ¡°qianqian, just admit it. you¡¯re just concerned about me.¡± xiao yan narrowed his eyes in satisfaction. he didn¡¯t care about su qian¡¯s answer and quickly continued, ¡°alright, when we return to the imperial capital, i¡¯ll get someone to invite you to diagnose and treat me.¡± ¡°your highness, do you have something to attend to next?¡± su qian saw xiao yan shake his head and rolled up his sleeves. ¡°since you have nothing to do, then stay. after i freshen up. i¡¯ll take your pulse and see what¡¯s causing the paralysis in your leg.¡± after saying this, su qian stood up and put on her embroidered shoes. she didn¡¯t notice that xiao yan¡¯s expression instantly changed after hearing her words. however, the change in xiao yan¡¯s expression was fleeting and did not attract su qian¡¯s attention. ¡°qianqian, isn¡¯t this a little urgent? why don¡¯t we wait until we return to the imperial capital¡­¡± ¡°if you delay for a day, it will be even more difficult to treat. anyway, you have nothing to do next. i¡¯m just taking your pulse to see the condition. it won¡¯t take long. i won¡¯t give you acupuncture or medicine. you don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± after saying this, su qian took the clean clothes and left the room to change. xiao yan watched su qian leave and couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he recalled what su qian had just said. afraid of acupuncture? afraid of taking medicine? did this girl treat him like a child? xiao yan wasn¡¯t afraid of these things. he was worried about something else. xiao yan raised his hand and lightly hammered his leg as he fell into deep thought. on the other side, su qian quickly changed her clothes, freshened up, and returned. she saw that dong yan had returned at some point and had already helped xiao yan change his clothes. at this moment, this man was wearing a crescent-colored robe and was washing up. su qian waited outside the door. when dong yan came out with a basin of water, she flashed into the room and looked at xiao yan. ¡°your highness, you¡¯re done freshening up right? then let¡¯s take your pulse first and see what¡¯s wrong with your leg.¡± bang! as soon as su qian finished speaking, a loud sound came from behind her.. Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: Doesn’t Look Like a Paralysis chapter 204: doesn¡¯t look like a paralysis translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian turned her head in surprise to look at dong yan behind her. su qian happened to see this person slip and fall the steps. the basin in his hand flew out and the warm water inside spilled all over the ground. perhaps dong yan was frightened, but his eyes widened in shock as he looked at su qian. ¡°it¡¯s not a big deal, right?¡± su qian saw dong yan jump up from the ground like a carp and asked in confusion, ¡°are you okay?¡± ¡°he¡¯s fine. come over.¡± xiao yan¡¯s indifferent voice came from within the door. su qian nodded and stepped over the threshold into the room, leaving dong yan standing there helplessly and trembling. he didn¡¯t hear wrongly, did he? his highness actually agreed to miss su¡¯s treatment of his legs? dong yan knew very well what was going on with his master¡¯s legs. just thinking about it made him fearful. he quickly chased after his master into the room and stood at the side to watch obediently. ¡°your highness, do you usually not feel anything in your legs or below your waist?¡± su qian squatted down and pinched xiao yan¡¯s legs as she asked. su qian¡¯s soft hands seemed to possess some magical power. xiao yan¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and his eyes darkened. ¡°i can¡¯t feel my legs. as for the other parts, they¡¯re perfectly healthy.¡± su qian felt that xiao yan emphasized the word ¡®healthy¡¯. she glanced at xiao yan and said in a gratified tone, ¡°in that case, the treatment will be relatively easier. your highness, please extend your hand to me.¡± xiao yan obediently cooperated, and su qian raised her hand to take his pulse. su qian¡¯s actions immediately made dong yan break out in a cold sweat. su qian felt xiao yan¡¯s strong and powerful pulse and was surprised that a person who often sat for long periods could have such a pulse. carefully examining xiao yan¡¯s pulse, su qian frowned and took a deep breath. ¡°your highness, your legs, they aren¡¯t sick.¡± dong yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. he thought to himself that this was bad, and his legs almost went weak. meanwhile, xiao yan remained calm and raised his head to ask su qian, ¡°huh? why wouldn¡¯t they be sick?¡± ¡°i should be the one asking your highness. your legs appear perfectly fine based on your pulse.¡± su qian looked at xiao yan suspiciously and narrowed her eyes. ¡°moreover, your highness has been paralyzed for many years. logically speaking, your legs should have atrophied from lack of movement. but the muscles on your legs are firm and strong, not resembling those of a paralyzed person¡­¡± su qian stopped at this point. she stared straight at xiao yan and almost asked, your highness, are you pretending? under su qian¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, xiao yan nodded calmly. ¡°that¡¯s right. you can¡¯t tell anything abnormal from my pulse.¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± su qian frowned in confusion and asked. ¡°my legs are paralyzed not because of injury, but because of poisoning. when i was ten years old, someone wanted to kill me and poison me. although i was lucky enough to survive, my legs started to have problems. from the beginning, i was weak to the point where 1 couldn¡¯t walk, and gradually, i couldn¡¯t stand up.¡± su qian pursed her lips when she saw xiao yan looking into the distance as he spoke. ¡°but your pulse shows no sign of poisoning.¡± ¡°speaking of which, this is the strangest part of the poison in my body. perhaps it¡¯s because i¡¯ve been practicing detoxification all these years. the poison within me has been counteracted and transformed into an illness. only when the illness flares up will there be signs in my pulse. when there are no symptoms, it¡¯s no different from an ordinary person. even if you take my pulse, you won¡¯t find anything unusual.¡± su qian was shocked.. ¡°there¡¯s such a poison in this world?¡± Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: That Little Woman Is Really Too Smart chapter 205: that little woman is really too smart translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian was a sixth-grade alchemist. however, ordinary people did not know that she was actually more skilled in poison than in medicine. it could be said that in fireflow kingdom, if she claimed to be the second best in detoxification, no one was worthy of being first. however, she had never heard of such a poison like the one xiao yan had. ¡°isn¡¯t qingqing¡¯s poisonous illness the same? the poison in my body is as difficult to deal with as her poisonous illness.¡± xiao yan¡¯s face did not turn red nor did his heart skip a beat. he did not even take a deep breath as he continued, ¡°qianqian, think about it. if it was any ordinary poison, i would have gotten someone to cure it long ago. i wouldn¡¯t have to sit in a wheelchair all the time.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± su qian nodded in agreement. xiao yan¡¯s power and influence were immense, and she assumed he had sought many doctors for a diagnosis. but the potent poison he mentioned was unheard of, and other doctors would surely be helpless. thinking of this, su qian became worried. it seemed necessary for her to write a letter back to her sect and seek advice from her master. however, as soon as she thought about sending a message back, she knew her own master would surely nag endlessly. su qian immediately dismissed the idea. ¡°so, does that mean i have to wait for your illness to act up before i can treat you?¡± su qian asked worriedly. ¡°yes.¡± xiao yan nodded his head matter-of-factly, ¡°it¡¯s just that 1 don¡¯t have a precise time for my illness to act up. it¡¯s completely beyond my control. so, when my illness acts up, i¡¯ll ask someone to find you to my imperial residence to treat me.¡± ¡°in that case, it seems there¡¯s no other option.¡± su qian took a deep breath and pulled herself together.¡± if there¡¯s nothing else, your highness can go back first. i still have other matters to attend to, so 1 won¡¯t keep you any longer.¡± with that, su qian turned and left with large strides. only when su qian had walked far away and was completely out of sight did dong yan finally heave a sigh of relief. he looked nervously at xiao yan and said, ¡°your highness, you really scared me to death just now!¡± xiao yan, who had been nervous on the inside as well, finally relaxed at this moment. he had to admit that the little girl was truly clever. ¡°where is mo chen now?¡± xiao yan asked in a deep voice. ¡°dr. mo went out to look for medicine. he said that he was in a hurry to refine an eighth-grade elixir and advance to an eighth-grade alchemist as soon as possible,¡± dong yan said. ¡°tell him to stop looking and come back to help me refine the elixir. everything must be refined according to the symptoms i mentioned just now. i want to see that elixir within five days at most.¡± after saying that, xiao yan steered his wheelchair and left. dong yan stared blankly at xiao yan¡¯s rapidly departing back, he stood rooted to the spot in a daze for a long time before he finally realized the meaning behind the words his highness had just spoken. his highness wasn¡¯t planning to refine an elixir. he was clearly asking dr. mo to refine the toxicant! when dong yan realized this, the muscles at the corner of his lips twitched. he quickened his pace and left. meanwhile, su qian went to check on qi yao¡¯s condition. after confirming that qi yao¡¯s body was fine, she decided to start refining the elixir after breakfast. ¡°there is only one bodhi seed, so there is no room for failure during the refinement. i hope that madam will pass down the order that when i am refining the elixir, no one is allowed to take half a step near the courtyard where i live.¡± after taking qi yao¡¯s pulse, su qian reminded lady liuhua. lady liuhua had always been aware of the importance of matters. after hearing this, she nodded vigorously and said, ¡°yes, miss su, don¡¯t worry. 1 will personally arrange it. i guarantee that no one will disturb you.¡± ¡°qianqian, you should eat something before you refine the elixir, right? let¡¯s go. i¡¯ve got someone to prepare breakfast. let¡¯s go eat together.¡± ji wanwan pulled su qian out of the room with a smile and all the way to the dining room.. Chapter 206 - Chapter 206:1 Don’t Like Lying chapter 206:1 don¡¯t like lying translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio after they reached the dining table, ji wanwan stared at su qian with a teasing smile in her eyes the whole time. she kept putting food into her bowl. ¡°come, come, eat more. you¡¯ve been working tirelessly day and night. it¡¯s really hard!11 ¡°what are you talking about?¡± su qian could hardly eat anymore. she raised her hand and poked ji wanwan¡±s head hard. ¡°i told you, it¡¯s not what you think.¡±¡® ¡± what am i thinking? qianqian, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯m not that particular, it¡¯s normal for a man and a woman to lose control of themselves when they¡¯re alone in a room. don¡¯t take it to heart,¡±¡® ji wanwan said calmly. ¡°i want to pry open your head and take a look. you¡¯re just a little girl, where did you get so much yellow trash in your head?¡± su qian said disdainfully. ¡°don¡¯t underestimate me. 1 may be inexperienced, but i haven¡¯t lived under a rock, you know?¡¯1 ji wanwan raised her eyebrows proudly, cleared her throat, and changed the topic, ¡°let¡¯s not talk about this for now. qianqian, i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll have to leave after breakfast.¡± ¡°where are you going?¡± su qian looked at ji wanwan in confusion. ji wanwan heaved a sigh of relief and said coldly, ¡°as you know, ninth elder and tenth elder are dead, and things have gotten chaotic with ji tianrong. i have to go back to the headquarters to deal with it.¡± at the mention of ji tianrong, ji wanwan¡¯s eyes were filled with deep disdain. ninth elder and tenth elder did not return that night. ji tianrong insisted on finding trouble with su qian. he claimed that su qian had killed them and wanted her to pay with her life. su qian could naturally guess the situation. she ate a mouthful of food and asked, ¡°ji tianrong probably doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble for you, but for me, right?¡± ¡°he dares! if he finds trouble with you, he¡¯s also finding trouble with me. can i let him get away with it?¡± ji wanwan snorted arrogantly, ¡°he¡¯s no match for me. he wanted to come over and cause trouble last night, but i beat him up. i received news this morning that he¡¯s back at the headquarters. according to his mother¡¯s past affection for him, this matter will surely drag on. i have to go back with him.¡± ¡°do you need help? i still have some connections that might be of use,¡± su qian asked. ¡°no need, 1 can handle it myself.¡± after ji wanwan finished speaking, she looked at su qian guiltily. ¡°this is all my fault. if i hadn¡¯t asked you over to help, i wouldn¡¯t have implicated you¡­¡± su qian saw ji wanwan lower her head and sigh. she had no intention of comforting her. instead, she nodded in agreement with ji wanwan¡¯s words. ¡°you¡¯re right. it¡¯s all because of you. i¡¯ll definitely be targeted by the blood demon pavilion.¡± ji wanwan managed to hold back her sorrowful expression and furrowed her brows like twisted dough. ¡°shouldn¡¯t you be comforting me? bor example, saying that it¡¯s not my fault?¡± ¡®i don¡¯t like lying,¡± su qian said straightforwardly. ¡°however, i promised to come to the sub-branch pavilion because i knew this day would come. so, you don¡¯t have to mind. if the blood demon pavilion really wants to confront me about this matter, then i don¡¯t mind asking your father to give up the position of pavilion master of the blood demon pavilion.¡± su qian¡¯s words were calm and unaffected, it was difficult for others to believe that she was serious. therefore, ji wanwan only smiled and did not take it to heart. completely unaware that su qian would really do as she said in the future, ji wanwan warned seriously, ¡°i¡¯m being serious. you have to keep a low profile for the next period of time. if there¡¯s anything, go find someone..¡± Chapter 207 - Chapter 207:1 Will Do My Best chapter 207:1 will do my best translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°who is it?¡± su qian looked at ji wanwan in confusion. ¡°that man is called jiu ling. he¡¯s quite famous in the imperial capital. if you have any problems, you can seek his help,¡± ji wanwan said. su qian vaguely felt that this name sounded familiar, so she nodded in agreement. after finishing her meal, she returned to her room and began to refine the elixir. the bodhi elixir she was refining this time was a sixth-rank preliminary elixir, which was not difficult for su qian to refine. after spending two days and one night, at sunset the next night, su qian finally refined the bodhi elixir and handed the elixir to qi yao. in the room, qi yao and lady liuhua watched excitedly as su qian took out a brocade box from her sleeve. after opening the brocade box, a jade-like elixir with two elixir veins was revealed. two elixir veins were precisely the symbol of the nobility of a sixth-grade elixir. ¡°this bodhi elixir has an extremely gentle medicinal effect. once consumed, it will immediately take effect immediately. the poison in the sub-branch pavilion master¡¯s body will be perfectly cleared. next, you just need to follow the prescription 1 will give you later and properly recuperate for a month, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± as she spoke, su qian handed the bodhi elixir to qi yao. qi yao reached out with trembling hands to take it. he was so excited that his eyes turned red. ¡°thank you, miss su.¡± with that, qi yao swallowed the elixir in one gulp. instantly, the elixir quickly melted in qi yao¡¯s mouth. the pure medicinal power flowed through his body, causing a satisfied expression to appear on qi yao¡¯s face. he then closed his eyes and lay down to absorb the medicinal power. su qian was very confident in the elixir she had refined. she sat calmly at the side and watched this scene. it was not until half an hour later that qi yao had completely absorbed the medicinal power that she walked forward. ¡°sub-branch pavilion master, open your eyes and say something.¡± su qian requested as she stood by qi yao¡¯s bed and pulled lady liuhua, who had been guarding the bed closely, away. qi yao had never felt so comfortable in more than ten years. he enjoyed it so much that he did not even want to open his eyes. he moved his mouth first, but unexpectedly, the moment he opened his mouth, he would spit out a large mouthful of black poisonous blood. ¡°husband!¡± lady liuhua¡¯s heart immediately rose to her throat. she hurriedly wanted to rush over but was held back by su qian. ¡°that¡¯s the poisonous blood that¡¯s accumulated in his body. it¡¯ll be fine as long as you spit it out,¡± su qian said. upon hearing this, lady liuhua looked at her husband nervously. seeing that her husband looked much better after vomiting blood, she finally felt relieved. qi yao¡¯s body trembled violently and he spat out two more mouthfuls of blood. however, the color of the blood that was spat out this time appeared much more normal than before. at least, it was not as black as before. in the end, it turned into a normal bright red color. only then did he stop vomiting blood. qi yao weakly collapsed on the bed. his pale face gradually regained a little redness. his entire body felt light, and even his dantian began to slowly gather spiritual power. ¡°thank you, miss su. i will never forget miss su¡¯s great kindness. in the future, as long as there is anything young miss needs help with, i will do my utmost to repay miss su¡¯s great kindness.¡± qi yao let out a long sigh of relief and said. ¡°alright.¡± su qian wrote down the prescription for the recovery of his body and handed it to lady liuhua. after deciding to set off tomorrow morning, she returned to her room to rest. she slept until late the next morning when she finally woke up. after freshening up, she opened the door. before she even stepped out of the door, su qian saw someone in the courtyard outside. under the bright sunlight, xiao yan sat in a wheelchair, smiling at her.. ¡°you¡¯re awake?¡± Chapter 208 - Chapter 208: I’m Not Tired chapter 208: i¡¯m not tired translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°why are you still here?¡± su qian walked up and asked. ¡°yesterday, i had some matters to deal with in wanxiang city, so i was delayed. today, 1 heard that you were leaving, so 1 thought of inviting you to go back together.¡± xiao yan had already thought of an excuse and replied without even thinking. ¡°you came at the right time. i was just about to ask you, did you kill those two people that night?¡± su qian naturally referred to ninth elder and tenth elder. xiao yan pretended not to know and said with a puzzled expression, ¡°which two? 1 can¡¯t remember if you say it here. why don¡¯t we go to my carriage and talk slowly?¡± su qian raised her eyebrows at his words and didn¡¯t say anything. she pushed xiao yan out of the courtyard and left the sub-branch of the blood demon pavilion¡¯s main gate. under the gratitude of the sub-branch pavilion¡¯s members, she boarded xiao yan¡¯s carriage. after setting in, su qian looked at xiao yan, who was sitting opposite her. ¡°do you remember now?¡± ¡°i remember now. i killed them on a whim,¡± xiao yan said calmly as if he had not just killed two sixth-rank experts, but some small fry that could be seen everywhere. ¡°i knew it was you.¡± su qian was not surprised by xiao yan¡¯s answer at all. after obtaining the answer she wanted, she did not probe further and instead silently drank her tea. xiao yan was equally calm, but he kept stealing glances at su qian. the journey back was naturally less tense than the arrival. su qian sat in the carriage and leisurely headed toward their destination. the next evening, they finally returned to the imperial capital and arrived at the su residence. after getting off the carriage, su qian took a deep breath and felt refreshed. although the food and accommodation in the sub-branch pavilion were very good, su qian always felt that something was missing. no matter how good other people¡¯s territory was, it was not as good as her own. only when she returned to her own home could she feel a sense of belonging. su qian was about to enter when she heard a sound behind her. she turned her head and saw xiao yan getting off the carriage with her. ¡°your highness, it¡¯s getting late. your highness should return to the imperial residence to rest.¡± when su qian saw xiao yan controlling the wheelchair and entering the su family¡¯s door as a matter of course, the muscles at the corner of her mouth could not help but twitch. ¡°i¡¯m not tired,¡± xiao yan said and then disappeared without a trace. helpless, su qian couldn¡¯t exactly chase him away when he escorted her back. thinking that it wouldn¡¯t hurt to have xiao yan stay for dinner, su qian entered the main door and instructed the servants to prepare dinner. then she headed towards the backyard where the children were. when su qian arrived at the backyard, xiao yan was already playing with the two children. in the courtyard, su ye and su qingqing stood behind xiao yan. they seemed to be very interested in the wheelchair he was in. ¡°i¡¯ll push ninth uncle,¡± su qingqing said as she stood on her tiptoes and grabbed the armrest behind the wheelchair with great effort. ¡°qingqing, you have to be careful. don¡¯t push it and fall,¡± su ye reminded worriedly. ¡°brother, don¡¯t worry!¡± as su qingqing spoke, she looked at xiao yan with a bright smile. ¡°then, ninth uncle, i¡¯m going to push it now.¡± ¡°alright.¡± xiao yan didn¡¯t mind playing with the children at all. qingqing was still young anyway, and he was curious for a moment. when she pushed him a few steps and she couldn¡¯t move anymore, she would naturally stop playing. looking at xiao yan¡¯s expression, it wasn¡¯t difficult for su qian to guess what this man was thinking. as su qingqing focused on accumulating strength, su qian suddenly had a bad premonition. p.s.. hey, dear readers, take a guess ~ can xiao yan hide it from qianqian?- Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: Mother, Quickly Save Ninth Uncle chapter 209: mother, quickly save ninth uncle translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°ninth uncle, hold on tight.¡± su qingqing was like a newborn calf. she firmly gripped the wheelchair and pushed forward with all her might. little did she know that the front of the wheelchair¡¯s wheel was blocked by a rock. su qingqing pushed with all her might, causing the wheels to tilt instantly. then, xiao yan was propelled into the air and flew away with a swoosh. ¡°oh my god¡­!¡± su qian watched helplessly as xiao yan¡¯s figure left an afterimage in the air. then, he landed heavily on the ground with a shocking bang. su qian subconsciously closed her eyes. she didn¡¯t dare to look at the tragic scene. however, hearing the children¡¯s screams, su qian still quietly opened her eyes. in the end, she saw xiao yan frozen in place, his face filled with disbelief and a hint of questioning life itself. the man even maintained the posture of being sent flying. he lay on the ground miserably, unable to move. ¡°this is bad¡­ninth uncle, are you alright?¡± su ye was shocked and quickly ran to xiao yan¡¯s side, eager to help him up. however, xiao yan was an adult man, tall and sturdy. su ye used all his strength to prop up his body, but unexpectedly, he couldn¡¯t hold on. his claves gave way, and both he and xiao yan fell once again. moreover, because su ye¡¯s feet were unsteady, he fell to the ground with xiao yan. his body was pressed against xiao yan¡¯s body, successfully using xiao yan as a meat shield. ¡°all! ninth uncle, i¡¯m sorry!¡± su ye was so frightened that he quickly stood up. he placed his elbow on xiao yan¡¯s chest and crushed it again, causing xiao yan¡¯s body to tremble. ¡°oh, what should we do? ninth uncle, are you okay?¡± su qingqing was so scared that she was about to cry. she trembled as she came over and asked with concern. looking at su qingqing¡¯s beautiful, red, and teary eyes, xiao yan couldn¡¯t bear to blame her. he could only sit up on the ground and pretend to be calm. ¡°it¡¯s okay. it doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, xiao yan was still injured after two heavy blows. when he said that he was fine, blood flowed from his nose and left behind two magnificent streaks on his face. the two children were terrified and screamed, ¡°ninth uncle, you¡¯re bleeding!¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you two? why are you tormenting people like this?¡± su qian walked up helplessly and looked at the two annoying little imps in front of her. ¡°sob, sob. mother, quickly save ninth uncle. he¡¯s bleeding a lot.¡± when su qingqing saw su qian, she immediately grabbed onto her life-saving straw and rushed over to hug su qian¡¯s thigh tightly, unwilling to let go. ¡°be good and don¡¯t be agitated. with mother here, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything.¡± after hurriedly comforting the two children, su qian quickly walked forward and took out a handkerchief to raise xiao yan¡¯s chin. then, she used the handkerchief to wipe the blood off his face. xiao yan, on the other hand, rarely enjoyed su qian¡¯s gentle treatment. he obediently cooperated with su qian¡¯s actions and allowed her to wipe away his nosebleed. ¡°the children didn¡¯t hold back in their actions. don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± as su qian spoke, she looked at xiao yan with even more concern. ¡°how do you feel now? does it hurt anywhere else?¡± ¡°i have a headache. i think i fell on my head.¡± xiao yan changed his calm demeanor from when he was comforting the children. he suddenly let out two cries and raised his hand to support his head. he looked very weak as he leaned against su qian.. Chapter 210 - Chapter 210:1 Want to Ask You For a Favor chapter 210:1 want to ask you for a favor translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio as su qian watched xiao van lean his head against her, su qian was shocked by the man s unexpected actions and subconsciously wanted to push him away. however, who knew that xiao yan seemed to have seen through her, and at this moment, he weakly let out a long breath. it sounded like he had suffered a great grievance. ¡°my head hurts¡­¡± after all, it was her child who had sent the person in front of her flying. su qian couldn¡¯t be that ruthless, so she could only try her best to comfort xiao yan. ¡°your headache might be because you¡¯re injured. come, i¡¯ll bring you to the room and help you take a good look.¡± when xiao yan heard this, he nodded obediently. then, with su qian¡¯s help, he sat back in his wheelchair and was pushed into the room. su ye and su qingqing felt guilty. seeing this scene, they quickly followed their mother into the room. su qian carefully examined xiao yan¡¯s injuries, but she did not see any special external injuries. however, xiao yan kept groaning, making su qian have no choice but to treat this matter seriously. ¡°your highness, are you experiencing a headache or dizziness?¡± su qian seriously studied xiao yan¡¯s condition and asked with concern. ¡°my head is dizzy, and i feel a bit shaky when looking at things.¡± xiao yan lied without any change in his face or heartbeat. his expression and demeanor made it seem like he was telling the truth, but it didn¡¯t make su qian nervous. instead, it scared the two children. ¡°boohoo, it¡¯s all my fault. ninth uncle, did you get hurt from the fall?¡± su qingqing sobbed as she walked up to xiao yan. she held xiao yan¡¯s hand and asked with a choked voice, ¡°boohoo, ninth uncle, what if you fall and become a fool?¡± ¡°don¡¯t scare yourself. your ninth uncle will recover very soon. he¡¯s not as weak as you think. so, don¡¯t worry,¡± su qian said dotingly as she planted a kiss on her daughter¡¯s forehead. ¡°really? mother, is ninth uncle really alright?¡± su ye asked worriedly. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if ninth uncle is injured. if he becomes a little fool, i will definitely be responsible for him. when i grow up, i will marry ninth uncle and take care of him for the rest of my life!¡± su qingqing¡¯s expression was serious. as she spoke, she didn¡¯t forget to clench her little fists tightly. she looked very determined. ¡°you little thing, you¡¯re already thinking of getting married at such a young age? however, i am an adult. an adult can only marry an adult. i can¡¯t marry you, but you can let your mother do it for you.¡± after xiao yan finished speaking, he raised his starry eyes and looked at su qian meaningfully. su qian¡¯s heart pounded wildly. she felt that the man¡¯s gaze was so profound that he seemed to be able to see through her thoughts with a single glance, leaving her with no place to hide. she had no choice but to clear her throat and change the topic. ¡°1 think you¡¯re doing very well. other than the fact that you can¡¯t feel your legs, everything else seems fine.¡± ¡°is ninth uncle sitting in a wheelchair because he can¡¯t feel his legs?¡± su ye had always believed in his mother¡¯s words. after he confirmed that xiao yan was fine, his gaze stopped on xiao yan¡¯s legs. ¡°that¡¯s right. i couldn¡¯t feel my legs and couldn¡¯t walk, so i had to sit in a wheelchair.¡± as xiao yan spoke, he raised his hand and hammered his leg twice. ¡°wow, that¡¯s amazing. why don¡¯t you have any sensation?¡± su qingqing instantly turned into a curious baby. she came over and squatted down in front of xiao yan. she raised her little face and looked at him innocently. ¡°ninth uncle, i want to ask you for a favor..¡± Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: You Can’t Possibly Feel Pain, Can You? chapter 211: you can¡¯t possibly feel pain, can you? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°tell me.¡± xiao yan looked at su qingqing dotingly, and his tone was extremely indulgent. su qingqing, on the other hand, was a little shy. she squirmed for a while before saying, ¡°i want to see if ninth uncle is really not afraid of pain.¡± xiao yan¡¯s heart tightened. however, he still managed to smile on his face. ¡°this doesn¡¯t seem very easy to try¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay, ninth uncle. i promise i won¡¯t use too much force. i¡¯ll just pinch you gently to satisfy my curiosity.¡± su qingqing saw that xiao yan didn¡¯t immediately nod his head. she looked like a puppy that had been abandoned by its owner. she lowered her head pitifully and rubbed the hem of her clothes with her small hands. ¡°if, if ninth uncle doesn¡¯t want to, then forget it. just pretend that i didn¡¯t say anything.¡± xiao yan only felt that su qingqing¡¯s soft voice was like a bolt of lightning that struck him, causing him to lose the strength to resist in an instant. he threw all his principles to the back of his mind and said, ¡°i don¡¯t mind, go ahead and try.¡± when su qian heard xiao yan¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but glance at him again. this man really forgot all the pain as soon as the wound healed. he was just thrown out of the wheelchair by su qingqing a moment ago, and it hadn¡¯t even been fifteen minutes before he agreed to her other request. however, su qian was not worried this time. although su qingqing was strong, fortunately, xiao yan¡¯s legs were numb. even if su qingqing used a little more strength, xiao yan would not feel any pain. ¡°thank you, ninth uncle!¡± with great interest, su qingqing squatted down and cautiously poked xiao yan with her finger. after confirming that xiao yan didn¡¯t elicit a response, she exclaimed in surprise, ¡°wow, brother, come and see. ninth uncle is really amazing. he has no feeling!¡± su ye was also filled with interest. at this moment, when he was being called by his younger sister, he immediately walked up and squatted in front of xiao yan with a curious look. he stretched out his hand and poked xiao yan. after making sure that xiao yan did not react, he sighed in surprise, ¡°it¡¯s true, ninth uncle really doesn¡¯t feel anything.¡± xiao yan saw the happy faces of the two children, and the smile on his lips deepened. su qian also looked at the two children dotingly. just as she was about to advise them to stop, she did not expect su ye to act first. ¡°since there¡¯s no sensation, then it wouldn¡¯t hurt even if i pinch hard, right?¡± su ye was quite interested. his small hand pinched the flesh on xiao yan¡¯s leg and pinched it with all his might. ¡°mmm¡­!¡± xiao yan¡¯s smile that was originally hanging on the corner of his lips suddenly disappeared, and his body involuntarily trembled. su qian witnessed this scene and asked in confusion, ¡°your highness, judging by your reaction, you can¡¯t possibly feel pain, can you?¡± ¡°of course not. it doesn¡¯t hurt to be a little bit.¡± xiao yan silently clenched his fists and endured. his expression was impeccable, and he said calmly, ¡°i was suddenly pinched by the children, so i reacted subconsciously.¡± ¡°wow, ninth uncle, you¡¯re so amazing! even when being pinched like this, you don¡¯t feel anything at all!¡± after su qingqing said that, she reached out and forcefully pinched xiao yan¡¯s skin. then, she asked with a pleasantly surprised expression, ¡°you don¡¯t feel anything even like this?¡± xiao yan¡¯s expression had completely changed, but fortunately, he was wearing a mask, so no one could see his facial expression. ¡°not at all. i don¡¯t feel anything.¡± ¡°is that so? then, do the acupoints not respond either? this is the numb acupoint. just a touch can paralyze a normal person¡¯s entire leg.¡± as he spoke, su ye forcefully poked xiao yan¡¯s numb acupoint.. Chapter 212 - Chapter 212: Send Me Back to the Residence chapter 212: send me back to the residence translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio xiao yan tightly gripped the armrest of the wheelchair, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°1 don¡¯t feel anything at all.¡± ¡°your highness, why are you sweating?¡± su qian saw that xiao yan¡¯s forehead was covered in a cold sweat and looked at xiao yan suspiciously. ¡°your highness, can you actually feel discomfort?¡± the location of the numb acupoint that su ye found was taught to su ye by su qian back then, so she was well aware of the consequences that forcefully poking the acupuncture point could bring. it was as if there were thousands of ants crawling and biting on his legs. even the most determined person couldn¡¯t remain unaffected. ¡°no, i can¡¯t feel anything.¡± xiao yan¡¯s face had no expression at all. he said with a straight face, one word at a time. ¡°aiya, mother, don¡¯t worry. ninth uncle really doesn¡¯t feel anything.¡± su qingqing was completely convinced by xiao yan. she looked at xiao yan with admiration and asked happily, ¡°brother, 1 also want to try and find the numb point on ninth uncle¡¯s leg. can you teach me?¡± ¡°of course, i can.¡± su ye immediately agreed to his sister¡¯s request and then began to teach her practically. he told his sister where to start, and then heavily pressed on xiao yan¡¯s acupuncture points. both legs were pressed on the numb acupoints, and xiao yan¡¯s cold sweat became even more profuse. ¡°ninth uncle, do you really not feel anything?¡± su ye raised his little face and asked innocently. ¡°i don¡¯t feel anything at all.¡± as xiao yan spoke, he did not forget to squeeze out a smile. su qian saw that xiao yan¡¯s legs didn¡¯t move at all, and the suspicion in her heart disappeared again. ¡°alright, stop tormenting your ninth uncle. hurry up and get up.¡± the two children stood up reluctantly, then pulled xiao yan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°ninth uncle, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you stay here for dinner?¡± to their surprise, instead of his usual enthusiastic acceptance, xiao yan rarely refused. ¡°no, i¡¯ve been away for a few days. there are many matters waiting for me to handle in the residence. i have to go back now. after a busy two or three days, i¡¯ll come over again.¡± after saying that, xiao yan saw dong yan, who had parked the carriage, enter the courtyard. ¡°dong yan.¡± xiao yan passionately called out dong yan¡¯s name. dong yan, who had never been so warmly addressed by his master, blinked his eyes blankly and tilted his head in confusion. ¡°your highness, are you sure you¡¯re calling me?¡± ¡°who else could it be other than you? didn¡¯t you say that there are still matters in the residence waiting for me to handle? hurry up and send me back to the residence.¡± xiao yan¡¯s cold sweat had already drenched his entire back as he hurriedly urged. dong yan had a head full of question marks. he couldn¡¯t help but doubt his life. was there such a thing? how could he not remember? ¡°yes.¡± however, since it was his master¡¯s order, dong yan would naturally obey. he immediately walked forward and pushed xiao yan to leave. looking at xiao yan¡¯s back as he left, su qingqing did not forget to continue to sigh, ¡°ninth uncle is really amazing. people who have their numb acupoints pressed will feel uncomfortable for at least three or four hours. it¡¯s just that ninth uncle doesn¡¯t feel anything in his legs. otherwise, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand this kind of torture.¡± ¡°mother, why can¡¯t ninth uncle feel his legs? is he sick?¡± su ye asked curiously. ¡°yes. however, your ninth uncle¡¯s condition is very complicated.. i¡¯m considering whether to consult it with your grandmaster,¡± su qian said hesitantly, Chapter 213 - Chapter 213: Has Something Happened to Our Family? chapter 213: has something happened to our family? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°but didn¡¯t grandmaster not know that we secretly came to the imperial capital? if mother sends a letter to grandmaster from outside, grandmaster will definitely chase after us immediately,¡± su qingqing said as she blinked her big eyes. ¡°yes¡­ it seems that i still have to take a look at the situation myself. otherwise, your grandmaster will definitely cause a huge commotion when he comes to the imperial capital.¡± su qian said as she felt a bit worried. just as su qian was hesitating, qiao xin quickly walked in and bowed respectfully as she said, ¡°master, the nangong family sent someone over to invite you and the children for dinner. they also mentioned that they have something important to tell you.¡± ¡°is that so? then let¡¯s go.¡± as su qian spoke, she held the children in each hand and quickly left the house. she got into the carriage and headed to the nangong family. a moment later, as the sun set in the west, they were in the dining room of the nangong family. ¡°qian¡¯er, you¡¯ve been away for so many days, causing grandmother to worry about your safety. i¡¯m always concerned about you.¡± as lady zhou spoke, she quickly served some food for su qian and looked at her with concern. ¡°look at your little face, you¡¯ve become thinner did someone mistreat you?¡± ¡°grandmother, 1 went to a sub-branch pavilion of the blood demon pavilion to treat their sub-branch master. they treated me as a distinguished guest and treated me well.¡± su qian quickly comforted her. ¡°are you talking about the sub-branch pavilion master of the blood demon pavilion, qi yao? 1 met that child more than ten years ago. he¡¯s a good child, but unfortunately, he was poisoned. it¡¯s been more than ten years. 1 heard that he won¡¯t be able to hold on anymore?¡± nangong lie asked. ¡°great-grandfather, that sub-branch pavilion master was indeed on the verge of collapse, but our mother cured him. he has now recovered,¡± su ye said proudly. ¡°is that so? that¡¯s a great thing. now that qi yao¡¯s power has fallen, if he can take back the position of the blood demon pavilion master in the future, he will definitely remember our qian¡¯er¡¯s life-saving grace. at that time, he might be able to help us a little.¡± nangong mufeng quickly shook his head and denied his own thoughts. ¡°no, even if qiyao can make a comeback, it will take some time. this distant water can¡¯t put out a nearby fire.¡± ¡°uncle, what do you mean? has something happened to our family?¡± su qian asked in confusion. ¡°it¡¯s not our family that¡¯s in trouble. it¡¯s the su family, the eldest miss of the su family.¡± lady wen let out a long sigh of relief, ¡°qian¡¯er, you should have heard that the eldest miss of the su family was accepted as the last disciple of the tianji sect¡¯s sect master, right?¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯ve heard a little about it.¡± su qian nodded indifferently. ¡°i don¡¯t know what su yunxian is thinking. after ancestor su passed away, she actually borrowed money from the sect to hold a grand funeral for ancestor su. this earned her praise and compliments from the people in the imperial capital. but at the same time, they took the opportunity to belittle you.¡± nangong lie exhaled a breath from his nostrils and said angrily, ¡°whenever this matter is mentioned, i get angry. damn it, my qian¡¯er has already broken off relations with the su family. what does it have to do with my qian¡¯er after ancestor su passed away?¡± ¡°su yunxian has always liked to step on me to make a fuss. great-grandfather, you don¡¯t have to be angry because of her. otherwise, it would be unworthy if you get angry and damage your health.¡± as she spoke, su qian served some food to nangong lie. ¡°besides, su yunxian will at most spread rumors in the imperial capital. 1 don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°if these words were only said in the imperial capital, then forget it. the key is that this time, the people of the various large sects have given face to the sect master of the tianji sect and planned to go to ancestor su¡¯s funeral tomorrow to pay their respects. after tomorrow, the continent will definitely be filled with rumors about you,¡± nangong mufeng said worriedly.. Chapter 214 - Chapter 214: A Divine Beast Is Will Be Born chapter 214: a divine beast is will be born translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio when su qian heard this, her face filled with confusion. ¡°although su yunxian is the disciple of the tianji sect¡¯s sect master, she¡¯s only a disciple. how did she manage to garner much attention from other sects and have them come specifically to attend ancestor su¡¯s funeral?¡± su qian couldn¡¯t understand. even the su family, which used to be extremely glorious, didn¡¯t receive such treatment. after all, the power of the sect far surpassed that of the aristocratic families. now that the su family had declined, how capable was su yunxian to be able to invite so many people from the sect? ¡°it¡¯s a coincidence. the news just came out two days ago that there will be a celestial phenomenon and a divine beast will be born in the demonic beast forest on the outskirts of the imperial capital. therefore, people from various large sects rushed to the imperial city to fight for the divine beast. su yunxian took advantage of this opportunity to send invitations to everyone in the sect,¡± lady wen explained. ¡°speaking of those invitations, it makes me angry too. that su yunxian is really cunning. those people from the sects received the invitation and learned about her relationship with the sect master of tianji sect, they couldn¡¯t even pretend that they didn¡¯t know. they all gave her face and attend. she really made a big scene out of it!¡± nangong lie said as he took out an invitation card from his arms and slammed it on the table, ¡°here, it even asks our family to accompany you to participate. damn it! that ancestor su, it¡¯s better for him to die early. does he think our family will go and pay respect to him? he can wait for his next life!¡± nangong lie thought of the hardships su qian had suffered in the su family all these years. he simply wanted to kill the members of the su family with his own hands. how could he attend some sh*tty funeral? ¡°mother, the su family is full of bad people. shouldn¡¯t we just not go?¡± su qingqing raised her small face and said. ¡°i naturally won¡¯t go. that su yunxian has gone through so much trouble to ruin my reputation. then let her do it. after all, the truth will prevail, and 1 don¡¯t mind.¡± su qian looked into the distance and raised her hand to touch her snow-white chin. ¡°compared to that, i¡¯m more interested in the divine beast egg.¡± a divine beast egg was a rare treasure that only appeared once in a hundred years. if she could make the divine beast recognize her as its master when it was born, it would definitely be a great combat force in the future. ¡°how many people are not interested in the divine beast? qian¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. grandfather will go and gather information for you, to see when this divine beast egg will be born. at that time, we¡¯ll go together.¡± nangong lie pointed to the invitation on the table, ¡°as for the funeral of the ancestor su tomorrow, great-grandfather wants to clear your name. you see¡­¡± ¡°grandfather, it¡¯s not necessary. if the su family comes to provoke me, i will let them know that a small su yunxian is not capable of turning the su family¡¯s fortune around,¡± su qian said with a smile. ¡°since you are so confident, then 1 can rest assured.¡± nangong lie knew his granddaughter¡¯s ability. after saying this, he raised his hand to greet everyone, ¡°alright, let¡¯s not talk about the dejected su family. let¡¯s enjoy the meal.¡± after the meal, su qian and the children stayed with the nangong family for a while before leaving the nangong family and getting into the carriage. as soon as they got into the carriage, su qian asked qian rong, ¡°since the various sects have sent people here, did the xuanyun sect send anyone?¡± ¡°naturally. the xuanyun sect has sent miss feng and young master yan chen here. since they arrived yesterday, they have been wanting to see you. however, you have not returned, so they can only stay in the inn under our auction house and rest first.¡± qian rong asked, ¡°master, miss feng said that she misses you, young miss, and young master very much.. do you think we should go and see them?¡± Chapter 215 - Chapter 215: Like a Little Puppy That Had Been Neglected By Its Owner chapter 215: like a little puppy that had been neglected by its owner translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°mother, let¡¯s go! i want to see sister feng and brother yan!¡± at the mention of someone she was familiar with, su qingqing¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with anticipation. she quickly held su qian¡¯s hand and acted coquettishly. ¡°come on, mother, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°alright.¡± su qian raised her finger and tapped su qingqing¡¯s little nose. iler eyes were filled with adoration as she looked at qian rong and instructed, ¡°1 don¡¯t want to expose my relationship with the xuanyun sect. go and find someone to bring feng¡¯er and yan chen to the feng lin auction house and tell them to meet there.¡± ¡°understood.¡± qian rong nodded and quickly ordered the hidden guards to bring the guests over. on the other hand, su qian first brought the two children to the feng lin auction house. the feng lin auction house was abundant with treasures. su qian strolled around with the children around and casually picked some items. then, she heard qian rong report that the guests had arrived. with the two little buns, su qian arrived at the vip room. as soon as she pushed open the door, she saw two young men and women dressed in pure white robes standing up at the same time. ¡°sister su, you¡¯re finally here.¡± the young girl was wearing a distinctive long robe of the xuanyun sect. at this moment, the young girl had a green belt around her waist, which accentuated her youthful figure. she was like a canary as she happily approach su qian¡¯s side and hugged her as she asked sweetly, ¡°sister su, did you miss me?¡± ¡°why would i miss you? do you think i missed having a little troublemaker like you in the sect? although su qian said this, there was a hint of affection in her words. ¡°sister su, you¡¯re so mean!¡± feng tianjiao pouted. then, she quickly squatted down and pinched the two children¡¯s pink cheeks. ¡°did you miss aunty? come on, say something nice. if you make me happy, i have gifts for you two.¡± ¡°we wouldn¡¯t know how to say something nice. qingqing and 1 only know how to tell the truth. qingqing, look. it¡¯s only been half a month since we last met, but aunty feng has become even more beautiful,¡± su ye said seriously. ¡°yes, yes! aunty feng is too beautiful. aunty feng, you are a peerless beauty, the kind that is so beautiful that it explodes!¡± su qingqing followed suit and flattered her. feng tianjiao was instantly overjoyed by the flattery. ¡°anything else? say more.¡± ¡°that¡¯s enough. hurry up and give them the gifts you brought.¡± at this moment, the 15 or 16-year-old young man finally spoke. his voice was very gentle, and his eyes were filled with the unique high-spirited spirit of youth. his handsome appearance made the maidservants in the room blush involuntarily when they saw him. ¡°yan chen is here too. you and feng¡¯er are together all the way, you must have had a hard time.¡± su qian smiled as she looked at yan chen. ¡°miss su.¡± yan chen, who was calm and composed just now, blushed as soon as he exchanged a few words with su qian. ¡°1 didn¡¯t have a hard time. miss su, please take a seat and rest.¡± after su qian sat down, yan chen held a teacup and walked briskly to su qian¡¯s side. he stood in front of her. ¡°miss su, would you like to have some tea?¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m not thirsty.¡± su qian rejected yan chen with a smile. ¡°oh¡­¡± after yan chen said this, he immediately put down his hand dejectedly. su qian felt that yan chen was like a pitiful puppy that had been neglected by its owner. she could vaguely see the dog ears and tail on this young man¡¯s head and back. at this moment, he was listless and looked pitiful no matter how she looked at him.. Chapter 216 - Chapter 216: Was Truly a Little Puppy chapter 216: was truly a little puppy translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian couldn¡¯t stand yan chen¡¯s pitiful look. she hesitated for a moment and finally cleared her throat and said, ¡°well, maybe i¡¯ll have a little.¡± yan chen¡¯s dispirited expression immediately turned into a bright one. he eagerly took a step forward and quickly handed the teacup to su qian. su qian took a sip of tea. yan chen couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°is it good?¡± ¡°it¡¯s good.¡± su qian nodded and praised. yan chen was so happy that he looked like he was about to bloom. he smiled shyly and said, ¡°if miss su likes it, then i¡¯m happy too.¡± the more she looked at him, the more she felt that yan chen was like a puppy trying to please its master. su qian raised her hand to pat this kid¡¯s head, only to see that he was even more embarrassed as he looked at her with his wet eyes. she felt that yan chen was truly a little puppy, and su qian quickly gestured for him and feng tianjiao to take a seat together. ¡°you guys came here this time for that unborn divine beast egg?¡± su qian asked as she drank her tea. ¡°yes. according to what we know, the divine beast that is about to be born this time is especially powerful. whoever can form a contract with it when it¡¯s still a cub, will undoubtedly become a renowned expert in the future. if our xuanyun sect can obtain the divine beast, it is not impossible for us to become the head of the nine sects.¡± feng tianjiao looked at su qian excitedly. ¡°sister su, aren¡¯t you interested? if you¡¯re interested, let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°i will definitely go, but i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t travel with you.¡± su qian saw that the two of them were looking at her in confusion, so she patiently explained, ¡°i don¡¯t want to expose my relationship with the xuanyun sect for the time being. you guys should be careful too. don¡¯t let it slip.¡± ¡°what? yan chen and i were thinking that we would bring sister su along with us when the ancestor su¡¯s funeral is held tomorrow to help us regain our dignity.¡± feng tianjiao said seriously, ¡°sister su, are you sure you won¡¯t go to the su family tomorrow? the rumors that su yunxian spread about you have gone too far. if we don¡¯t beat her up, won¡¯t we be slandered in vain?¡± ¡°i can¡¯t be bothered with that kind of person. if you¡¯re interested, go take a look. if not, there¡¯s no need to go to that drowning place like the su family,¡± su qian said calmly. ¡°alright then. no matter what you want to do, sister su, we¡¯ll listen to you,¡± feng tianjiao immediately agreed. ¡°if miss su doesn¡¯t expose her identity, doesn¡¯t that mean we can¡¯t look for you?¡± yan chen¡¯s focus was obviously different from an ordinary person. he asked worriedly. ¡°of course. however, if you have anything to say, you can look for ah you. he¡¯ll be in charge of informing me,¡± su qian quickly said. ¡°alright.¡± after yan chen finished speaking, his eyes were filled with unconcealable frustration. ¡°why are you making such a face? 1 think it¡¯s good for sister su to continue letting su yunxian feel proud of herself. haha, 1 can only imagine her expression when she finds out about sister su¡¯s identity in our xuanyun sect!¡± feng tianjiao smiled evilly and narrowed her eyes. ¡°don¡¯t let your mouth slip,¡± yan chen warned worriedly. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m not that stupid,¡± feng tianjiao said proudly. ¡°yan chen, you should keep an eye on her,¡± su qian said worriedly.. Chapter 217 - Chapter 217: Instigated To The Point Of Spitting Blood And Passing Away chapter 217: instigated to the point of spitting blood and passing away translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°sister su!¡± feng tianjiao¡¯s little face instantly turned red from embarrassment and anger as she glanced at su qian coquettishly. su qian couldn¡¯t help but laugh. in the end, everyone looked at each other and smiled. after chatting with feng tianjiao and the others for a while longer, su qian finally brought the children back. the next day was the day of ancestor su¡¯s funeral. as far as the eye could see, the su family¡¯s courtyard was covered in white. all the relatives of the su family were wearing mourning clothes, their faces marked with tears as they welcomed the guests. this time, the funeral for ancestor su was grandly organized. the entrance of the su family was adorned with layers of wreaths, and the guests arrived in a constant stream. people from various sects received the invitations and couldn¡¯t afford not to come. the carriages of various forces almost blocked the main street. the scene was especially grand. among the su family members standing at the gate, a delicate and snow-white figure looked particularly pitiful. dressed in snow white, su yunxian did not have any accessories on her body. only a solemn small white flower was worn on her head. her long hair was tied up with a wooden hairpin. her pale face had no trace of color. her crystal-like big eyes were always filled with tears. when she talked to others, pearl-like tears rolled down. it made people¡¯s hearts ache when they saw her. they wished they could hold her in their hands. su chenghua¡¯s old friend came to offer his condolences. after greeting su chenghua, his eyes stopped on su yunxian and said with concern, ¡°eldest miss, you must take care of yourself. you look thinner than before.¡± su yunxian used a handkerchief to wipe away the tears in the corner of her eyes. she bowed weakly and said, ¡°thank you for your concern, uncle. i¡¯m fine. it¡¯s just that before ancestor passed away, he said that even if seventh sister was disrespectful, he hoped to see our family send him off together. now that seventh sister is unwilling to show up, i¡¯m really sad. i¡¯m sad that i can¡¯t even fulfill the last wish of the ancestor¡­¡± ¡°silly child, how can this be your fault?¡± su chenghua hurried forward to support su yunxian, who was crying so hard that her eyes were red. his eyes also turned red. ¡°it¡¯s our family¡¯s fault for being too soft-hearted to do such a vicious thing. otherwise, our ancestor wouldn¡¯t have instigated to the point of spitting blood and passing away.¡± the father and daughter held each other as they cried, their words piercing to the heart. the atmosphere of grief infected everyone present, and they could not bear to hear it. immediately, someone started discussing, ¡°master su and the eldest miss are too pitiful. su qian is still a member of the su family, and su kian is her relative. she wouldn¡¯t not come, right?¡± ¡°she shouldn¡¯t not come, right? after all, they were family members. even if their bones were broken, their tendons were still connected. did su qian have to be so heartless?¡± ¡°why not? haven¡¯t you heard? it was su qian who said harsh words that angered ancestor su to the point of having a heart attack on the auction stage. if she wasn¡¯t heartless, who was?¡± a woman in the crowd said disdainfully. ¡°that¡¯s right. if su qian came, she would have come two days ago. it¡¯s strange that there¡¯s been no movement from her until now.¡± ¡°do you think su qian didn¡¯t dare to come because she angered the ancestor su to death?¡± someone in the crowd said, not afraid to cause a stir. as soon as this statement was made, the crowd immediately became more heated in their discussions. ¡°everyone, don¡¯t say that. su qian is my sister after all. i once taught her to be grateful. i believe that she won¡¯t let me down and will definitely come.¡± su yunxian hurriedly stood up. it seemed like she was speaking up for su qian, but in reality, her gaze swept across the carriage that was parked at the su family¡¯s entrance.. Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: Fifth chapter 218: fifth-rank expert translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio the carriage appeared much more luxurious than the carriages of ordinary aristocratic families. it was entirely dark green, with a deep green flag inserted on the top of the carriage, embroidered with green bamboo. it represented the tianji sect ¡°junior sister is still kind as always. unfortunately, su qian isn¡¯t worthy of junior sister¡¯s trust.¡± the man¡¯s voice resounded through the sky, causing everyone present to look in his direction at the same time. in the end, they saw a handsome young master striding down from the carriage. ¡°senior brother luoyang.¡± su yunxian bowed at gu luoyang and said softly and weakly, ¡°senior brother, there is still some time before ancestor¡¯s funeral procession. i believe seventh sister will definitely come.¡± ¡°my dear junior sister, you¡¯re truly too naive.¡± gu luoyang walked in front of su yunxian and tried to persuade her, ¡°1 know that you value sisterhood, but i¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll hold on to hope and wait for su qian. therefore, when i left, i specifically sent someone to find out about su qian¡¯s situation. i learned that su qian had gone out with her two children, they headed out of the city and went boating by the lake.¡± gu luoyang¡¯s voice was so loud that it seemed as if he was afraid that the people present couldn¡¯t hear it. it instantly traveled far away, causing everyone to be stunned. on the day of their ancestor¡¯s funeral, su qian not only wasn¡¯t grieving, but she also didn¡¯t come. and yet she had taken her children out for leisurely boating?! everyone wore expressions of disbelief. they could not believe what they had heard. ¡°how could this be? how could seventh sister do such a thing? we¡¯re family after all.¡± su yunxian seemed to be stunned, standing rooted to the ground, not knowing what to do. ¡°junior sister, why don¡¯t you understand? su qian stole your su family¡¯s inheritance and angered your su family¡¯s ancestor to death. she¡¯s a heartless thing!¡± gu luoyang¡¯s words immediately garnered everyone¡¯s agreement. feng tianjiao and yan chen hadn¡¯t expected to hear everyone criticizing su qian as soon as they arrived. feng tianjiao¡¯s anger surged from her heart. she lifted open the curtain of the carriage and jumped down. she pointed at gu luoyang and scolded him angrily, ¡°gu luoyang, as a grown man, you¡¯re good at nothing else, but you¡¯re quite skilled at meddling in other people¡¯s affairs. 1 would¡¯ve thought you were a dog under su yunxian, considering how hard you¡¯re trying to help her.¡± feng tianjiao¡¯s delicate voice sounded innocent, but what she said was more piercing than a knife. everyone was stunned and looked at feng tianjiao in unison. they could not believe that such a pure-looking girl could say such unpleasant words. su yunxian rolled her eyes and looked at feng tianjiao in confusion. wasn¡¯t this the granddaughter of the vice sect master of the xuanyun sect? her status was noble, known for being a mischievous girl in the xuanyun sect. why would she speak up for su qian today? gu luoyang couldn¡¯t think too much about it. he originally wanted to use su qian¡¯s matter to leave a good impression in su yunxian¡¯s heart. who would have expected that feng tianjiao wouldn¡¯t give him face? it infuriated him and his aura swept toward feng tianjiao. ¡°are you courting death? how dare you call me a dog?¡± gu luoyang was a peak third-rank expert. his aura was far from ordinary, and he charged straight at feng tianjiao aggressively. feng tianjiao¡¯s heart tightened. an even more powerful aura came from the carriage behind her. it was like a ferocious beast that instantly shattered gu luoyang¡¯s attack. the remaining shockwaves quietly spread, causing everyone¡¯s faces to turn pale. ¡°fifth-rank expert¡­?¡± su chenghua was shocked by the aura and found it hard to breathe. he watched in disbelief as the young man got out of the carriage.. Chapter 219 - Chapter 219: Thought That The Severance Agreement Couldn’t Sever Our Sisterhood chapter 219: thought that the severance agreement couldn¡¯t sever our sisterhood translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°aren¡¯t the people of the tianji sect too overbearing? how dare you lay hands on my junior siter just because she spoke the truth?¡± yan chen¡¯s aura was as cold as thousand-year-old ice. he walked out of the carriage with a murderous aura. the moment his young and handsome face appeared, everyone present was stunned. such a young fifth-rank expert? yan chen¡¯s eyes were seething with anger, and his heroic brows were filled with anger and killing intent. ¡°i¡¯d like to see who dares to bully the people of our xuanyun sect with me here today!¡± his words had a double meaning, and everyone thought that yan chen was standing up for feng tianjiao. however, feng tianjiao knew that yan chen¡¯s anger was actually because of sister su. ¡°it was clearly your xuanyun sect who provoked us first¡­!¡± gu luoyang was so angry that his eyes almost spewed fire. he was so angry that he wanted to rush forward, but su yunxian pulled him back. ¡°senior brother, don¡¯t be rash. i¡¯m fine. you don¡¯t have to offend the xuanyun sect for the sake of our su family,¡± su yunxian said considerately, but she despised gu luoyang in her heart. yan chen was one of the top three experts of the younger generation, and it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to make a move. if gu luoyang was taught a lesson, it would be a disgrace to their tianji sect ignoring the affectionate gaze from gu luoyang, su yunxian looked curiously at feng tianjiao and feng tianjiao and asked, ¡°please don¡¯t be angry. my senior brother is just concerned about me, which is why he spoke up for me. 1 just don¡¯t know what relationship you have with my seventh sister.¡± feng tianjiao revealed an awkward expression. she had just heard gu luoyang¡¯s words about su qian, which made her so angry that she lost her mind and forgot about su qian¡¯s warning. ¡°we spoke not because we have any relationship with anyone. we just can¡¯t stand your bullying behavior. miss su, 1 have to ask you, did su qian sign a severance agreement with your su family?¡± yan chen saw the silence among the su family members and sneered, ¡°since su qian has signed a severance agreement with the su family, she¡¯s no longer a member of the su family. don¡¯t be restricted by your so-called blood ties. or is your su family so domineering that su qian has to come because you posted the invitation? if she doesn¡¯t come, you mock and taunt her?¡± ¡°i just thought that we¡¯re all family¡­¡± su yunxian bit her lower lip and said. ¡°when your su family seized su qian¡¯s mother¡¯s inheritance and abused her day and night, why didn¡¯t you remember that you were a family?¡± yan chen slowly put his hands behind his back and looked at feng tianjiao as he said, ¡°junior sister, our xuanyun sect has its dignity. we can¡¯t be summoned by the su family as they pleased. let¡¯s go, we¡¯re leaving.¡± ¡°okay!¡± feng tianjiao saw that su yunxian¡¯s face was as black as charcoal. she was so happy that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. she followed su yunxian into the carriage. the xuanyun sect came and left in a hurry. with just a few words, everyone present was speechless. ¡°i¡¯m sorry for the spectacle.¡± su yunxian saw that the atmosphere was not right, so she stepped forward and revealed a desolate expression. ¡°i can only blame myself for being too greedy. i thought that the severance agreement couldn¡¯t sever our sisterhood¡­¡± su yunxian seemed to be heartbroken. after saying this, she turned around and left. her delicate back made one¡¯s heart ache even more. ¡°junior sister, junior sister.¡± gu luoyang couldn¡¯t stop su yunxian from leaving. after she left, he gritted his teeth and said angrily, ¡°damn su qian! one day, i will personally kill you to avenge my junior sister!¡± in the crowd, dong yan, who was disguised as a commoner, took a deep look at gu luoyang. he then came to the place where the carriage was parked. when no one was paying attention, he approached the coachman of gu luoyang.. Chapter 220 - Chapter 220: How Do You Feel Now? chapter 220: how do you feel now? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°is your master gu luoyang?¡± dong yan asked. the coachman was dozing off when he heard a voice and he groan in response. ¡°yeah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± crack. dong yan grabbed the coachman¡¯s head and twisted his neck forcefully. then, he let his corpse lean against the front of the carriage, disguising it as if he was asleep. after completing all this, dong yan took out a pitch-black stone from his bosom. this stone is only the size of a fingertip but was a precious spiritual stone called a communication stone. with the activation of spiritual power, it could establish a connection with other communication stones owned by its master. activating his spiritual power, dong yan said, ¡°your highness, as you expected, gu luoyang did investigate miss su¡¯s whereabouts. however, the assassin he arranged to deal with miss su qian has already been secretly dealt with by us. just now, gu luoyang also used this matter to tarnish miss su¡¯s reputation at the entrance of the su residence. fortunately, someone from the xuanyun sect came out to resolve the situation, so it¡¯s not too bad. furthermore¡­¡± on the other side of the communication stone, xiao yan¡¯s low and arrogant voice sounded again, ¡°speak.¡± ¡°furthermore, gu luoyang also said that he intends to personally kill miss su in the future,¡± dong yan said fearfully. ¡°oh?¡± xiao yan¡¯s murderous voice made dong yan break out in cold sweat. ¡°if that¡¯s the case, cut off his hand and feed it to the dogs.¡± ¡°yes!¡± after dong yan finished speaking, he withdrew his spiritual power and put away the communication stone. he finally waited until ancestor su¡¯s funeral was over and he had finished his dinner before he could finally meet the intoxicated drunk gu luoyang. when gu luoyang saw his carriage, he stumbled forward, pulled open the curtain, and walked in. he didn¡¯t notice that as he approached, dong yan had casually thrown a ball of powder into the carriage. ¡°hmm? what¡¯s that smell?¡± just as gu luoyang was puzzled, his eyes rolled back. with a thud, he lost consciousness and fell into the carriage. the corners of dong yan¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. he quickly drove the carriage and brought the unconscious gu luoyang to an uninhabited place. as the night grew darker, inside the study of the ninth prince¡¯s residence. xiao yan stood facing an extremely haggard man. thick, dark circles could be seen beneath the narrow slits of his eyes as if he hadn¡¯t slept for several days. ¡°where are the elixirs i requested?¡± xiao yan asked calmly, seemingly unaffected by the man¡¯s haggard face. ¡°even if i have to stay up all night for a few nights, i will definitely fulfill your highness¡¯s command¡­¡± divine doctor mo chen said this with a mournful expression. he took out two bottles of elixirs and placed them respectfully on the desk. one bottle was white and the other was black. each bottle was filled to the brim. xiao yan took the medicine bottle and looked up at mo chen. ¡°how should these medicines be used?¡± ¡°the black bottle is the toxicant, and the white bottle is the antidote. the effects are the same as what your highness requested.¡± mo chen saw xiao yan take out the elixir and examine it carefully. he quickly reminded him, ¡°your highness, this toxicant is a sixth-grade pill. once consumed, it will have significant effects on the body. you should consider¡­¡± before mo chen could finish his cautious advice, xiao yan had already swallowed the elixir. his movements looked extremely nimble and smooth, xiao yan actually did not have the slightest hesitation. when mo chen saw this scene, the corners of his mouth could not help but twitch. in order to be able to put on a full act, his highness was probably the only one in the world who did not hesitate to take poison and cripple himself. mo chen had to admit that xiao yan was a ruthless person.. mo chen asked carefully, ¡°your highness, how do you feel now?¡± Chapter 221 - Chapter 221: What a Ruthless Person chapter 221: what a ruthless person translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio the poison had already spread throughout xiao yan¡¯s body, and it was like a huge rock pressing down on his chest. a heavy and suffocating feeling spread out, causing xiao yan¡¯s face to turn pale at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his legs felt sore and numb. xiao yan raised his hand and pinched his legs hard. he could not move his legs and could not feel any pain. ¡°1 can¡¯t feel anything anymore.¡± mo chen was not surprised by this. instead, he raised his head proudly and said with a bright smile, ¡°that¡¯s right, your highness. if you want to detoxify the poison, you just have to take the antitode in the white bottle. in addition, this toxicant can be taken repeatedly. whenever you want to be paralyzed, you can take the medicine. 1 guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to move your legs even if you want to¡­¡± as mo chen said this, he saw xiao yan sweep his gaze over him sharply. mo chen immediately shut his mouth obediently, not hearing xiao yan¡¯s reprimand, but instead seeing his master nod in satisfaction. ¡°good job. go and receive your reward.¡± xiao yan waved his hand and said. mo chen nodded in agreement, but his mind was filled with continuous doubts. as expected of his master for being so f*cking ruthless. he asked his subordinates to poison him and even rewarded him. he was a ruthless person. xiao yan looked at his paralyzed legs in satisfaction, then controlled the wheelchair back to his room with a bright smile, waiting for su qian to come to his residence tomorrow. early the next morning, dong yan went to the su family to deliver the letter. early in the morning, su qian was having breakfast with her two children. when she heard the report from her subordinates, she called dong yan to the main hall. dong yan had always been serious in his acting. after coming over, he knelt in front of su qian. ¡°miss su, our highness has fallen ill.¡± su qian¡¯s mouth was still stuffed with half a bun. she paused in her action of drinking soy milk. ¡°so suddenly?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. your highness is short of breath and his chest is tight. his entire body is uncomfortable. please hurry over, miss su.¡± dong yan put on a serious expression. after saying this, he continued to look at su qian anxiously. ¡°mother, since ninth uncle is sick, you should quickly go and take a look.¡± su ye recalled ninth uncle¡¯s inability to move his legs and couldn¡¯t help but feel worried when thinking about his current discomfort. ¡°alright, then i will go and take a look. after you two finish your breakfast, behave and play in the courtyard.¡± after saying that, su qian finished the remaining half bowl of soy milk in front of her in one gulp. she stood up and followed dong yan, striding towards the imperial residence. half an hour later, su qian arrived at the ninth prince¡¯s residence by carriage. after entering the gate, su qian headed straight for the inner courtyard of the ninth prince¡¯s mansion. under dong yan¡¯s lead, she arrived at xiao yan¡¯s room as quickly as possible. she pushed the door open and entered. su qian immediately saw the man lying on the bed, looking unwell. unlike his usual spirited self, xiao yan¡¯s face appeared pale. the hair on his temples was soaked in cold sweat and stuck to his cheeks. his appearance seemed weak and frail. su qian raised her hand and touched xiao yan¡¯s forehead. she sat by the bed and frowned as she said, ¡°although there is no fever, your highness¡¯s condition looks much more severe than i thought. dong yan, was your highness this uncomfortable when his illness acted up?¡± as su qian¡¯s inquiring gaze swept over, dong yan and xiao yan¡¯s hearts tightened simultaneously. one had to know that the two of them hadn¡¯t prepared their answers beforehand. if su qian asked something that she shouldn¡¯t have, it would be troublesome.. Chapter 222 - Chapter 222:1 Guarantee to Heal Your Highness’s Legs Today! chapter 222:1 guarantee to heal your highness¡¯s legs today! translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°this, this¡­¡± dong yan was afraid that he would say something wrong. after hesitating for a moment, he heard xiao yan, who was lying on the bed, cough twice, pretending to be weak. then, xiao yan slowly opened his eyes. ¡°your highness, you¡¯re awake!¡± xiao yan made a sound of agreement and then shifted his gaze to su qian. he chuckled and said, ¡°why did you come so early?¡± su qian thought to herself, ¡°didn¡¯t you ask me to come over?¡± however, she still remembered that the person in front of her was a patient, and she had always been very patient with patients. ¡°dong yan came to find me and said that your highness wasn¡¯t feeling well, so i rushed over. your highness, how are you feeling now?¡± xiao yan coughed lightly and turned around to meet su qian¡¯s gaze. he looked even weaker as he raised his hand and rubbed the space between his eyebrows. ¡°weak all over, not feeling well.¡± ¡°let me take your pulse first and then i¡¯ll figure out what¡¯s going on.¡± seeing xiao yan nod in agreement, su qian raised her hand and gently placed it on xiao yan¡¯s wrist, beginning to diagnose him. in the meantime, xiao yan obediently lay on the bed, not moving at all. he glanced at dong yan from the corner of his eyes and gave him a meaningful glance. dong yan understood the signal and immediately left the room obediently. when he left, he did not forget to close the door for the two of them. the sound of the door closing was very faint and did not catch su qian¡¯s attention. with only the two of them left in the room, xiao yan began to blatantly watch every move su qian made as if he wanted to imprint her every move into his heart. he was so focused that he didn¡¯t even dare to blink. su qian was initially focused on taking xiao yan¡¯s pulse, but this man¡¯s gaze was too intense. there was a hidden emotion in them that su qian could not ignore, causing sweat to form on her forehead uncontrollably. she glanced suspiciously at xiao yan and happened to meet his radiant smile. as the saying goes, one shouldn¡¯t hit a smiling person. moreover, the other party was a patient. su qian swallowed the words she had intended to say, telling xiao yan not to stare. she retracted them. ¡°your highness, according to your pulse, you are indeed poisoned.¡± after su qian finished speaking, she gently put down xiao yan¡¯s wrist. ¡°i¡¯m going to palpate your legs. if your highness can feel anything in your legs, please let me know.¡± ¡°alright.¡± as soon as xiao yan spoke, he watched expectantly as su qian lifted his blanket. su qian was very serious this time. her movements were far more meticulous than the last time she was at the blood demon pavilion. she chose the acupuncture points on xiao yan¡¯s legs to probe. after touching these acupuncture points, the pain would be unbearable. even if one tried to endure it, a subconscious knee-jerk reaction would still occur if the nerves in xiao yan¡¯s legs were functioning normally. it was impossible to fake it. however, this time, no matter how su qian¡¯s small hand brushed and probed xiao yan¡¯s leg, xiao yan couldn¡¯t feel it and did not react to su qian¡¯s test. xiao yan was very confident in mo chen¡¯s medical skills. he deliberately raised his pale face and looked at su qian. ¡°is it difficult to treat?¡± ¡°it is.¡± su qian didn¡¯t notice xiao yan¡¯s relieved expression. she took a deep breath and suddenly changed her tone. ¡°however, 1 have a way to treat it. 1 guarantee that 1¡¯11 heal your highness¡¯s legs today!¡± when xiao yan heard these words, the smile on his face instantly froze.. Chapter 223 - Chapter 223: Help Me Change chapter 223: help me change translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°are you saying that it can be cured today?¡± seeing su qian nod her head confidently, xiao yan¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but pound. ¡°i¡¯ve consulted a renowned doctor before. he¡¯s also a sixth-grade alchemist. he said that the poison inside me was a sixth-grade potent toxin. moreover, it had already mutated in my body to a certain extent, so even a seventh-grade alchemist would be helpless. qianqian, how could you cure me today?¡± xiao yan did not want to be cured so quickly, which was why he asked mo chen to come and refine the toxicant. who would have thought that qianqian not only could neutralize it but would also be able to do it in just a day? thinking of mo chen¡¯s triumphant and self-assured demeanor after receiving his reward yesterday that a sixth-grade alchemist would definitely not be able to cure this potent toxin, xiao yan suddenly had the urge to clean up the household. su qian thought that xiao yan didn¡¯t trust her abilities, so she patiently explained, ¡°your highness, you might not know this, but although i¡¯m a sixth-grade alchemist, 1 first learned how to refine poison from my master before starting to learn how to treat illnesses and save lives. therefore, it¡¯s rare for me to come across a poison that poses a challenge unless it¡¯s a peak seventh-grade or even an eighth-grade toxicant. that¡¯s when it takes some effort on my part.¡± those who use poison are often skilled physicians because using poison is more difficult than treating and saving lives. that¡¯s why su qian initially learned the art of poison before anything else. upon hearing su qian¡¯s words, xiao yan suddenly thought of the famous poison physician from the xuanyun sect. lowering his gaze to hide the deep meaning in his starry eyes, xiao yan smiled. ¡°qianqian, you really surprise me all the time.¡± he hadn¡¯t expected that his soon-to-be wife, who had yet entered the household, possessed such great abilities. ¡°your highness, 1 still have many secrets.¡± su qian raised her eyebrows and said confidently. ¡°there¡¯s no rush. in the future, i will have plenty of time to uncover your secrets,¡± xiao yan said meaningfully. for some reason, xiao yan¡¯s voice contained a deeper meaning. his magnetic voice echoed in the room, causing su qian¡¯s heartbeat to accelerate. su qian couldn¡¯t help but clear her throat and quickly asked, ¡°your highness, do you have a large basin here? one that can accommodate two people at once. i need to prepare a medicinal bath for you and after you soak in it, i will administer acupuncture. we need a large basin to perform the procedure properly.¡± ¡°there is a natural hot spring in my backyard. it can be used for bathing and is enough for the two of us.¡± xiao yan paused for a moment before looking at su qian meaningfully. ¡°you should know which hot spring i¡¯m talking about.¡± su qian naturally knew that the hot spring this man was talking about was the one she accidentally fell into when she first came to the ninth prince¡¯s residence to steal the phoenix orchid. recalling what had happened back then, su qian couldn¡¯t help but feel a little awkward. she cleared her throat and said, ¡°alright, let¡¯s go there then.¡± after calling dong yan over, su qian had him transfer xiao yan into the wheelchair. then, the two of them brought xiao yan to the fragrant bath in the backyard. the hot spring in broad daylight had a unique charm. mist lingered around the hot spring, and the ground was covered with crystal-like glazed bricks. a high wall was erected around the hot spring. the hot spring was open-air, and the warm spring water kept rolling out waves of white fog. in the center of the spring water, a spring source was constantly bubbling and emitting hot spring water. xiao yan looked at su qian and suddenly had a brilliant idea. ¡°qianqian, i can¡¯t be wearing clothes in this hot spring. help me change..¡± Chapter 224 - Chapter 224: Whether I Take It Off Or You Take It Off, Does It Make A Difference? chapter 224: whether i take it off or you take it off, does it make a difference? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°umm¡­ your highness, don¡¯t worry.¡± su qian looked around and her gaze finally landed on the spot where she had fallen before. the roof tiles had been repaired long ago, and there were no traces of the previous damage at all. su qian discreetly withdrew her gaze and instructed dong yan, who had followed her over, ¡°remove the clothes on your highness and leave only his undergarments.¡± seeing his highness looking at him with a cold gaze that seemed as if he wanted to kill someone, dong yan¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness and fear. ¡°miss su, this matter is related to his highness¡¯s illness. 1 dare not act without permission. it¡¯s better if you do it personally, miss su.¡± ¡°it¡¯s just taking off clothes. whether 1 take it off or you take it off, does it make a difference?¡± su qian couldn¡¯t understand and rejected him directly, ¡°i¡¯m still lacking some medicinal herbs. i have to go to your imperial residence¡¯s treasury to look for them. help your highness get into the water first. don¡¯t worry about me.¡± after saying that, su qian left the two people behind her and quickly left. after su qian left, the master and servant fell into a strange silence. in the end, dong yan was the first to break the silence. ¡°your highness, shall i help you change clothes?¡± ¡°get lost,¡± xiao yan coldly said. ¡°alright!¡± dong yan was relieved of a heavy burden and quickly retreated to the side. after dong yan left, xiao yan expressionlessly untied his belt around his waist and began undressing. meanwhile, su qian went to the ninth prince¡¯s residence¡¯s treasury for a stroll. after strolling around, su qian couldn¡¯t help but sigh at xiao yan¡¯s extraordinary wealth. she then returned to the hot spring with the herbs she had found. at this moment, xiao yan was already obediently soaking in the hot spring, waiting for su qian to come over. su qian then took off her medicine box and placed it aside. su qian stood behind xiao yan and saw him raise his head to look at her. even though xiao yan wore a mask, it could not hide his devilish aura. layers of mist lingered around him, and his muscular upper body was faintly discernible, making him even more irresistible. speaking of which, it was strange. as a physician, su qian had seen many patients¡¯ bodies, but she managed to maintain a calm expression every time, unruffled. however, for some reason, when it came to xiao yan, her gaze seemed to have lost its place. su qian took a deep breath and calmly took out the herbs she needed one by one. ¡°your highness, next 1 will prepare the medicinal solution. i will throw all kinds of medicinal herbs into the hot spring. the medicinal effects produced by these medicinal herbs combined may make your highness feel a little uncomfortable. if your highness can¡¯t withstand it, please tell me immediately, and 1 will stop.¡± ¡°okay, understood.¡± xiao yan nodded and watched as su qian began to place the herbs. in an orderly manner, she placed all kinds of medicinal herbs into the hot spring according to the ratio. as she placed them, she carefully observed xiao yan¡¯s condition. xiao yan¡¯s endurance was extraordinary, even if the medicinal herbs that could torture people to the point of agony were thrown into the hot spring, xiao yan endured the pain without any expression on his face. xiao yan¡¯s endurance saved su qian a lot of effort. the medicinal herbs in her hands continued to fall into the hot spring, and soon, the color of the hot spring turned bright green. the pure fragrance of the medicinal herbs permeated the air. su qian gestured for dong yan to step back. she tied up her long hair, took off her shoes and socks, held a golden needle in her hand, and stood by the edge of the hot spring with her bare feet. under xiao yan¡¯s gaze, su qian entered the hot spring and stood beside him.. Chapter 225 - Chapter 225: His Body Crashed Straight Into Su Qian chapter 225: his body crashed straight into su qian translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio the surrounding mist could not hide su qian¡¯s peerless beauty. she stood beside xiao yan, her red dress already wet from the water. her lustrous black hair was gathered behind her head, revealing her slender and fair neck. this beautiful scene made xiao yan¡¯s adam¡¯s apple move up and down. su qian remained focused as she raised her hand and began to seriously perform acupuncture on xiao yan¡¯s body. the long needles in her hand landed on xiao yan¡¯s body one after another. her movements were light as she constantly observed xiao yan¡¯s reaction. su qian first placed long needles on a few major acupuncture points on xiao yan¡¯s upper body to prevent the toxins from spreading. after he was ready, she held up one of xiao yan¡¯s legs and said, ¡°your highness, if you feel any pain next, tell me immediately. i don¡¯t want to exert too much force and hurt your meridians.¡± ¡°okay.¡± xiao yan¡¯s burning gaze remained fixed on su qian. after su qian inserted two or three needles, she take out an elixir from her pocket and stuff it into his mouth. regardless of what elixir su qian handed to him, xiao yan dared to consume it as long as she dared to feed him. he couldn¡¯t stop himself from continuously swallowing mouthfuls of elixir. meanwhile, su qian frowned slightly. seeing that xiao yan still did not react, her expression could not help but turn solemn. then, she used all her strength to stab a certain acupuncture point in xiao yan¡¯s body. ¡°ugh¡­!¡± the heart-piercing pain made xiao yan groan. on the other hand, su qian was overjoyed as she looked at xiao yan with a bright smile. ¡°your highness, do you feel it?¡± seeing that su qian earnestly detoxifying him, xiao yan nodded. ¡°it hurts a bit.¡± ¡°it¡¯s good to feel some pain! only by feeling the pain, can i prove that the poison in your highness¡¯s leg has been removed!¡± after saying this, su qian excitedly continued to help xiao yan perform acupuncture. after she was done with one leg, she switched to the other. after confirming that xiao yan¡¯s legs had regained sensation, su qian happily stood up and walked out of the pool. then, she took out a precious peak fifth-grade elixir from the box and stuffed it into xiao yan¡¯s mouth. ¡°your highness, your legs should have regained some sensation now. wait here. i¡¯ll call dong yan to assist you in taking a few steps.¡± ¡°no need to call dong yan. you can support me to walk,¡± xiao yan said as if it was a matter of fact. ¡°i have been paralyzed for fifteen years. now, i don¡¯t want to wait a moment longer.¡± feeling that xiao yan¡¯s words made sense, su qian called out twice. after confirming that dong yan was not around, she finally compromised. ¡°alright then.¡± however, what su qian didn¡¯t know was that dong yan had actually been standing outside the door the whole time. he was only afraid that his highness would kill him if he came in, so he obediently stood outside the door and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. meanwhile, su qian raised her hand and used her spiritual power to dry her wet clothes. then, she firmly grabbed xiao yan¡¯s arm with both hands and dragged him out of the pool. ¡°your highness, give me your hand.¡± su qian pulled xiao yan and helped him stand firm. although xiao yan¡¯s leg muscles were still twitching and his steps were unsteady, he managed to take a step with great effort. ¡°your highness, you¡¯ve stood up!¡± su qian said happily. very few people knew that su qian was obsessed with toxins. every time she developed a potent toxin and cured it, it would bring her a great sense of accomplishment, and she enjoyed the process very much. ¡°yes, thanks to you.¡± xiao yan was not happy about this. he was currently thinking about how to punish mo chen to vent his anger. ¡°your highness, try taking a few steps.¡± as su qian spoke, she slowly let go of xiao yan¡¯s hand tentatively. this time, xiao yan was truly affected by the poison before it was neutralized. his legs were weak. when he finally took a step forward, he happened to step on a glazed brick that was stained with water. his foot slipped and his body crashed straight into su qian.. Chapter 226 - Chapter 226:1 Will Compensate Your Highness chapter 226:1 will compensate your highness translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio both of them never expected such a scene to happen. their eyes met and xiao yan had already smashed his head towards su qian. xiao yan knocked su qian down and his lips directly pressed towards su qian¡¯s thin lips. su qian subconsciously lowered her head to dodge, but instead, she bumped her head into xiao yan¡¯s nose. a sharp, piercing pain came from his nose. seeing that su qian was falling back, xiao yan quickly used his hands to protect the back of her head and waist. su qian heard a loud sound as she was knocked to the ground by xiao yan. iler head hit the ground heavily, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain. instead, she heard the crisp sound of bones dislocating and the muffled groan of the man on top of her. iler gaze couldn¡¯t help but waver. when su qian came back to her senses, she saw xiao yan¡¯s hands tightly protecting her, perfectly preventing her from coming into close contact with the ground. and the most important thing was that xiao yan was extremely close to her. his tall figure completely covered su qian¡¯s body. xiao yan looked at su qian anxiously and asked, ¡°are you okay?¡± su qian could even see her flushed face reflected in the man¡¯s eyes behind the mask. just as she was about to say that she was fine, she suddenly felt a drop of bloody liquid drip onto her face. drip, drip, drip. xiao yan¡¯s nose started to bleed, and the ambiguous atmosphere was instantly shattered. ¡°your highness, quickly raise your head.¡± su qian pushed xiao yan away and stood up. seeing that xiao yan was still sitting on the ground, she lifted his chin and took out a handkerchief to wipe his blood. the nosebleed soon stopped. but as xiao yan made a slight movement, a sharp excruciating pain surged through his hand that had protected su qian earlier. xiao yan looked deeply at his dislocated wrist. seeing that xiao yan was staring at his dislocated wrist seriously, su qian remembered that this person was injured while protecting her, so she said sincerely, ¡°your highness, don¡¯t worry. i will compensate you.¡± when xiao yan heard this, his originally gloomy mood immediately brightened. just as he was thinking of asking su qian for some form of compensation, he never expected su qian to directly grab his wrist and with a cracking sound, she relocated his dislocated wrist. a heart-wrenching pain swept over him, causing xiao yan¡¯s mouth to twitch twice. ¡°this is your so-called compensation? su qian saw xiao yan clench his teeth in pain and quickly nodded. ¡°yeah, isn¡¯t it good to help you set your bones for free?¡± xiao yan was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything. he could only take a deep breath. su qian didn¡¯t dare to delay any longer. she quickly helped xiao yan up from the ground, put on his outer robe, and pushed him into the wheelchair, striding outward. little did they know that as they were about to leave, as they turned around the crescent-shaped arch, su qian pushed xiao yan and bumped into dong yan, who had been eavesdropping outside the door. the wheel just happened to hit dong yan¡¯s calf. he gasped in pain, but he still had to put on a calm expression. ¡°hehehe, what a coincidence. i just came over, and miss su is already bringing your highness out¡­¡± su qian looked at dong yan suspiciously, but she didn¡¯t argue with him. instead, she handed xiao yan, who was in the wheelchair, to dongyan. ¡°hurry up and bring your master back. change his clothes to prevent him from catching a cold. then, i¡¯ll wrap a bandage around his wrist. he¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest.¡± after saying that, su qian turned around and returned to the hot spring to pack up the medicine box and unused herbs. seeing that xiao yan had a cold expression and his protected right wrist was bruised and swollen, dong yan said in puzzlement, ¡°your highness, didn¡¯t you and miss su go in to treat your legs? how did you end up injuring your wrist instead?¡± Chapter 227 - Chapter 227: This Is the Power of Love chapter 227: this is the power of love translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio xiao yan didn¡¯t directly answer dong yan¡¯s question. instead, he mercilessly shot a sharp glare at dong yan¡¯s face. dong yan was so frightened that he immediately became obedient. even if he had other questions, he didn¡¯t dare to ask again and quickly followed su qian¡¯s instructions. an hour later, su qian packed up and left a few elixirs for xiao yan to recuperate before striding out of the ninth prince¡¯s residence. as soon as su qian left, mo chen was called to the study by xiao yan. mo chen heard about the entire incident on the way. he entered the study with a bitter smile and looked at xiao yan pitifully as he said, ¡°your highness, you can¡¯t blame me for this.¡± ¡°are you implying that it¡¯s my fault?¡± xiao yan raised his hand and silently rubbed the bandage on his wrist. the aura around him was as cold as ice as he asked. mo chen was so frightened by these words that cold sweat trickled down his back. ¡°no, it¡¯s not¡­ your highness, 1 was wrong. 1 didn¡¯t expect miss su to be so capable and be able to cure the poison so quickly.¡± when xiao yan heard this, the expression on his face improved a little. ¡°qianqian is naturally capable. however, now that the poison was cured, you would have to develop a new poison.¡± mo chen almost fainted when he heard this. he wasn¡¯t skilled in concocting toxins. in terms of refining elixir, he could beat su qian, but when it came to playing with poison, he knew very well that he was no match for her. ¡°your highness, 1 actually feel that there is no need to refine a new toxicant. you can continue to take the poison in your hand and pretend that the poison will relapse. this way, miss su qian will definitely find it strange. it¡¯s better than switching to a different toxicant and arousing her suspicions.¡± mo chen¡¯s eyes turned and he said hurriedly. xiao yan glanced at mo chen. ¡°you¡¯re really going to such extremes just to be lazy.¡± mo chen chuckled and did not deny it. ¡°so, does that mean your highness has agreed?¡± xiao yan nodded. only then did mo chen heave a sigh of relief. then, he quickly took out a high-quality ointment that could promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis. ¡°your highness, your wrist is injured. as long as you apply this ointment, 1 guarantee that you will recover the next day.¡± ¡°how do i use it?¡± xiao yan looked at the elixir and asked indifferently. ¡°it¡¯s very easy. you just need to remove the bandage and apply it evenly on your wrist.¡± as mo chen spoke, he was about to go forward to serve him. however, what mo chen did not expect was that he did not manage to flatter him. instead, he resulted in a slap on the horse¡¯s hooves, receiving a sharp glare from xiao yan. ¡°you want to remove the bandage qianqian wrapped for me?¡± xiao yan raised his eyebrows and questioned. mo chen was shocked and shook his head frantically. ¡°no, no, no. 1 don¡¯t dare. 1 don¡¯t dare.¡± seeing xiao yan happily touch the bandage su qian had wrapped for him, the corners of mo chen¡¯s mouth twitched as he silently left the study. outside the study, dong yan was waiting. when mo chen came out, he quickly approached and lowered his voice, ¡°is everything alright?¡± ¡°i¡¯m smart and intelligent. what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± mo chen coquettishly played with the stray hair by his ear and continued in a low voice, ¡°however, 1 tried to apply ointment for his highness just now, but who knew that his highness would treasure the bandage that miss su wrapped for him so much that he wouldn¡¯t let me touch it! i¡¯m really puzzled. when has your highness ever been like this?¡± ¡°this is the power of love. you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± after giving mo chen a meaningful look, dong yan hurried into the study to serve tea. the pitiful mo chen was struck hard by dong yan¡¯s words, but he had nowhere to vent his frustration. in the end, he could only swing his hand angrily and turn around to leave.. Chapter 228 - Chapter 228: Is That The Divine Beast Egg? chapter 228: is that the divine beast egg? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio three days later,as night fell, the big dipper shone high in rhe sky, symbolizing the imminent birth of a divine beast. that night, rhe entire imperial capital was in an uproar. all the sects and factions that had been waiting for a long time had all come out and headed towards the demonic beast forest where the divine beast was. while all the sect members rushed over, su qian wrote a letter and had qian rong deliver it to feng tianjiao and yan chen. qian rong swiftly went and returned. when she returned, she said as soon as she entered, ¡°master, according to your instructions, 1 have already sent rhe note to miss feng and young master yan chen. they said that they will follow your instructions and not rush to the demonic beast forest.¡± ¡°well, that¡¯s good. did the people from the other factions rush to the demonic beast forest?¡± su qian lay on the couch with an ancient book in her hand and asked seriously. ¡°yes. the other forces had all sent their men to the demonic beast forest. among them, su yunxian¡¯s tianji sect had the strongest team, with two fifth-rank experts and one sixth-rank expert. it was said that the tianji sect had followed the orders of their sect master and sent their experts here specifically to help su yunxian tame the divine beast.¡± qian rong expressed her concerns when she saw that su qian seemed to have ignored her words. ¡°master, if we don¡¯t go now, will we lose rhe opportunity? at that time, if su yunxian obtained the divine beast, she won¡¯t know how to show off.¡± ¡°that divine beast is something i have set my sights on, so i naturally won¡¯t let others have it so easily.¡± su qian was full of confidence. at this moment, she said calmly, ¡°don¡¯t worry, 1 know what to do. the big dipper¡¯s extraordinary brilliance was only a sign. it would still take another six to seven hours before the divine beast would be born. moreover, before the birth of the divine beast, the demonic beasts in the demonic beast forest will definitely be restless and might even trigger a beast tide. they will only settle down tomorrow morning, so there is no need for us to go there early. it won¡¯t be too late to set off tomorrow.¡± ¡°i see¡­ master, you have thought it through. i¡¯ve learned from your wisdom.¡± qian rong blinked her eyes. ¡°in addition, miss feng and young master yan chen also said that since master has taken a fancy to the divine beast, then they won¡¯t go and join the excitement. they¡¯re just waiting to go to the demonic beast forest tomorrow and watch master subdue the divine beast to cheer for master.11 ¡°these two little things really know how to slack off.¡¯¡¯ as su qian spoke, the smile on her lips deepened. ¡°then come with me tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°yes, master. please rest early.¡± with that, qian rong obediently turned around and left the room. su qian put down the ancient book and turned toward the bed. while su qian peacefully slept at home, su yunxian and the others, who were afraid that others would take the initiative, endured hardships throughout the night in rhe demonic beast forest. they were chased by the rampaging demonic beasts all the way, and half of the members from various large sects were killed. in the end, everyone was forced to cooperate to survive the small beast tide. they passed through the beast tide together and arrived at the ancient tree where the divine beast egg was. by the time they arrived, it was already sunrise the next day. dazzling sunlight crossed the horizon and cast its rays on the ancient tree and the surrounding trees. it passed through the layers of tree shadows, like a layer of holy light, enveloping the divine beast egg in the crown of the tree. ¡°is that the divine beast egg?¡±¡® su yunxian couldn¡¯t hide her excitement despite her disheveled appearance as she gazed at the silver-white divine beast egg.. Chapter 229 - Chapter 229: The Divine Beast Egg Had To Be Hers No Matter What! chapter 229: the divine beast egg had to be hers no matter what! translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio the divine beast egg, which was the size of a human head, was surrounded by bursts of dazzling silver light. a holy and pure aura continuously emanated from the divine beast egg, causing everyone from various sects present to be restless. they simply wanted to rush up and snatch the divine beast egg now. however, everyone present still maintained their rationality. no one really rushed forward impulsively. the divine beast egg was surrounded by a layer of seven-colored enchantment that was visible to the naked eye. the power contained in it was terrifying at a glance. it was not difficult to imagine that with their strength, once they went forward, they would be struck by the aura released by the enchantment before they could touch the divine beast egg, and they would end up turning into ashes. ¡°fifth elder, when can we make our move?¡± su yunxian looked at the divine beast egg longingly. her greedy eyes were unwilling to look away no matter what. she simply wished that she could immediately secure the divine beast egg- one had to know that demonic beasts were extremely rare. and those who could tame high-level demonic beasts could dominate a region. moreover, the divine beast egg in front of them was a rare one. whoever obtained the divine beast inside could become a formidable force within five years, no, within three years! su yunxian could not help but feel excited when she thought about how she could rely on the divine beast in the divine beast egg to reach the heavens in one step. this divine beast egg had to be hers no matter what! the third elder of the tianji sect, who was beside su yunxian, could not help but smile when he saw her so excited. ¡°xian¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. when the divine beast egg is about to hatch, the enchantment surrounding it will automatically dissipate. that will be the best time for us to make our move.¡± ¡°third elder, do we have a chance of winning?¡± as su yunxian spoke, she looked at the people from the other sects and said worriedly, ¡°i can see that these people around us are quite strong. can we win?¡± ¡°xian¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. third elder is a sixth-rank expert. moreover, fifth elder and i, both fifth-rank elders, will help you. when the time comes, we will protect you and let you sign the contract with the divine beast first.¡± at this moment, fourth elder¡¯s mountain-like burly body came over and laughed. ¡°that¡¯s right. before we set off, sect master had already instructed us that miss xian¡¯er¡¯s aptitude was outstanding. this divine beast must be tied to miss xian¡¯er. we will naturally follow sect master¡¯s instructions.¡± fifth elder was a kind old man with a walking stick in his hand, said with a smile. ¡°master has high hopes for me, and 1 have nothing else to repay him with. the only way to not disappoint master is to focus on cultivation.¡± as su yunxian spoke, she raised her hand and tucked her hair behind her ear. her alluring appearance stunned the young men from the other sect. since there was still some time before the divine beast broke out of its shell, some young men from other sects could not hold it in any longer and walked up to su yunxian to strike up a conversation. ¡°when the beast tide attacked just now, it was all thanks to miss su¡¯s suggestion to cooperate that everyone was able to gather together. otherwise, with the strength of our tianshui palace, it would have been very difficult to break through the beast tide.¡± a man in a long aqua-blue robe walked forward and swept his gaze over su yunxian¡¯s face with admiration. he then cupped his hands and said, ¡°hello, miss su. i am the eldest disciple of the tianshui palace, shui tianyan. greetings, miss su.¡± seeing shui tianyan strike up a conversation first, many of the young geniuses present secretly regretted being a step too late. they had actually missed the opportunity. su yunxian, on the other hand, used her gaze to carefully size up shui tianyan.. Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: Blamed It On Su Qian chapter 230: blamed it on su qian translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio speaking of tianshui palace, it was also one of the sects under the black nine sect. the black nine sect had a total of nine forces, which were divided into the upper three sects and the lower six sects. among them, tianji sect was the strongest sect among the lower six sects. in comparison, tianshui palace appeared slightly inferior. shui tianyan was also a well-known figure among the younger generation. he was the only son of the palace master of tianshui palace and had decent talent. he would undoubtedly become an overlord in the future. however, su yunxian¡¯s standards were extremely high. shui tianyan might be able to feel proud in front of other women, but he was far from being qualified in her presence. ¡°young palace master, you¡¯re too polite. it¡¯s all thanks to the powerful strength of our sect¡¯s elders that we were able to escape. i¡¯m just a small disciple, so i dare not to take credit.¡± su yunxian¡¯s tone was neither humble nor overbearing, but it further impressed shui tianyan ¡°miss su is really humble. by the way, 1 haven¡¯t had the time to apologize to miss su yet. i only arrived at the imperial capital in the evening yesterday and didn¡¯t have the time to attend ancestor su¡¯s funeral. 1 have to apologize to miss su today. i hope miss su won¡¯t blame me,¡± shui tianyan quickly said. how could su yunxian care about an unimportant person? her eyes darted around and she suddenly sighed. ¡°young palace master, it¡¯s actually a good thing that you didn¡¯t come. otherwise, 1 would be afraid that you would unintentionally offend the wrong people while speaking up for me, just like my senior brother who had his hands chopped off.¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± shui tianyan wasn¡¯t lying. he had indeed rushed to the imperial capital last night, and immediately after, he encountered the imminent birth of the divine beast. he hurriedly rushed to the demonic beast forest. he really hadn¡¯t heard anything about gu luoyang¡¯s incident. immediately, people from the other sects walked over and gossiped, ¡°it seems that the young palace master really didn¡¯t have the time to stay in the imperial capital. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been unaware of this. in fact, it was strange. yesterday, after the young master luoyang attended the funeral, he had his hands cut off on the way back. it was also a passerby who found him and saved him. otherwise, he might not even be able to keep his life!¡± ¡°there¡¯s actually such a thing?¡± shui tianyan was shocked. ¡°i wonder who young master luoyang has offended that he would be subjected to such revenge?¡± ¡°senior brother has always been kind-hearted. other than the conflict with young master yan chen from xuanyun sect yesterday, he did not offend anyone.¡± su yunxian changed the topic and continued, ¡°however, xuanyun sect is a reputable righteous sect. young master yan chen is not that kind of person. i don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°indeed, xuanyun sect wouldn¡¯t, but su qian might! that woman has a strong vengeful heart. she didn¡¯t even attend ancestor su¡¯s funeral. such a heartless woman is capable of anything,¡± someone said. ¡°please don¡¯t say that. seventh sister has indeed met many heroes in the martial world in the past six years, but i believe that seventh sister won¡¯t do such things.¡± su yunxian concealed the cold glint that flashed in her eyes. ¡°besides, the only people who have provoked seventh sister before were the ximen family and my senior brother. one of them was exterminated and the other was crippled. such vicious methods are not something that my seventh sister would do.¡± su yunxian¡¯s words seemed to be speaking up for su qian, but she connected the ximen family¡¯s annihilation to the incident in gu luoyang and blamed it on su qian. everyone sighed and tried to persuade su yunxian not to be too naive. however, before they could express their disdain for su qian, the area around the divine beast egg that had been silent for a long time suddenly emitted a dazzling light.. Chapter 231 - Chapter 231: Hundreds of Birds Are Greeting, and A Thousand Miles of Sunshine Shine chapter 231: hundreds of birds are greeting, and a thousand miles of sunshine shine translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio instantly, the faint light shattered the sky, and the color of the world changed. it emitted a strange fragrance that spread far and wide! the seven-colored barrier rapidly shattered and turned into a pillar of light that shot into the sky, dyeing the sky seven-colored. the intoxicating fragrance permeated every corner of the demonic beast forest. in an instant, all the demonic beasts in the demonic beast forest curled up on the ground and did not dare to move. all the flying demonic beasts in the forest spread their wings and soared in the seven-colored sky. they did a hundred-bird dance and flew in the sky obediently, paying homage to the divine beast egg and obediently circling around it. ¡°hundreds of birds are greeting, and a thousand miles of sunshine shine. this divine beast egg is finally going to hatch!¡± someone in the crowd sighed. everyone looked at the divine beast egg with burning eyes, and the atmosphere suddenly became extremely tense. su yunxian¡¯s beautiful figure rushed out before everyone else! with a burning gaze fixed on the divine beast egg, su yunxian was determined to get it. her figure turned into an afterimage and streaked across the sky as she headed straight for the divine beast egg. with a cracking sound, the surface of the divine beast egg cracked open. a dazzling array of colors shot out from within, making su yunxian appear like a celestial goddess bathed in the radiant. everyone who witnessed it was stunned! however, the others didn¡¯t just stand there foolishly. they immediately rushed out together. however, as soon as they moved, third elder, fourth elder, and fifth elder from their side rushed out at the same time. the terrifying strength of the fifth-rank and sixth-rank experts swept out like a flood, instantly causing everyone to be unable to move. ¡°please think carefully. this divine beast egg belongs to miss xian¡¯er. whoever takes a step forward, will be going against our tianji sect!¡± fifth elder sneered with a smirk on his lips. the faces of the crowd turned grim. they were not afraid of tianji sect, but with three old monsters blocking their way, they were no match! at this moment, su yunxian had already reached the side of the divine beast egg- ¡°the divine beast egg is mine!¡± su yunxian¡¯s eyes were filled with a burning desire. she shouted loudly, lifted her foot, and tapped on the branch of the ancient tree. then, she leaped toward the divine beast egg. everyone¡¯s eyes widened in despair as they helplessly watched the scene unfold. tianji sect suffered the least injuries in the beast tide just now, and the other sects were no match for them. it seemed that this time, the divine beast was going to be theirs! just as su yunxian¡¯s finger had touched the edge of the divine beast egg, a dazzling red silk flew over from afar like a flame. like a ray of multicolored light, it sent su yunxian flying with a bang. ¡°all!¡± su yunxian suffered a heavy blow and flew out in a sorry state. the red silk spun in the air and retracted. everyone¡¯s eyes turned toward the owner of the red silk. with just one glance, everyone was deeply amazed. su qian flew over, her black hair dancing wildly in the wind with her enchanting red dress. she was like a millennium-old enchantress, and her breathtaking beauty outshone all the surrounding flowers. all the men present were mesmerized by her, and they even forgot about su yunxian¡¯s existence. poor su yunxian flew into the air and saw that the men who had shown her affection just a moment ago were now all looking at su qian and had forgotten about her existence. she screamed angrily, ¡°elders, save me!¡± ¡°third elder, catch her!¡± fourth elder and fifth elder were both shocked. they considered su yunxian to be the most promising disciple favored by their sect master. if she got injured, it would be their fault. third elder calculated the position su yunxian would land. he opened his arms and waited for su yunxian to fall into his arms. unfortunately, plans couldn¡¯t keep up with the changes.. Chapter 232 - Chapter 232: Heading Straight For The Huge Pile of Demonic Beast’s Feces On The Ground chapter 232: heading straight for the huge pile of demonic beast¡¯s feces on the ground translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio in the distance, a golden light suddenly shot out from a large tree and smashed into su yunxian¡¯s body. this attack wasn¡¯t powerful, but it managed to make su yunxian miss the third elder¡¯s embrace perfectly. instead, with a bang, it went straight for the huge pile of demonic beast feces on the ground beside the third elder. su qian looked in the direction of the golden light from afar, but all she saw was the dense forest in the distance, without any trace of a person. for some reason, she felt that the aura emitted by the golden light just now was very familiar to her. however, before she could investigate further, the aura disappeared completely, and she could not find it at all. however, su qian didn¡¯t have the time to dwell on it. instead, she raised her hand and swept it over. the red silk quickly stretched out and wrapped around the divine beast egg on the tree branch before everyone else could make a move, and brought it into her embrace. the silver-white divine beast egg fell into her arms. it still carried a trace of warmth. it felt warm to the touch and was very magical. su qian narrowed her eyes as she watched the crack on the divine beast egg slowly expand. she must not disturb the hatching of this divine beast, or else it would die prematurely. she had to wait for the divine beast to come out of its shell before she could sign a contract with it. before that, anyone could come and fight for it. as expected, su qian¡¯s actions sparked dissatisfaction among everyone. however, before everyone could react, a loud bang sounded. everyone saw the wet feces of the demonic beast explode like fireworks, forming a large number of feces meteors that spread in all directions. ¡°alih, ahh, ahh?¡± shui tianyan was stunned by the scene before him, and at that moment, a pile of demonic beast¡¯s feces flew into his wide-open mouth. immediately, an indescribable taste spread in his mouth, causing shui tianyan¡¯s eyes to roll back and he fainted. the people of the other sects weren¡¯t any better. everyone looked at the flying demonic beast¡¯s feces in horror. they couldn¡¯t dodge in time and were hit one by one. none were spared. the third elder was even worse off. he was covered in fecal matter on one side. the indescribable stench almost made him vomit. however, third elder was not the most miserable one. su qian looked at the pile of poop that had completely exploded and su yunxian, who had crawled out of it. at this moment, su yunxian¡¯s entire body was covered in the dark brown feces of the demonic beast. the strong smell made her tremble ail over. at this moment, her mind went blank. she felt that her eyes were filled with tears from the stench of feces. she subconsciously raised her hand to wipe her eyes and face, but she did not expect that the feces of the demonic beast would spread evenly on her face. when su qian saw this scene, she couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. using the feces of the demonic beast as a facial mask, this su yunxian was truly indulging in excitement. ¡°xian¡¯er¡­?¡± the corner of the third elder¡¯s mouth twitched as he watched su yunxian let out a beast-like howl. it seemed like her butt was on fire, she suddenly jumped up from the spot. the stench assaulted her face. su yunxian screamed like a pig being slaughtered, ¡°ahhh! su qian, i¡¯ll kill you!¡± even su yunxian couldn¡¯t hold back her usual gentle image in such a situation. she had never experienced such a humiliation before. she was so angry that she trembled and glared at su qian in the distance, her eyes almost spewing fire. not only su yunxian, but everyone also looked at su qian with resentment. most of them didn¡¯t notice the golden light, so everyone thought that su qian had thrown su yunxian into the pile of demonic beast¡¯s feces, splashing feces all over them! Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: Drop The Divine Beast Egg And I’ll Spare Your Life chapter 233: drop the divine beast egg and i¡¯ll spare your life translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio especially when everyone saw the divine beast egg in su qian¡¯s hand, they clenched their fists in jealousy and hatred, their eyes almost ready to shed blood! following closely behind su qian, qian rong saw the fierce and menacing looks on everyone¡¯s faces. she immediately pulled out the short sword at her waist and stood beside su qian to protect her. however, qian rong¡¯s actions only elicited mocking laughter from the crowd. ¡°su qian, drop the divine beast egg.¡± su qian nonchalantly squinted her eyes and retorted, ¡°why should 1?¡± ¡°because you¡¯re unworthy!¡± the fourth elder of the tianji sect was the first to stand up. his burly figure instantly carried a lot of weight. in addition, he narrowed his eyes fiercely and pointed at su qian¡¯s nose as he angrily rebuked, ¡°su qian, why don¡¯t you think about your own weight? how can a filthy person like you deserve a noble creature like the divine beast?!¡± su qian looked at the crowd indifferently, her tone so indifferent that it was as if she couldn¡¯t feel the terrifying killing intent emanating from everyone. ¡°1 can¡¯t give away what has fallen into my hands. if you want to snatch my things, it¡¯ll depend on whether you have the ability to do so.¡± su qian¡¯s smile was so enchanting. her eyes were filled with disdain and arrogance, making one¡¯s heart tremble. everyone looked at this arrogant and insolent woman and couldn¡¯t figure out where this woman got such courage from! with so many of them present, each of them could easily subdue her with a single blow! furthermore, the third elder of the tianji sect was a sixth-rank expert. where did su qian get the confidence to think that she and her servant could triumph over all of them? ¡°hmph, you¡¯re not very capable, but you¡¯re quite arrogant.¡± the third elder took off his dirty robe and angrily wiped the smelly feces from his face. he said coldly to su qian, ¡°su qian, drop the divine beast egg within three breaths and 1¡¯11 spare your life.¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have much ability and talk a lot of nonsense.¡± looking at the third elder indifferently, su qian sensed his early-stage sixth-rank strength and sneered in disdain. ¡°hmph, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. xian¡¯er, deal with her yourself, lest others say that our tianji sect bullies the weak.¡± the third elder glanced at su yunxian and said. su yunxian removed her clothes and washed her face with the water in the water bag, finally looking presentable. however, su yunxian¡¯s hair was still stained with clumps of feces. even though she had wiped off most of the feces on her body, a pungent stench continued to emanate from her head. with a deep hatred for su qian, su yunxian wouldn¡¯t miss this good opportunity. she stepped forward in a swift stride and declared, ¡°seventh sister, since things have come to this point, don¡¯t blame me for being heartless! but don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re sisters after all. i won¡¯t take your life.¡± su qian glanced at su yunxian, disappointment evident in her eyes. with third elder¡¯s strength, it was worth it for her to make a move. however, she really could not muster up any enthusiasm for someone like su yunxian. however, su qian thought of something. ¡°i¡¯ve always been someone who returns the favor when others show me respect. you¡¯ve been scheming to ruin my reputation these past few days. 1 should take revenge for this.¡± ¡°seventh sister, i¡¯ve always tried my best to speak up for you, but i never expected you to misunderstand me like this. it seems that our sisterly bond can only end here!¡± as su yunxian spoke, she raised her hand and pulled out the sword at her waist. ¡°sister, i¡¯m coming.. you better be careful!¡± Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: Tianji Illusion Radiance chapter 234: tianji illusion radiance translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio as soon as she finished speaking, the long sword in su yunxian¡¯s hand swiftly danced in the air, creating a dazzling sword flower. a layer of multicolored light shone on the long sword, causing the long sword to split into several afterimages as it danced. the sharp sword qi shot straight into the clouds, causing the surrounding air to tremble slightly, shocking everyone around to reveal a look of surprise. ¡°oh my, isn¡¯t this the ultimate technique of the tianji sect, the tianji illusion radiance!¡± shui tianyan rinsed his mouth several times, and the smell of feces finally disappeared from his mouth. he exclaimed in surprise. upon hearing this, everyone was stunned. the tianji illusion radiance was the ultimate technique of the tianji sect, and could only be learned by the sect master and the successor appointed by the sect master. once this technique was used, the sword shadow in the hand would refract into numerous phantoms. the higher the level of the user, the more phantoms would be created. its power could rival that of multiple simultaneous strikes. su yunxian¡¯s current strength was only at the early-stage fourth rank. however, using the tianji illusion radiance, she could even fight against an early-stage fifth-rank expert! su qian looked at su yunxian indifferently and raised her eyebrows. su yunxian¡¯s words sounded pleasant, but her actions were not polite at all. she used a deadly move right from the start. it seemed that she was really determined to eliminate her. however, su qian¡¯s eyes did not waver when she saw this scene. she held the divine beast egg in her arms with one hand as if she was holding a baby, and the other hand gripped the red silk in her hand tightly. on the other side, su yunxian had finished accumulating her strength. dazzling radiance shot forth from her sword, and her awe-inspiring aura transformed into waves of energy that spread in all directions. she pretended to wear a pained expression and shouted, ¡°seventh sister, farewell forever!¡± boom! in an instant, dozens of sword shadows transformed into a beam of light that contained extremely terrifying spiritual power as it tore through the air and headed straight for su qian. when the third elder and the others saw this scene, they all smirked. they were certain that su qian would die! su qian calmly raised her eyebrows as she watched this scene. when the beam of light approached her, she threw the red silk in her hand. ¡°a mere trick, shattered!¡± su qian¡¯s charming voice sounded like a charm. then, everyone heard a loud bang that sounded like thunder exploding in their ears, almost shattering their eardrums! everyone only saw the red silk being thrown out. following that loud bang, it actually shattered the tianji illusion radiance! the loud sound spread in all directions along with the aftershock, causing the eardrums of the weaker people in the surroundings to rupture, and they spat out a large mouthful of blood. the shockwaves rapidly expanded, sweeping through after the technique was shattered, directly sending su yunxian flying! splat! su yunxian¡¯s blood surge. when she landed on the ground, the sword in her hand broke from the middle! ¡°this is impossible¡­!¡± as su yunxian spoke, a large pool of blood flowed out of her mouth. her body began to twitch uncontrollably as she looked at su qian as if she had seen a ghost. it was shattered? her full-powered attack was effortlessly broken by su qian! she didn¡¯t even see how su qian moved, yet her attack was easily thwarted. not only su yunxian but everyone present was dumbfounded. a gentle breeze blew by, and everyone present was stunned on the spot. their mouths were wide open, revealing a comical and dull expression. a move that even a fifth-rank expert did not dare to take head-on was effortlessly shattered by su qian with a wave of her hand¡­ ¡°how is that possible? could it be that su qian is a peak fifth-rank expert?¡± shui wuyan was so frightened that his legs went weak as he cried out in disbelief.. Chapter 235 - Chapter 235: This Divine Beast Liked Her Very Much chapter 235: this divine beast liked her very much translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio only a peak fifth-rank expert could withstand su yunxian¡¯s attack. logically speaking, su qian was still a good-for-nothing six years ago. even if she cultivated desperately, she was at most a third-rank expert now. that attack just now should have either killed or severely injured her! however, not to mention being seriously injured, not even a strand of su qian¡¯s hair was out of place. her red dress danced and fluttered boldly in the wind, rebellious yet devastatingly beautiful. the faces of the three elders of the tianji sect instantly turned extremely ugly. ¡°this is impossible!¡± the third elder roared angrily as he clenched his fists in frustration and glared at su qian. ¡°i¡¯d rather eat sh*t than believe that this wretched girl is a peak fifth-rank expert! su qian, what kind of sinister trick did you use? tell it!¡± su qian coldly took in the third elder¡¯s exasperated expression, her demeanor akin to watching a jumping clown. just as tensions rose, the divine beast egg in su qian¡¯s arms suddenly emitted a strong light. crack! an intense light spread rapidly in the air like ripples, transforming into a sturdy barrier that tightly protected su qian. crack! the shell of the divine beast egg gradually cracked open, revealing the divine beast wrapped in a silvery-white ball of light. ¡°oh no, the divine beast has hatched!¡± the fifth elder said with an ugly expression. ¡°no! that¡¯s my divine beast. i can¡¯t let anyone else snatch it away!¡± su yunxian¡¯s face changed abruptly as she pounced on su qian like a madman. ¡°xian¡¯er, don¡¯t be rash!¡± the third elder felt a sense of dread from the aura emitted by the divine beast and knew that su yunxian would definitely not be a match. unfortunately, third elder¡¯s warning came a step too late. su yunxian had already rushed towards su qian, but she hadn¡¯t even touched a single strand of su qian¡¯s hair. her figure had already turned into an afterimage and was instantly blasted away by the light released by the divine beast. the third elder was greatly alarmed and rushed forward and caught su yunxian. after strenuously dispelling the layer of shocking aura that enveloped su yunxian, he was finally relieved. ¡°third elder, su qian was deceiving us. she used the power of the divine beast to deal with me!¡± su yunxian said indignantly as blood seeped out of her mouth and nose. su qian must have used the power of a divine beast to break through her attack just now. otherwise, how could su qian be her match? ¡°d*mned treacherous scoundrel.¡± the third elder also agreed with su yunxian¡¯s statement. after all, neither he nor su yunxian wanted to believe that su qian could be a fifth-rank expert. meanwhile, su qian looked at the divine beast gradually shedding its shell in her arms in surprise. she raised her hand and touched the ball of light that enveloped its body. she immediately felt the gentle and joyful aura of the divine beast. this divine beast liked her very much. even with just a touch, she could guess what the divine beast was thinking. when su qian thought of this, her heart softened. ¡°don¡¯t worry. from today onwards, you¡¯re my contracted beast. as long as i¡¯m here, no one can bully you.¡± as if in response to su qian, the ball of light emitted a seven-colored glow that completely surrounded su qian. ¡°not good! su qian is about to form a contract with the divine beast!¡± shui tianyan¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets when he saw this. ¡°hurry up! someone stop her!¡± fourth elder stomped his foot forcefully and said.. Chapter 236 - Chapter 236: Form a Contract With You chapter 236: form a contract with you translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio however, fourth elder¡¯s words made no difference whatsoever. among the people present, no one was a match for the divine beast at all. if they rushed up now, it would be equivalent to courting death! sensing the resentment and indignation in the eyes of the crowd, su qian arrogantly raised a seductive smile and scratched her fingertips with her nails. a blood-red mark was left on her snowy white fingertip, and droplets of blood continuously surged out, heavily tapping on the divine beast egg. buzz! a massive contract formation unfolded beneath su qian¡¯s feet. in an instant, a violent wind roared and the sky changed color. the colorful lasers in the sky constantly twisted and changed. this scene astonished everyone who witnessed it. ¡°with heaven and earth as witness, mountains and seas as the covenant. i, with my bloodlines as the foundation, form a contract with you. we will live and die together, coexisting with the sun and moon, binding fate and body. solidify!¡± su qian quickly chanted the incantation to make the divine beast acknowledge her as its master. as her words fell, her blood fused into the divine beast¡¯s body. a seven-colored light shot into her forehead and fused with her spiritual world. at this point, su qian waved her hand, and the sky¡¯s abnormalities disappeared. the contract was officially formed. the smoke and dust that had been swept up in the surroundings were still spreading in the air, blinding everyone¡¯s eyes and making them unable to believe what they saw. right before their eyes, su qian had formed a contract. from today onwards, su qian was the master of the divine beast! su yunxian was infuriated to the point of nearly spitting blood. her blood churned, and her eyes were bloodshot. ¡°su qian, return my divine beast!¡± ¡°pah! you shameless slut, are you using your eyes to vent your anger? can¡¯t you see that the divine beast has already signed a contract with my master?¡± qian rong stood up with her hands on her waist. she looked at su yunxian and spat. ¡°su yunxian, you¡¯re too good at flattering yourself! what do you mean by your divine beast? just call it once and see if it responds to you!¡± qian rong¡¯s words made su qian chuckle. the maid that ah you had found for her was quite good. she was usually quick-witted and intelligent, and most importantly, she had a venomous tongue, truly winning su qian¡¯s favor. ¡°you, ail of you have gone too far!¡± su yunxian couldn¡¯t win against qian rong. her eyes were filled with tears. if anyone unaware saw her like this, they would think that she had suffered an enormous grievance. ¡°third elder, you have to help me!¡± ¡°xian¡¯er, don¡¯t worry.¡± the third elder took a step forward, his gaze was sharp as a blade. ¡°su qian, your conduct is immoral. you are not qualified to possess the divine beast! if you don¡¯t break the contract and hand over the divine beast, don¡¯t blame our tianji sect for being impolite!¡± as soon as the third elder finished speaking, the fourth elder and fifth elder simultaneously stepped forward, their eyes fixed on su qian with a predatory gaze. ¡°i¡¯ve encountered plenty of shameless people, but this is the first time i¡¯ve seen someone without an ounce of shame or dignity.¡± su qian looked at the three of them and sneered, ¡°bullying the weak with strength in numbers and age. the elders of your tianji sect are only capable of this.¡± su qian¡¯s words immediately made the three elders lose face. in terms of age, the three of them were much older than su qian. not to mention the fact that it was the three of them against a young girl. no matter where this matter went, it would not be good to hear. however, the three elders did not care about whether it sounded good or not. all they had in their eyes was the divine beast. as long as they could obtain the divine beast, killing su qian meant nothing to them! ¡°cut the crap. everyone in the imperial capital knows that you are a worthless woman with no talent or virtue. it¡¯s a waste to give you the divine beast. it¡¯s better to give it to us so it can be put to good use!¡± fourth elder ignored his flushed face and turned to urge third elder, ¡°third brother, stop talking nonsense with su qian.. hurry up and kill her!¡± Chapter 237 - Chapter 237: The First Person That This Divine Beast Saw Upon Opening Its Eyes chapter 237: the first person that this divine beast saw upon opening its eyes translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°that¡¯s right. before the divine beast breaks through the ball of light and the mark shows any reaction, we have to quickly kill su qian and destroy the contract between her and the divine beast,¡± fifth elder urged. this time, the divine beast egg should be a very rare flying divine beast. the first person that this divine beast saw upon opening its eyes forms a deep bond with them, just like how newly hatched chicks treat the first living thing they see as their mother. the same applies to this divine beast. as long as they could kill su qian before the divine beast opened its eyes, the contract between su qian and the divine beast would no longer be valid. they still had a chance! hearing this, su yunxian realized that she still had a chance. she immediately looked at su qian as if she was looking at a dead person, and she instantly became even more smug. so what if su qian had formed a contract with the divine beast? even if she was a peak fifth-grade expert, she would not be a match for the three elders joining forces! ¡°master, should you leave first?¡± qian rong looked at su qian nervously and asked. ¡°no need.¡± su qian shook her head. ¡°i can handle them on my own.¡± ¡°hahaha, su qian, you¡¯re really boasting!¡± the fourth elder let out a thunderous laugh and turned to look at the other two elders and said. ¡°third brother, fifth brother, the two of you can rest. i can destroy this little girl alone.¡± ¡°good. go ahead and don¡¯t be merciful.¡± the third elder was determined to obtain the divine beast, and his eyes were filled with killing intent as he looked at su qian. fourth elder sneered and took out a pair of meteor hammers from his back. with a swift movement, he walked towards su qian. the remaining people from the other sects could already anticipate the outcome of this scene. fourth elder was a mid-stage fifth-rank expert. he was only half a step away from being a peak fifth-grade expert. even his peers were no match for him, let alone a junior like su qian. ¡°su brat, i¡¯m going to beat you until you kneel and beg for mercy!¡± the fourth elder grinned hideously and twisted his neck. the bones in his body cracked as he tightened his grip on the meteor hammer. the muscles on his arms almost burst through his sleeves. fourth elder tapped the ground with the tip of his toes, and his figure burst out from where he was! feeling the hostility coming at her, a cold glint flashed across su qian¡¯s phoenix-like eyes. ¡°the elders of your tianji sect, none of you need to leave the demonic beast forest alive today¡­¡± su qian smiled and whispered to the fourth elder. her rebellious voice showed that she didn¡¯t regard fourth elder as a threat at all. terrified by the terrifying aura, fourth elder trembled for a moment and felt a hint of fear. ¡°die!¡± however, fourth elder¡¯s fear lasted only a moment. he immediately swung the meteor hammer and aimed a heavy blow at su qian¡¯s head! su qian was about to make a move when she suddenly felt a familiar aura sweep over. instantly, the murderous intent in her enchanting phoenix eyes dissipated. it seemed that she still did not have the chance to make a move today. fourth elder was puzzled as to why su qian had retracted her aura. just as he thought su qian had resigned herself to her fate, his mocking laughter reached his throat. however, he wasted as a silver light shot towards them from afar. ¡°today, our xuanyun sect is here. whoever dares to touch su qian will die!!¡± no one saw what happened clearly. they only heard the crisp sound of metal colliding in the sky. then, the meteor hammers in the fourth elder¡¯s hand were shattered by a long sword. his shoulder was slashed and he was sent flying. everyone was shocked as they looked at the white-robed youth who stood in front of su qian. yan chen was shrouded in a strong aura as he held his sword tightly to protect su qian.. his aura was monstrous, and everyone was stunned! Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: So, Third Elder Wants My Life? chapter 238: so, third elder wants my life? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°the people from xuanyun sect?¡± the third elder¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as he watched the fourth elder¡¯s figure leave an afterimage in the air. then, with a loud sound, he crashed onto the ground. ¡°puff!¡± the fourth elder spat out a large mouthful of blood. he was beaten until his eyes rolled back and nearly passed out. ¡°how is this possible? why would yan chen from the xuanyun sect protect su qian?¡± su yunxian looked at yan chen with apprehension. although yan chen was young, he was the most famous genius in the black nine sect. as the eldest grandson of the sect master of the xuanyun sect, he was already a peak fifth-rank expert at such a young age. even the elders of the other sects were wary of him, let alone his peers. moreover, yan chen had a cold demeanor. even among the disciples of the same sect, only feng tianjiao, who was his childhood friend, caught his eye. however, today, he stood up and protected su qian! su yunxian recalled how the xuanyun sect had spoken up for su qian in front of the su family yesterday. only then did she realize that it wasn¡¯t a coincidence. feng tianjiao also rushed over and looked at su qian nervously. ¡°sister su, are you alright?¡± ¡°of course i¡¯m fine. here, take a look at what this is.¡± su qian looked at the two of them with a smile and waved the divine beast in her hand. the divine beast was still wrapped in a light cluster, but the two of them recognized it from its aura. ¡°sister su, you¡¯re amazing! with this divine beast guarding our xuanyun sect, our overall strength will definitely increase greatly!¡± feng tianjiao exclaimed in admiration. and with her words, the suspicions in everyone¡¯s hearts were confirmed! this su qian was actually from the xuanyun sect?! the black nine sect was divided into the upper three sects and the lower six sects. the xuanyun sect was ranked third among the upper three sects, and its strength far surpassed that of the other sects present. when the third elder saw this scene, he could not help but secretly grit his teeth. it seemed that the xuanyun sect was destined to obtain this divine beast today. ¡°you, you¡¯re from the xuanyun sect?¡± the fourth elder, supported by the fifth elder, trembled as he stood up. ¡°yes.¡± at this point, su qian had nothing to hide. ¡°your tianji sect has gone too far. how dare you target our people from the xuanyun sect? 1¡¯11 definitely report this matter to our sect master when 1 return!¡± yan chen put away his sword and said coldly. ¡°it¡¯s said that those who don¡¯t know are not guilty. we didn¡¯t know that su qian was from the xuanyun sect, so we naturally had no intention of offending the xuanyun sect.¡± the third elder¡¯s expression was cold, and his aura was still fierce. ¡°we can let go of the matter of offending the xuanyun sect. we can even give up on the divine beast, but su qian can¡¯t leave today.¡± ¡°you old turtle, who do you think you are to say whether she can leave or not? what worth do you have?¡± feng tianjiao¡¯s eyes widened in anger as she pointed at third elder¡¯s nose and cursed. su qian raised her eyebrows when she heard this. ¡°so, third elder wants my life?¡± interesting. it had been a long time since she had seen someone as fearless as the third elder. the third elder sneered and crossed his arms. ¡°su qian, even if you¡¯re from the xuanyun sect, you¡¯re not an ordinary disciple. however, the person you injured just now is the disciple of our tianji sect¡¯s sect master. in terms of status, xian¡¯er is much more valuable than you. if you don¡¯t die, where will our tianji sect¡¯s reputation go?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, you can take the divine beast away if you want! as long as you kill su qian, we¡¯ll willing hand over the divine beast.¡± the fifth elder sneered. su qian¡¯s eyes flickered as she understood their intentions.. Chapter 239 - Chapter 239: Your Shamelessness Always Manages to Astonish Me chapter 239: your shamelessness always manages to astonish me translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio if su qian were to die today, others would discuss how the xuanyun sect sacrificed a disciple¡¯s life to obtain the divine beast in the future. once such disgraceful words were to spread, the reputation of the xuanyun sect would be ruined. third elder had thought that yan chen and feng tianjiao would be furious and argue with them, but to his surprise, the two young individuals did not show any hysteria. instead, they looked at him as if he was a fool. just as the third elder was feeling puzzled, su yunxian came forward hypocritically and said, ¡°third elder, please don¡¯t be like this. it wasn¡¯t easy for seventh sister to become a disciple of the xuanyun sect. i don¡¯t want her efforts to be in vain. so, as long as she hands over the divine beast, we¡¯ll spare her life.¡± ¡°su yunxian, your shamelessness always manages to astonish me.¡± su qian looked at su yunxian lazily. ¡°unfortunately, i¡¯m not a disciple of the xuanyun sect¡± everyone looked at su qian with astonishment, pondering over the meaning of su qian¡¯s words. therefore, no one noticed that su qian gently shook her sleeve, and a faint fragrance wafted out from it. ¡°aren¡¯t you a disciple of the xuanyun sect?¡± su yunxian seemed to have discovered a new world. she was so happy that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. ¡°miss su is indeed not a disciple of our xuanyun sect¡­¡± before yan chen could finish his words, fourth elder had already stood out in anger. ¡°motherfucker, how dare you be so arrogant if you¡¯re not a disciple of the xuanyun sect?!¡± fourth elder coughed out a mouthful of blood and angrily cracked his fist. ¡°then what nonsense are you talking about? i¡¯ll kill this wretched girl now to vent my anger!¡± after saying that, fourth elder swiftly charged toward su qian. this time, yan chen and feng tianjiao voluntarily stepped aside. seeing fourth elder take the initiative to step forward, su qian smiled and raised her hand to smash his chest with red silk. with a loud bang, the fourth elder¡¯s chest was instantly shattered. he did not even have time to react to what had happened. his limbs had already been shattered by the terrifying spiritual power. he flew out like a piece of rotten meat and smashed onto the ground, instantly losing his breath. this time, the divine beast did not move, and the people from the xuanyun sect did not move. su qian killed a mid-tier fifth-rank expert with a single red silk. ¡°this is impossible¡­¡± third elder was stunned, unable to utter a word. only then did he widen his eyes in shock, but he suddenly realized that his body had no strength left. not only the third elder, but everyone present collapsed to the ground weakly. the spiritual power in their bodies was all sealed, and they coughed out pitch-black poisonous blood. ¡°cough, cough, cough. what happened? where did the poison come from?¡± after shui tianyan said this, he coughed up another mouthful of poisonous blood. ¡°humph, my sister su wanted you to be poisoned, so she naturally did it quietly. how could she let you know?¡± feng tianjiao smiled arrogantly. ¡°take the antidote so that you won¡¯t be affected as well.¡± as she spoke, su qian took out three antidotes and gave them to qian rong and the other two. ¡°that¡¯s impossible. i¡¯m a sixth-rank expert. how could you poison me without me noticing? no one on this continent can poison a sixth-rank expert without them being aware¡­¡± the third elder spat out a mouthful of blood. after saying this, he suddenly thought of someone. three years ago, the xuanyun sect surpassed the tianji sect to become one of the upper three sects because they had spent a lot of effort to invite an elder over.. Chapter 240 - Chapter 240: Peerless Poison Physician, Du Qi! chapter 240: peerless poison physician, du qi! translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio it was rumored that the elder was a dual cultivator of medicine and poison. with a single gesture, the fierce poison could instantly kill a peak sixth-rank expert! that elder was ranked third in the xuanyun sect and was the peerless poison physician known throughout the black nine sect, du qi! his poison could kill without a trace, and his medicine could revive the dead! such an unparalleled poison physician was enough to make all the experts in the world willing to be mobilized by him. the connections he had were strong enough to destroy any of the lower six sects. therefore, there was an unwritten rule in the lower six sects. they could offend the xuanyun sect, but they could not be disrespectful to the third elder, the unparalleled poison physician of the xuanyun sect. ¡°three years ago, our xuanyun sect went through great effort to finally invite miss su as our third elder. her importance is incomparable to a disciple from your tianji sect.¡± yan chen sneered incessantly, his eyes emitted sharp and cold light. ¡°i¡¯ve said it before, i¡¯m not a disciple of the xuanyun sect. however, the difference between us, both being third elders of our respective sects, is quite significant. even if i were to cut off your head and send it to the sect master of the tianji sect, your sect master would not dare to make a fuss in front of me.¡± su qian smiled lightly as she looked at third elder with disdain as if she was looking at an ant by the roadside. everyone looked at su qian. they had never seen such a flamboyant woman. however, su qian had the right to be arrogant. not to mention killing a third elder, even if su qian killed all of them today, their respective sects would not dare to say a word. the poison physician¡¯s ferocious reputation spread throughout the world. he had such a flamboyant strength and the capital to be so arrogant! ¡°no, 1 don¡¯t believe it!¡± su yunxian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she raised her head to look at su qian and let out an ear-piercing scream, ¡°everyone knows that du qi is an old man. how could you, su qian, possibly be him?!¡± ¡°phew, my sister su is clearly as beautiful as a flower. what old man? it¡¯s clearly your wild speculation. sister su won¡¯t take the blame.¡± feng tianjiao looked proudly at the people who were lying on the ground and vomiting blood. ¡°sister su, it seems that these people don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re really a poison physician. i have an idea. let¡¯s simply not detoxify them and let them all die here. we can use facts to prove your strength, sister su.¡± feng tianjiao¡¯s casual words shocked everyone present. su qian, in particular, took her words to heart and nodded thoughtfully. ¡°that¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°no, no no!¡± shui tianyan was about to vomit his gallbladder from coughing up blood. he cried and begged for mercy, ¡°we believe you! we believe you! elder su, please have mercy and spare us!¡± as soon as shui tianyan finished speaking, the people from the other sects present panicked and also started to plead. they cried out, ¡°elder su, we were just in a daze just now and offended you. we didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s the people from the tianji sect who misled us. otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been disrespectful to elder su.¡± ¡°everything was done by the tianji sect. we didn¡¯t attack elder su. we were just implicated by the tianji sect!¡± in the crowd, someone quickly shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°you, how can you people turn your backs so easily¡­¡± the fifth elder trembled as he looked at these people, his expression becoming extremely ugly. when the people present heard this, they all looked at the fifth elder disdainfully. as the saying goes, in times of great crisis, everyone fends for themselves.. for these people, as long as they could survive, what did it matter if the people from the tianji sect lived or died? Chapter 241 - Chapter 241: All the Meridians and Bones in the Body Are Broken chapter 241: all the meridians and bones in the body are broken translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian looked calmly at these struggling people facing her, and she was not surprised by their reactions. this was how the world was. the strong had the absolute power to decide. no matter how much these people struggled, they would still have to kneel on the ground and beg for mercy. ¡°master, how do you plan to deal with these people?¡± qian rong asked respectfully. ¡°today, 1 obtained a divine beast. this matter is worth celebrating, so i won¡¯t kill anyone.¡± su qian smiled gently. then, when everyone heaved a sigh of relief, she said faintly, ¡°however, there have been too many rumors about me recently. my family¡¯s elders are very worried about this. 1 think you all might be able to help me resolve this matter.¡± su yunxian¡¯s body spasmed uncontrollably. she trembled as she raised her head and looked at su qian in horror. coincidentally, their eyes met. under su yunxian¡¯s desperate gaze, su qian raised her hand and casually threw a medicine bottle over. the medicine bottle rolled in front of su yunxian. inside was a black elixir. ¡°eat it and i¡¯ll spare your lives.¡± su qian smiled and said slowly. ¡°no, i¡¯m not eating!¡± su yunxian tried her best to move her feeble limbs, trying to escape. ¡°help! someone save me!¡± however, when su yunxian looked around, the faces of those who had been extremely attentive to her had all changed. they all stared at her like tigers eyeing their prey. their eyes were so sharp that they seemed to be able to see through her. ¡°what do you want? i¡¯m the tianji sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s disciple!¡± su yunxian was so frightened that tears flowed out of her eyes. she almost screamed as she questioned. ¡°1 don¡¯t have much patience. i¡¯ll count to ten. if su yunxian doesn¡¯t take the medicine, you can all stay and accompany her.¡± su qian casually touched the glowing divine beast in her arms and said with a smile. su qian¡¯s pleasant words successfully made everyone present tremble. if the poison physician wanted you to die at the third watch, he would definitely not let them live past the fifth watch! once su qian finished counting to ten, they would all be finished. ¡°ten, nine, eight¡­¡± su qian said slowly. ¡°pry open su yunxian¡¯s mouth and stuff the medicine in!¡± everyone had a crazed look on their faces as they pounced forward at the same time. each of them looked like a frenzied beast as they dragged their powerless bodies to su yunxian with bloodshot eyes. ¡°no, 1 don¡¯t want to!¡± su yunxian struggled in a panic. she was held down tightly and watched as shui tianyan, who had been so attentive to her just a moment ago, pulled off the lid of the medicine bottle and pried open her mouth. ¡°third elder, please save me!¡± su yunxian cried and looked in the direction of the third elder. she saw third elder and the other two elders sitting not far away, watching her with wide eyes. the three of them still had the strength to do so, but none of them came forward to help su yunxian. instead, they maintained a certain distance from her and looked at her coldly. su yunxian, who had been struggling bitterly, felt her heart turn cold. then, her mouth was forcefully opened and the elixir was poured down her throat. after taking the elixir, blood gushed out of su yunxian¡¯s seven orifices. all the bones in her body snapped like firecrackers, and she screamed in pain inaudibly. ¡°no, no!¡± su yunxian felt her meridians and bones snapping apart. it was so painful that she wished she could faint.. Chapter 242 - Chapter 242: Tonight, I Will Find Her Personally chapter 242: tonight, i will find her personally translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio however, under the effect of the elixir, su yunxian could not faint even if she wanted to. she could only stare with her eyes wide open as she watched herself become a cripple bit by bit, squirming on the ground like a pool of mud. the once glamorous eldest miss of the su family was now like a puddle of mud on the side of the road. she rolled back and forth on the ground and could not even stand up. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± after saying this, su qian turned around and threw out a medicine bottle. with a bang, the medicine bottle exploded in front of the third elder and the others. smoke spread out from it, causing everyone to rush forward crazily to breathe. after smelling the smell, the poison in their bodies was finally cured. after the potent toxins were removed from their bodies, everyone trembled as they glanced at the third elder and the others, then quickly left without saying a word. ¡°third brother, we¡¯ve offended du qi this time. how do we explain when we return?¡± the fifth elder¡¯s face showed no joy in surviving after a disaster but rather a worried expression, almost on the verge of tears, as he asked with a pained face. ¡°you¡¯re asking me? how would i know?¡± the third elder was like a barrel that was about to be ignited. after saying this, he clenched his fists. ¡°take su yunxian and leave this place first. we¡¯ll talk about the rest later.¡± the fourth elder and the fifth elder had no better idea. they could only run to su yunxian, who was already in agony, foaming at the mouth. they pulled her up from the ground and quickly left. the third elder thought of everything that had just happened and clenched his fists angrily as he walked forward. ¡°damn su qian, i¡¯ll make you pay the price¡­¡± the third elder spoke earnestly that he did not notice a pale golden light flying over from a large tree at the side and immediately tripped his feet. ¡°awhh!¡± the third elder uncontrollably fell forward to the pile of demonic beast feces next to him. with a loud thud, his face slammed into it, instantly smearing himself with the droppings. in the direction of the golden light, atop a towering tree, dong yan heard the third elder¡¯s miserable shriek, which echoed through the clouds. he glanced at the man beside him. a purplish-red robe fluttered wildly in the wind. xiao yan wore a mask on his face. at this moment, he indifferently withdrew his light golden spiritual power and looked coldly at the third elder who was still screaming incessantly on the ground. if other people were looking at xiao yan, they would undoubtedly be astonished. this was because xiao yan was standing on the tree. his legs did not seem to have any problems at all. they were steadily supporting xiao yan¡¯s body. it did not seem like there was anything wrong with them. ¡°send someone to keep an eye on su yunxian.¡± xiao yan¡¯s expression was indifferent, and his eyes revealed a cold light that could almost freeze a person. a silent and invisible killing intent spread in the air. dong yan lowered his head in fear.¡± yes, i understand.¡± xiao yan took a deep look in the direction su qian left and suddenly chuckled. dong yan cautiously raised his head to look at xiao yan and asked in confusion, ¡°what is your highness laughing about?¡± ¡°qianqian told me before that she has a lot of secrets. now, it seems like it¡¯s true.¡± as xiao yan spoke, his tone was tinged with some pride. ¡°those whom your highness has taken a fancy to naturally won¡¯t be ordinary.¡± dong yan looked at xiao yan. ¡°miss su obtained the divine beast this time, which is equivalent to the xuanyun sect obtaining the divine beast. in this case, the other two sects of the upper three sects, the jade lady palace and the demon sect, will probably not let this matter rest..¡± Chapter 243 - Chapter 243: I’ll Accompany Them to the End chapter 243: i¡¯ll accompany them to the end translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio jade lady palace was the top-ranked sect in the black nine sect. demon sect was the second-ranked sect in the black nine sect. these two sects had been engaged in marriage for centuries and had developed a mutually supportive relationship. if either one of them was provoked, it would be equivalent to provoking the top two sects in the black nine sect. it was also because the relationship between the two sects was like a thousand intertwined vines. a slight move would affect the whole body, so the other sects were not their opponents and dared not easily provoke them. xuanyun sect had gained a foothold in the upper three sects by forcibly squeezing out tianji sect and the blood demon pavilion where ji wanwan resided, all thanks to su qian joining them three years ago. they have been very eye-catching. the reason why jade lady palace and demon sect turned a blind eye was twofold. firstly, they were certain that the xuanyun sect was no match for them and would not dare to challenge their position. secondly, su qian¡¯s reputation as a poison physician was too terrifying and her identity was mysterious, even if someone targeted her, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to make a move. however, the situation was different now. su qian had already revealed herself in public. soon, news of her identity and the fact that she had obtained a divine beast would spread throughout the continent. at that time, everyone would know that su qian had obtained a divine beast and that the xuanyun sect had obtained a divine beast. a divine beast alone was enough to boost the momentum of the xuanyun sect. it could even threaten the demon sect and the jade lady palace, shaking their positions. the sudden strength of the xuanyun sect was all thanks to su qian. therefore, the various large sects would definitely try their best to extend an olive branch and win her over. since su qian had chosen the xuanyun sect, she would not change anymore. once they were unable to take su qian under their wing, the first thing the jade lady palace and the demon sect would do was eliminate su qian once and for all. dong yan was rather nervous as he looked at xiao yan in front of him. however, xiao yan merely smiled faintly. ¡°what are you afraid of when there are hidden sects and several major clans above the black nine sect?¡± after saying this, xiao yan¡¯s feet flashed, and his figure was like a startled swan, rushing out from where he was standing. after hearing his master¡¯s words, dong yan seemed to have been reassured. he obediently followed xiao yan¡¯s swift footsteps and left the demonic beast forest. on the other hand, su qian and the other three quickly left the demonic beast forest and boarded the carriage that had been waiting outside the forest for a long time. after getting into the carriage, feng tianjiao slapped her thigh happily and laughed out loud. ¡°hahahaha, amazing, really amazing! sister su, do you still remember the expression of the third elder of the tianji sect when he discovered your identity? hahaha, it was so ridiculous and funny!¡± feng tianjiao was almost laughing uncontrollably. yan chen could not help but laugh as he said, ¡°in this case, the tianji sect will definitely behave for a while.¡± ¡°if they still want to make trouble, 1¡¯11 accompany them to the end.¡± su qian smiled nonchalantly and said with disdain as she hooked the corner of her lips. ¡°hahaha, the people of the tianji sect want to be impudent, but they need to have the guts for it! just think about it, just now, so many people forced su yunxian to drink the medicine, but the three elders of the tianji sect watched helplessly. from the beginning to the end, they didn¡¯t even dare to let out a fart. it was really embarrassing.¡± qian rong also had a proud expression on her face as she said happily. the smile on su qian¡¯s lips deepened. just as she was about to speak, the ball of light that enveloped the divine beast in her arms was caught off guard and shattered with a bang.. Chapter 244 - Chapter 244: Beauty, You’re So Beautiful chapter 244: beauty, you¡¯re so beautiful translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio it was a sound that was neither too light nor too heavy, like a rubber ball bursting. it immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. su qian quickly lowered her head and looked at the little thing in her arms. at this moment, the halo had completely dissipated in the air. a pitch-black bird was lying in su qian¡¯s arms with its feathers wet. at this moment, perhaps sensing su qian¡¯s gaze, the bird opened its eyes and blinked twice. su qian¡¯s beautiful face was reflected in its sky-blue eyes, and the little bird stared at her for a long time. then, under the hopeful gazes of the crowd, it moved its sharp beak and uttered a sentence. ¡°beauty, you¡¯re so beautiful. why don¡¯t you become my wife?¡± instantly, the smiles that the four of them could not suppress froze in an instant, causing them to look at each other in dismay. then, they fell into a deep silence. did they hear wrongly? the voice of the divine beast sounded tender, like a baby over a year old. it even had a slight tremble, making it difficult to tell its gender, and it sounded cute and adorable. however, who would have thought that such a newborn little divine beast would know how to flirt! it was obvious that the divine beast was still half-asleep. it stared at su qian and admired her peerless beauty. after giggling twice, it drowsily closed its eyes and fell asleep. ¡°i, why do i feel that this little thing doesn¡¯t look like a divine beast?¡± feng tianjiao¡¯s lips twitched as she looked at yan chen beside her in confusion. ¡°isn¡¯t this divine beast a sacred object? shouldn¡¯t it be very decent and powerful? but why, why is sister su¡¯s divine beast like this¡­¡± ¡°so indecent.¡± yan chen completed the unfinished sentence for feng tianjiao. obviously, he and feng tianjiao had the same feeling. they both felt that the divine beast in front of them looked quite wretched. ¡°moreover, shouldn¡¯t divine beast be very awe-inspiring and domineering?¡± qian rong looked at the palm-sized little thing in su qian¡¯s hand and had a complicated expression on her face. ¡°why do i feel like master¡¯s divine beast looks like a quail?¡± ¡°quail? the quail was much better looking than it! look at its black fur. why does it look so strange?¡± feng tianjiao sighed and said. ¡°don¡¯t you think it looks somewhat like a crow?¡± yan chen looked at the divine beast and said after thinking for a moment. ¡°right, right, right. i was wondering why this divine beast looked so familiar. doesn¡¯t it really look like a crow? sister su, what kind of strange thing did you get?¡± feng tianjiao asked with slight disdain. ¡°what else could it be? of course, it¡¯s a divine beast,¡± su qian said, patiently taking out a handkerchief from her pocket and gently wiping the wet black feathers of the divine beast. seeing that it was shivering from the cold, she stuffed it into her clothes and used her body temperature to warm it. ¡°but where did such a strange divine beast come from in this world? it looks pitch-black and very weak.¡± feng tianjiao grew increasingly puzzled as she looked at it. ¡°have we been deceived?¡± yan chen asked with uncertainty. ¡°i personally saw master bring this divine beast out from the divine beast egg. how can it be fake?¡± qian rong quickly said. ¡°then why does it look like this? it¡¯s black and ugly. it doesn¡¯t even look as powerful as an ordinary first-rank demonic beast.¡± feng tianjiao said gloomily, ¡°sister su, you¡¯ve spent so much effort. how did you end up with such a disappointing thing?¡± su qian saw that the three of them were regretful and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. ¡°you guys really don¡¯t recognize something valuable..¡± Chapter 245 - Chapter 245: That Old Hag Went Out With My Father chapter 245: that old hag went out with my father translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°sister su, have you been dealt too much of a blow?¡± feng tianjiao asked worriedly. su qian raised her hand and rubbed the divine beast in her hand as she said confidently, ¡°although this little thing doesn¡¯t look eye-catching, it will definitely shine in the future. just wait and see.¡± ¡°since miss su is so certain, then i believe in what miss su says.¡± yan chen was the first to say firmly. ¡°i, i believe too! ¡± feng tianjiao said with her head held high. ¡°no matter what, it¡¯s still a divine beast, it¡¯ll probably become more powerful as it grows.¡± qian rong murmured softly after stealing a glance at the little divine beast. su qian was very satisfied. she could tell from their words that they were mostly comforting her. however, she didn¡¯t mind at all because she knew very well that the little black crow in front of her was indeed a divine beast. with that in mind, her next step was to protect this little thing and help it successfully pass through its growth period. once it overcame that stage, not to mention the entire continent, at least no one in the black nine sect would be a match for her. as she thought about it, su qian retracted her thoughts and smiled at the three of them. ¡°i¡¯m in a good mood today. let¡¯s go back to the residence and pick up the children. we¡¯ll go to delicious fragrant pavilion for a good meal.¡± fragrant pavilion was the best restaurant in rhe imperial capital. it was famous for its good taste, but it was extremely expensive. although yan chen and feng tianjiao had respectable backgrounds, their upbringing was also very strict. they had never been allowed to take advantage of their elder¡¯s reputation. even the allowance they received was similar to that of ordinary disciples. therefore, they could not afford to go to places like fragrant pavilion. they could only enjoy such a treat by hanging out with rich women like su qian. the group boarded the carriage and returned to the su family. as they got out of the carriage, they noticed a familiar carriage parked at their doorstep. they stopped and looked at the carriage, su qian saw a jade-like hand lift the curtain, and a beautiful figure came out. ¡°wanwan?¡± su qian looked at ji wanwan, who had jumped out of the carriage, in surprise. she looked like a little bull as she bumped into her. ¡°yeah! it was me! xiao qian, are you happy to see me?¡± ji wanwan looked at su qian with a bright smile as she asked with joy. the smile in su qian¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°didn¡¯t you say that you were back at the headquarters? why are you back so soon?¡± the headquarters of the blood demon pavilion was still quite a distance away from the imperial capital, so logically speaking, ji wanwan should not have returned so soon. however, although she did not know why ji wanwan came back so quickly, su qian couldn¡¯t help but feel happy upon seeing her. ¡°speaking of which, it¡¯s quite a coincidence. i was halfway there when i heard that the old hag and my father went out together and weren¡¯t home, so ji tianrong¡¯s trip back home was in vain. i didn¡¯t feel like going back either. i ll go back when the old hag returns, it won¡¯t be too late.¡± the old hag that ji wanwan was referring to was her stepmother. ¡°why would the two of them go out together at this time?¡± su qian asked curiously. when ji wanwan heard this, she looked around mischievously. after making sure that no one was looking at them, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°let me tell you secretly. actually, this time, my father brought the old hag to the demon sect..¡± Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: Blood Demon Pavilion’s Secret chapter 246: blood demon pavilion¡¯s secret translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian raised her eyebrows when she heard this. she realized that this matter was definitely more confidential than she had imagined, so she simply raised her hand to cover ji wanwan¡¯s mouth. ¡°stop. whatever you¡¯re about to say is definitely a secret of your blood demon pavilion. i¡¯d rather not listen.¡± ¡°aiyo, what are you afraid of? we¡¯re friends. moreover, you¡¯re not part of the sect.¡± ji wanwan chuckled disapprovingly. however, before she could finish speaking, she saw feng tianjiao and yan chen take a few steps forward at the same time and stand behind su qian. ¡°young master yan chen, miss feng ¡®er?¡± they were all from the black nine sect and had met each other before, so ji wanwan recognized them at a glance. her eyes widened in shock. ¡°you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°they are here for me.¡± seeing that ji wanwan was staring at her in surprise, su qian said bluntly, ¡°you don¡¯t have to guess anymore. i¡¯m indeed a member of the xuanyun sect.¡± ¡°you, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡± ji wanwan was extremely surprised. she never expected su qian to be a disciple of the xuanyun sect! ¡°i didn¡¯t want to be too high-profile this time, so 1 didn¡¯t say anything,¡± su qian said with a smile. ¡°then is it alright for you to say it now? do you have any enemies who want to take revenge on you once they learn your identity?¡± ji wanwan asked in a hushed voice. ¡°it¡¯s fine. my identity has already been exposed just now. so it doesn¡¯t matter now,¡± su qian said calmly. ¡°qianqian, i find you really amazing. why do you always surprise me every time we meet?¡± ji wanwan said seriously and could not help but click her tongue in wonder. ji wanwan was surprised by the sudden news, but she didn¡¯t know that su qian was not an ordinary disciple of the xuanyun sect, but rather the famous third elder and du qi. su qian didn¡¯t plan to say anything. it wasn¡¯t that she wanted to keep it a secret from ji wanwan. after all, by tomorrow morning, her identity would undoubtedly spread throughout the streets and alleys of the imperial capital. however, ji wanwan¡¯s expression was too conflicted and complex. su qian was worried that if she revealed any more shocking news, ji wanwan would become so excited that she might faint, so she decided to wait until she heard the news herself tomorrow. su ye and su qingqing, who were holding qian rong¡¯s hands on either side, couldn¡¯t help but exclaim when they saw ji wanwan¡¯s expression change rapidly. ¡°aunty¡¯s expressions are really diverse,¡± su qingqing exclaimed. ¡°yes.¡± su ye nodded in agreement. but soon, he noticed something amiss. he pointed at the little boy who was struggling to climb down from ji wanwan¡¯s carriage and asked in confusion, ¡°who is he?¡± su ye¡¯s words successfully attracted the attention of everyone present. they all turned their gaze toward qi sheng, who was carefully getting off the tall carriage. as qi sheng turned his head, he coincidentally met su qian¡¯s enchanting eyes. qi sheng¡¯s face turned red, and his legs gave way. with a muffled thud, he fell out of the carriage and landed heavily on the ground. ¡°ouch!¡± qi sheng sucked in a breath of cold air from the pain. his mouth puckered and tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°aiyo, 1 forgot about you!¡± ji wanwan knew that qisheng was a crybaby. now that he fell so hard, he would definitely cry endlessly. ¡°sob, sob, sob, sister¡­¡± qisheng¡¯s crying voice emerged as he extended his trembling hand toward ji wanwan. just as he was about to act coquettishly, he saw su qian, who followed closely behind ji wanwan.. Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: Crybaby chapter 247: crybaby translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio instantly, qi sheng seemed to have been struck dumb. he held back the cry that hadn¡¯t even left his mouth. ji wanwan saw that qi sheng¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. he clenched his little fists and gritted his teeth. his face was red from holding it in. she frowned in confusion and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? if you want to cry, just cry. who are you competing with?¡± ¡°what happened? didn¡¯t you fall on your butt? why is your face red?¡± su qian leaned over and looked at qi sheng in confusion. qi sheng¡¯s vision was blurred by the tears in his eyes. he couldn¡¯t see su qian clearly, but he could hear her voice. therefore, he tried even harder to hold back his tears and not cry. ¡°i don¡¯t know what happened either. speaking of which, it was strange. this child was usually very sensitive. if it was any other time, he would have long cried and wailed. i don¡¯t know what was wrong with him today,¡± ji wanwan said as she tilted her head in confusion. ¡°oh? so xiao sheng is actually a crybaby?¡± su qian couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°i, i¡¯m not a crybaby!¡± qi sheng raised his hand to wipe away his tears and stood up while holding back his sobs. he patted the soil on his body and looked at su qian seriously as he said, ¡°i¡¯m already eight years old. i¡¯m a man now. a man won¡¯t cry so easily!¡± ¡°have you changed your personality today?¡± ji wanwan raised her hand to touch her snow-white chin and sized up qi sheng. ¡°something¡¯s not right. you must be hiding something from me.¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t,¡± qi sheng said as he stole glances at su qian. he had tried so hard not to hold back his tears just now. sister su qian should think that he was very impressive, right? just thinking of this, qi sheng could not help but be overjoyed. ¡°sister su qian, this is a spiritual stone that 1 accidentally obtained previously. i want to give it to you.¡± after saying that, qi sheng took out a snow-white stone that was glowing with seven-colored light and carefully placed it in su qian¡¯s hand. this spiritual stone was only the size of a palm, but it felt warm to the touch as if it was alive. su qian couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°it¡¯s warm?¡± ¡°this is a warm spirit stone. it can automatically generate heat. the colder the surrounding environment is, the higher its temperature will be. it can be used to warm your hands in winter.¡± qi sheng raised his head shyly and looked at su qian expectantly, ¡°do you like it?¡± ¡°i like it very much. thank you.¡± su qian smiled and patted qi sheng¡¯s head. she then smiled at ji wanwan and said, ¡°we¡¯re going to fragrant pavilion for dinner. why don¡¯t we go together?¡± ¡°alright. let¡¯s go together.¡± ji wanwan immediately agreed. then, the group of people decided not to take the carriage and walked forward while chatting and laughing. meanwhile, qi sheng saw his cousin sister leave with su qian and hurriedly chased after her. however, as soon as qi sheng took a step forward, two small figures blocked his path. su ye sized up qi sheng. he felt that the way this kid was chasing after their mother made him uncomfortable. ¡°the adults will go together, and the children will go together. you should come with us.¡± qi sheng looked at su qian reluctantly and finally agreed. ¡°alright, i¡¯m qi sheng, what about you guys?¡± ¡°i¡¯m su ye. this is my sister, su qingqing.¡± su ye continued to seriously size up qi sheng as he spoke. su qingqing was even more straightforward.. she looked at qi sheng and asked in confusion, ¡°brother qi sheng, why do you keep peeking at my mother?¡± Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: My Father Was So Sick That He Was About to Die chapter 248: my father was so sick that he was about to die translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio hmm? your mother? are you su qian¡¯s children?¡± qi sheng¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked in surprise. ¡°of course¡­¡± as soon as su ye finished speaking, he saw qi sheng s eyes widen with joy. qi sheng looked at the siblings happily as if he had discovered a new continent. su ye asked, ¡°what do you want?¡± ¡°he he, i don¡¯t want anything.¡± qi sheng felt a sense of familiarity seeing that they were su qian¡¯s children and couldn¡¯t help but smile brightly, lie continued, ¡°come on, let¡¯s go. i¡¯ll pull you guys.¡±¡® after saying this, qi sheng didn¡¯t care about su ye and su qingqing¡¯s reaction. he held their hands and walked forward. along the way, the three little buns chatted and laughed, discussing everything about su qian. van chen walked at the back while qian rong walked outside the children, shielding the children from the carriages and pedestrians on the street. su qian, ji wanwan, and feng tianjiao walked at the front. however, even though they were walking at the front, they could clearly hear the lively discussion of the three children. first, qi sheng said with a face full of admiration, ¡°sister su is amazing. previously, my father was so sick that he was about to die. it was all thanks to sister su that my father could recover.¡± ¡°this is nothing. my mother is even more impressive! i remember that when we went out together, someone wanted to bully my mother. in the end, my mother waved her hand and a puff of poisonous smoke turned them into fools,¡± su qingqing said proudly. ¡°that¡¯s right. our mother is the most powerful. not only can she cure people, but she can also teach those bad guys a lesson,¡± su ye also said proudly. ¡°wow, she¡¯s really amazing!¡± qi sheng revealed a look of admiration and excitedly clapped his hands. seeing that the children were happily discussing about herself, su qian felt a little embarrassed. ¡°wanwan, what¡¯s wrong with your brother?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know. anyway, ever since you treated his illness, he has been especially worshipping you. even this time, he begged me to bring him over, so i brought him over.¡± ji wanwan helplessly spread her hands. she obviously couldn¡¯t do anything to qi sheng. ¡°it¡¯s normal for children to worship beautiful big sisters.¡± as feng tianjiao spoke, she placed her head on su qian¡¯s shoulder and said coquettishly, ¡°not to mention little brother qi sheng, even though i¡¯m older. i¡¯m also mesmerized by sister su¡¯s charms.¡± ¡°look at that sweet little mouth of yours. it¡¯s like coated in honey.¡± su qian pinched feng tianjiao¡¯s little face. ¡°alright, since you¡¯re so good at making me happy, i¡¯ll let you order two more dishes later.¡± ¡°hehe, then i¡¯ll thank sister su in advance.¡± the group of people chatted and laughed as they finally arrived at fragrant pavilion. they were all prepared to indulge in a feast at the fragrant pavilion, but when they arrived, they realized that the business here was actually better than usual. the hall and private rooms were already crowded. the waiter came up apologetically and bowed to the group of people before saying, ¡°i¡¯m sorry. we re full today. if you¡¯re willing to wait, you can sit at the door and wait for an hour. i think there will be seats available.¡± ¡°an hour? that¡¯s too long.¡± su qian looked at the sky and pulled ji wanwan and feng tianjiao away. ¡°let¡¯s go, we ll find another place to eat..¡± Chapter 249 - Chapter 249: Sharing a Table chapter 249: sharing a table translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio initially, everyone had come over with full expectations. they were just waiting to enjoy a delicious meal after entering the door. they had even thought of what to order next. however, now that they suddenly informed that there were no available seats and their plans to eat were dashed. they could not help but feel a little depressed. the three children, in particular, had been excitedly discussing their order for the famous eight treasure sweet soup and four happiness duck at the fragrant pavilion. now, with their dreams shattered, they wore gloomy expressions. however, there was nothing they could do about it. there was no seat. just as they were about to leave, the boss of the fragrant pavilion hurriedly approached them. ¡°please wait a moment, honored guests.¡± hearing this, su qian and the others turned around and asked in confusion, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°it¡¯s like this. there¡¯s a guest in the private room on the third floor who came to eat alone and would like some company during the meal. if you don¡¯t mind, you can share a table with that guest.¡± the pavilion owner said with a smile. su qian narrowed her eyes sharply. ¡°is the customer male or female?¡± ¡°he¡¯s a gentleman. moreover, he said that he knew everyone.¡± the pavilion owner rubbed his hands and asked hesitantly, ¡°young miss, i wonder if you would like to share a table with that guest?¡± ¡°let¡¯s do it.¡± seeing that everyone was looking at her in surprise, su qian said calmly, ¡°don¡¯t worry. i know this man who wants to share a table with us.¡± ¡°who?¡± everyone asked in unison. su qian didn¡¯t answer. instead, she led everyone along with the pavilion owner into the restaurant and went all the way to the private room on the third floor. pushing open the door, su qian indeed spotted a familiar figure. in the luxuriously decorated room, xiao yan, who was sitting in a wheelchair, turned around elegantly and looked at them with a smile that was not a smile. ¡°i knew you could guess it.¡± xiao yan¡¯s eyes behind the mask emitted a flowing light as he stared at su qian and said with a smile. ¡°it¡¯s ninth prince¡­¡± ji wanwan looked at this handsome man who could not hide his aura even with a mask. her ambiguous gaze could not help but drift between him and su qian. ¡°ninth uncle!¡± su ye and su qingqing were pleasantly surprised. they rushed in front of xiao yan. ¡°ninth uncle, are you here to eat too?¡± ¡°yeah, shall we dine together?¡± xiao yan¡¯s gaze was gentle as he patted the two children¡¯s heads and asked. ¡°alright!¡± the children agreed immediately and obediently took their seats. seeing that the children were all seated, su qian invited everyone to sit down while she looked at xiao yan and his legs. ¡°what¡¯s going on with you?¡± su qian looked at xiao yan, perplexed as to what he intended to do. unless the man was addicted to the wheelchair, she couldn¡¯t figure out why he still sat there even though he had already recovered. su qian stared at xiao yan thoughtfully and suddenly thought of a possibility, so she leaned closer to xiao yan and whispered into his ear. ¡°aiyoyo, it¡¯s not suitable for children. no peeping allowed.¡± ji wanwan raised her hand to block feng tianjiao and yan chen¡¯s eyes, but yan chen tilted his head to avoid it. ¡°who is this man?¡± yan chen frowned as he looked at xiao yan and asked coldly. ¡°hmm? you don¡¯t know him?¡± seeing that feng tianjiao was also confused, ji wanwan suddenly laughed evilly and raised her hand to cover her mouth.. ¡°he is the ninth prince, xiao yan, xiao qian¡¯s lover!¡± Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: Them Together In The Same Room Early in the Morning chapter 250: them together in the same room early in the morning translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°this is impossible.¡± yan chen looked seriously at ji wanwan and said sternly, ¡°miss su has never been involved with any man!¡± ¡°look at how stubborn you are. qianqian is not a flirtatious person and wouldn¡¯t casually flirt with men. however, ninth prince is different. 1 even saw them together in the same room early in the morning, lying on the same bed¡­¡± ji wanwan noticed that yan chen¡¯s eyes widened, staring at her intently. she felt a chill run down her spine. she cautiously leaned toward feng tianjiao and whispered in her ear, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with your young master yan chen? why is he giving me such a look? it¡¯s so creepy.¡± ¡°sister wanwan, are you sure what you said is true?¡± feng tianjiao couldn¡¯t believe it either. ever since they met sister su, there had been an endless stream of heroes around her. they were all uncontrollably infatuated and vying for her attention. however, no matter how outstanding they were, sister su never gave them a second glance. compared to those handsome young masters, xiao yan was nothing more than a paralyzed waste. feng tianjiao really couldn¡¯t think of anything about him that attracted sister su. ¡°what¡¯s so special about him?¡± yan chen frowned and said coldly. ¡°how would i know?¡± ji wanwan spread her hands. ¡°it¡¯s probably a matter of personal preference. also, don¡¯t underestimate ninth prince. he¡¯s definitely not an ordinary person.¡± ¡°he is indeed not an ordinary person. he is a cripple.¡± feng tianjiao¡¯s mouth twitched. she was unwilling to believe it. yan chen didn¡¯t believe it either. however, he immediately saw su qian lean close to xiao yan¡¯s ear. as su qian approached, a fragrant scent wafted over and xiao yan blissfully narrowed his eyes. ¡°are you pretending to be crippled? do you want to keep your abilities hidden?¡± su qian couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. of course, she had to ask. she had to confirm whether xiao yan had really not recovered or was just pretending. after all, she had already treated xiao yan. if xiao yan did not recover, it would mean her diagnosis and treatment had failed! ¡°let¡¯s talk about it after eating.¡± xiao yan kept her in suspense and pulled su qian to sit beside him. ¡°sit down first and see what you want to eat.¡± su qian was in a bad mood because of xiao yan¡¯s antics. how could she still be in the mood to eat? she could only stare at xiao yan anxiously. su qian¡¯s slightly resentful gaze changed in the eyes of others. ¡°oh my god, sister su is actually looking at a man with such tender, affectionate eyes?!¡± feng tianjiao was stunned. she wondered if the sun was going to rise from the west tomorrow, or if it was going to rain red! otherwise, how could this scene be explained? just as feng tianjiao felt that she had seen everything, yan chen¡¯s expression was cold as he strode over to the seat beside su qian and sat down silently. yan chen¡¯s extremely resentful actions immediately attracted su qian¡¯s attention. turning her head to her side, su qian saw yan chen with his head lowered and looking dispirited. especially when he sensed su qian¡¯s gaze, yan chen turned his head to look at her. his big eyes were watery, like a puppy abandoned by its owner, looking at her with resentment and grievance. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± su qian had always treated yan chen as her younger brother and rarely saw him like this. she couldn¡¯t help but ask with concern. as su qian spoke, xiao yan¡¯s sharp, dagger-like gaze swept toward yan chen.. Chapter 251 - Chapter 251: Crazed Devil Who Kept Exposing Her Brother’s Shortcomings chapter 251: crazed devil who kept exposing her brother¡¯s shortcomings translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio yan chen only felt that xiao yan¡¯s gaze was exceptionally cold, like a sharp blade pressed against his neck, causing goosebumps to appear all over his body. at this moment, yan chen seemed to understand xiao yan¡¯s uniqueness. however, when yan chen noticed su qian¡¯s concerned look, he ignored xiao yan¡¯s gaze and said pitifully, ¡°i¡¯m hungry.¡± su qian couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and curled her lips into a smile. ¡°i never expected to see this childish side of you, especially since you¡¯re usually so serious.¡± ¡°ah chen was indeed very cold in front of others, but he was very obedient when facing sister su. he was very shy,¡± feng tianjiao said, oblivious to the momentary drop in the temperature around xiao yan. she was afraid that the situation wasn¡¯t dramatic enough. ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense. when did 1?¡± although he said no, yan chen cooperated and blushed. the handsome young man¡¯s flushed face was really pleasing to the eye. ¡°what¡¯s there to be shy about in front of me? here, take the menu. order whatever you want to eat.¡± su qian smiled as she looked at yan chen. the smile in her eyes deepened as she spoke indulgently. she had joined the xuanyun sect for three years. yan chen and feng tianjiao were the closest to her, especially yan chen who stuck to her, so she loved her brother very much. ¡°yes.¡± as long as yan chen heard su qian¡¯s words, he was satisfied. he immediately stopped thinking and obediently sat down to order with su qian. meanwhile, xiao yan¡¯s gaze was dark as he stared at su qian¡¯s figure. his expression was extremely resentful. xiao yan¡¯s behavior made ji wanwan, who was at the side, want to walk up to su qian and remind her to be aware of the jealous man behind her. however, su qian remained unaware, engrossed in a lively conversation and banter with yan chen. ji wanwan sighed and tried her best to ignore xiao yan¡¯s gaze. satisfied with their meal choices after consulting everyone¡¯s opinions, su qian looked at the two children and noticed that they had formed a good friendship with qi sheng. they already seemed like good friends. even when the dishes were served, qi sheng didn¡¯t forget to take good care of the siblings. each time a dish was served, qi sheng earnestly helped the children pick their food, reminding them of bone fragments and picking out fish bones for them. fie attended to every aspect. the children rarely had friends, let alone such a caring and attentive friend. for a moment, they liked this big brother in front of them even more. the two children had satisfied expressions on their faces as they chatted and ate with qi sheng. ji wanwan looked at the scene in front of her excitedly and couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue in wonder. ¡°qianqian, tell me honestly. what kind of bewitching potion did you give my brother?¡± su qian ate the delicious food with a puzzled expression. ¡°i didn¡¯t do anything. besides, wasn¡¯t it normal for the children to get along well?¡± ¡°that¡¯s because you¡¯ve never interacted with my brother before. tsk tsk tsk, my brother is different from others. he doesn¡¯t like to talk to other children.¡± ji wanwan could be said to be a crazed devil who kept exposing her brother¡¯s shortcomings. it could be said that she was very happy in doing so. ¡°sister, you¡¯re annoying!¡± qi sheng puffed up his cheeks in anger and said seriously, ¡°sister, you don¡¯t understand.. little brother ye and little sister qingqing are different from those children!¡± Chapter 252 - Chapter 252:1 Will Definitely Marry Sister Su Qian chapter 252:1 will definitely marry sister su qian translator: nyoi-bo studjo editor: nyoi-bo studio ji wanwan was intrigued. just as she was about to exclaim at how much qi sheng liked the siblings, she heard the little one continue. ¡°younger brothers and sisters are different because they¡¯re all sister su qian¡¯s children. when i grow up, i¡¯ll definitely marry sister su qian. at that time, we¡¯ll be a family, so of course 1 have to treat them well!¡± as qi sheng spoke, he didn¡¯t forget to peek at su qian with his big eyes. then, he immediately lowered his head shyly and raised his hand to cover his small face. as soon as qi sheng finished speaking, everyone was so shocked that they almost spat out their food. did they hear it wrong? qi sheng, a child so young, already planning to get married?! su ye and su qingqing were still chewing on the food that qi sheng had picked for them. they looked at qisheng in shock. especially su ye. he was so shocked that he started doubting his life. ¡°qi sheng, i treat you like a brother, but you, you want to be my father?¡± when su ye saw how qi sheng cared for him and his sister, he acknowledged this good friend in his heart. however, who knew that this kid had such wild thoughts. he actually took a fancy to their mother and wanted to be their stepfather. xiao yau¡¯s expression became even gloomier. the second prince and gu qingyou from before, and yau chen from earlier, these people all liked qianqian. he didn¡¯t mind those, but who knew that even a child who wasn¡¯t even ten years old had become his love rival? at such a young age, he had already started to think about his wife! however, what made xiao yan rhe angriest was that he took qi sheng¡¯s words seriously, but su qian didn¡¯t! not only did she not take it seriously, but su qian¡¯s eyes were also filled with smiles as she said to qi sheng, ¡°little thing, you¡¯re so young and have a lot of thoughts. alright, then you have to grow up quickly.¡± su qian was jolting, so she didn¡¯t take it to heart. but who knew that xiao van and yan chen, two men, would take it seriously. ¡°just growing up isn¡¯t enough. if you want to be our father, you first have to be strong enough. then, you need to have power and influence, as well as wealth and a handsome face. in addition, the most important thing is to make our mother like her.¡± su qingqing was munching on the delicious sweet and sour pork ribs, and her oily little hand rubbed against qi sheng¡¯s body. ¡°speaking of which, you¡¯re still far from it. you¡¯d better work hard.¡± til cultivate properly after i go back. irll definitely become very powerful very soon! sister su, you have to wait for me!¡± qi sheng looked at su qian expectantly, as if he would be sad if su qian didn¡¯t agree to his request. su qian didn¡¯t take qi sheng s feelings to heart at all. after hearing this, she couldn¡¯t bear to discourage the child. ¡°okay, i¡¯ll wait for you.¡± as soon as she finished speaking, she felt an exceptionally resentful gaze cast on her. it was an intense gaze that couldn¡¯t be ignored. su qian turned her head to look behind her and happened to meet xiao yan¡¯s eyes. xiao yan wore a mask, and su qian couldn¡¯t discern his expression. however, su qian could see the gloom in his eyes. it was as if she had committed some unforgivable wrongdoing and had let him down. xiao yan¡¯s gaze made su qian very depressed. she clearly didn¡¯t do anything.. why was he looking at her with such a strange and eerie gaze? Chapter 253 - Chapter 253:1 Still Have Something Important To Discuss With His Highness chapter 253:1 still have something important to discuss with his highness translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian didn¡¯t understand, but she didn¡¯t bother to dwell on it. after calmly retracting her gaze, she pretended that nothing had happened and ignored xiao yan¡¯s gaze. if xiao yan really wanted to say something, he could just say it directly. but expecting her to guess his thoughts? that was quite unreasonable, and she didn¡¯t have the time for time. su qian wondered if the food or the tea was not good enough. she had nothing better to do than to feel uneasy because of a glance from xiao yan. su qian continued to eat and drink. she ignored xiao yan until they finished eating. the children chatted enthusiastically during dinner. when they finished eating, they were all a little sleepy. they sat in their seats in a daze and rubbed their eyes dispiritedly. ¡°wanwan, the children are tired. why don¡¯t we go back?¡± looking at ji wanwan, su qian invited, ¡°it¡¯s getting late. why don¡¯t stay at our place tonight? jiaojiao, ah chen, are you coming with me?¡± ¡°yes!¡± yan chen nodded without thinking and hurriedly urged su qian, ¡°then, miss su, let¡¯s go.¡± for some reason, yan chen felt xiao yan¡¯s aura behind him. he felt that if they didn¡¯t leave, the man behind them would definitely do something. as expected, before yan chen could wait for su qian¡¯s reply, xiao yan¡¯s wheelchair suddenly trembled and slid forward. the wheels of the wheelchair actually hit the table at the side. before everyone could look at him, xiao yan raised his hand to support the armrest. a hidden force immediately passed over and easily shattered the wooden wheel. with a crisp sound, the wheel broke apart, almost causing xiao yan to fall off the wheelchair. ¡°be careful!¡± as su qian spoke, the red silk in her sleeve quickly stretched out and immediately tied the broken wheel back. only then did she stabilize the wheelchair and prevent xiao yan from falling to the ground. when xiao yan saw this scene, he also secretly heaved a sigh of relief. immediately, a relieved expression appeared on his face as he looked at su qian. ¡°dong yan and the others are busy at the residence today. why don¡¯t you give me a ride? my coachman is waiting downstairs.¡± ¡°alright.¡± su qian nodded in agreement. it was not because of anything else, but because she genuinely wanted to know what was wrong with xiao yan¡¯s legs. he had clearly recovered before, but now he claimed to be crippled again. it could be seen that there must be something wrong. ¡°miss su, i¡¯ll go and send him off.¡± yan chen was worried. it was obvious that the ninth prince was not a good person. how could he let su qian be alone with this man? when xiao yan heard this, his gaze swept over yan chen¡¯s face in an exceptionally faint manner. immediately, he withdrew his ice-cold gaze. su qian thought for a moment and rejected yan chen. ¡°no, i still have something important to discuss with his highness. you guys should go back first.¡± after saying that, su qian pushed xiao yan and left. on the other side, feng tianjiao and the others also brought the children back first. however, after they left the room, she realized that yan chen was still standing motionless in the same spot, seemingly lost in thought. ¡°what are you thinking? hurry up and leave.¡± feng tianjiao hurriedly called out to yan chen, but he didn¡¯t even look at her. he stood there like a wooden block. she couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. feng tianjiao walked up quickly and patted yan chen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°i¡¯m talking to you.. why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: Miss Su Might Have Actually Developed Feelings For That Man chapter 254: miss su might have actually developed feelings for that man translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°i was thinking, miss su might have actually developed feelings for that man.¡± yan chen was talking about xiao yan. yan chen¡¯s voice was not loud, so feng tianjiao could not hear him clearly. ¡°what did you say?¡± feng tianjiao looked at yan chen in confusion and asked. yan chen lowered his head and glanced at feng tianjiao. then, under her puzzled gaze, he sighed faintly and ignored feng tianjiao¡¯s existence. he turned around and strode away. feng tianjiao widened her eyes in shock and chased after yan chen gloomily. ¡°what¡¯s with your attitude? why are you sighing the moment you see me? don¡¯t go, explain it clearly to me!¡± meanwhile, su qian and xiao yan boarded the carriage back to the imperial residence. as soon as they were in the carriage, su qian couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°your highness, what happened to your leg?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know why, but my condition has relapsed. the poison that was previously neutralized has reappeared in my body, causing me to lose sensation in my legs again.¡± xiao yan¡¯s expression was solemn as he lied without a change in his face or heartbeat. he would never tell su qian that he had ingested another toxicant, resulting in his current state. su qian had never heard of such a bizarre situation. she immediately reached out to take xiao yan¡¯s pulse and found that a new poison had indeed appeared in his body! ¡°how is this possible¡­¡± it was no wonder su qian couldn¡¯t believe it. she personally cured the poison, so su qian was very sure that xiao yan had already recovered. however, not only did xiao yan not recover, but he was also sitting in a wheelchair and looking at her innocently. this made su qian feel depressed. ¡°logically speaking, i¡¯ve already helped you detoxify the poison. this situation shouldn¡¯t be happening. your highness, are you sure that no one around you repeatedly poisoned you?¡± ¡°i have only trusted and loyal people serving by my side. they are all trustworthy people who know each other well.¡± xiao yan looked at su qian and took the initiative to say, ¡°why don¡¯t you try to cure the poison again? perhaps it will work this time.¡± ¡°your highness, please calm down. since the poison in your highness¡¯s body is recurring proves that the poison inside you is definitely not that simple. i think we shouldn¡¯t act rashly now. let me observe for a while.¡± su qian¡¯s expression turned cold, and her thoughts drifted far away. su qian didn¡¯t want to trouble her master. but now, it seemed that it was unrealistic not to seek help from her master. it was necessary for her to inform her master about all the changes in the poison in your highness¡¯s body and have a thorough discussion with him. ¡°since you want to observe carefully, do you have to come to the ninth prince¡¯s residence every day?¡± xiao yan seemed to have thought of something important as he smiled at su qian and asked. ¡°yes. next, as long as your highness is in the ninth prince¡¯s residence, 1 will definitely have to go there often. this way, it will be convenient for me to observe your highness¡¯s illness at all times.¡± su qian replied when he saw xiao yan raise his eyebrows but not saying anything further. she thought he was concerned, so she continued, ¡°don¡¯t worry, your highness. i¡¯ll go back and write a letter to my master to tell him about your situation.¡± ¡°is your master skilled in detoxification¡­?¡± xiao yan looked at su qian in doubt. he guessed that su qian¡¯s master was definitely very powerful. if her master came, all the tricks he had used so far would most likely be exposed.. Chapter 255 - Chapter 255: Stay At My Residence Tonight chapter 255: stay at my residence tonight translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio xiao yan pondered in his mind. then, he saw su qian nod her head with some pride. ¡°let¡¯s put it this way, as long as my master comes, the poison in your highness¡¯s body will be cured in a few days.¡± when xiao yan heard these words, he was not happy at all. ¡°in that case, you can stay at my residence tonight.¡± xiao yan made a prompt decision and said matter-of-factly. when su qian heard this, her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°what did you say?¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to carefully observe my condition so that you could report it to your master? i¡¯ve been having trouble sleeping every night because of my leg pain these past few days. since you want to observe, you naturally have to stay in the same room as me.¡± xiao yan looked at su qian¡¯s expression and could guess what she was thinking. seeing su qian¡¯s embarrassed expression, xiao yan raised his eyebrows triumphantly. ¡°qianqian, do you think i mean something else?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t mean anything. i¡¯m just worried that i¡¯ll disturb your highness if 1 stay in the imperial residence.¡± su qian didn¡¯t dare to meet xiao yan¡¯s gaze. she hurriedly averted her gaze and said with a hint of embarrassment. ¡°you¡¯re my fiancee. everything in the ninth prince¡¯s residence is yours. there¡¯s no question of disturbance,¡± xiao yan said matter-of-factly. su qian and xiao yan¡¯s burning eyes met, and her heart inexplicably quickened. she quickly shifted her gaze away. ¡°your highness, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll soon dissolve our engagement. when the time comes¡­¡± seeing su qian mention this matter again, xiao yan¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°do you like that brat that much?¡± su qian was interrupted by xiao yan and looked at the man in front of her in confusion. ¡°what brat? which brat?¡± su qian tilted her head and asked in confusion. when xiao yan heard this, his eyes widened. ¡°what do you mean? is that brat not the only man by your side?¡± thinking of how there were more youths like yan chen circling su qian, xiao yan¡¯s heart felt a surge of jealousy. seeing xiao yan¡¯s resentful gaze, su qian immediately felt that xiao yan¡¯s gaze was a little familiar. she remembered that when she was talking to qi sheng just now, xiao yan seemed to have the same expression. only then did she understand why xiao yan had looked at her with so much resentment. su qian automatically connected the brat xiao yan had mentioned to qi sheng. ¡°your highness, how old are you? why are you arguing with a little kid?¡± su qian looked at xiao yan speechlessly. she didn¡¯t expect this person to be so childish. xiao yan narrowed his eyes and gritted his teeth, ¡°that¡¯s still considered a child?¡± yan chen seemed to be around fifteen or sixteen years old and was in the early stages of love. his gaze at su qian clearly indicated that he had feelings for her. su qian was only about five years older than yan chen. no matter how young that child was, how young could he be? su qian was even more confused. she didn¡¯t understand why xiao yan¡¯s reaction was so exaggerated. qi sheng was only eight or nine years old, just a couple of years older than su ye and su qingqing. how could he not be considered a child? obviously, they were not talking about the same person, so su qian found him even more unreasonable.¡±your highness, can you be more magnanimous? how old is that child? he might even be wearing diapers.¡± xiao yan¡¯s face was incredulous. ¡°how do you know?¡± ¡°i saw it a few days ago,¡± su qian said calmly. a few days ago at the sub-branch of the blood demon pavilion, she had treated qi sheng¡¯s illness and naturally saw it. su qian keenly felt that as soon as she finished speaking, xiao yan¡¯s gaze toward her changed.. Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: He Doesn’t Look Too Smart chapter 256: he doesn¡¯t look too smart translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio the man in front of her stared at her in disbelief. he seemed to want to say something, but the words were stuck in his throat. however, the more xiao van couldn¡¯t speak, the darker his expression became. it was as if there was an invisible storm brewing in his eyes, wantonly twisting his eyes. ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect you to have such a preference. 1 understand now.¡± su qian looked at xiao yan strangely, unable to understand what was wrong with this man. however, xiao yan didn¡¯t explain and the two of them had already arrived at the ninth prince¡¯s residence. the carriage came to a steady stop. the hidden guards in the manor immediately stepped forward and escorted xiao yan out together. helpless, su qian could only put this matter aside for the time being and followed xiao yan out of the carriage. xiao yan remained silent since he got out of the carriage, leaving only su qian with a graceful figure sitting in a wheelchair. his gaze was deep as he quickly returned to the study. dong yan was responsible for bringing su qian to her room. a moment later, in xiao van¡¯s courtyard. ¡°miss su, this is your room. after a while, his highness will come over after he¡¯s done with his matters. at that time, if miss su has anything to ask his highness, feel free to do so.¡± dong van¡¯s lips curled into a casual smile. after saying this, he didn¡¯t forget to smile and make an inviting gesture at su qian and pushed open the door. the room was already prepared. su qian looked at the fresh and elegant room in front of her and was quite satisfied. ¡°thank you.¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine. in a while, there will be a special maid to serve the young miss. if you need anything, just instruct the maid.¡± after saying that, dong yan bowed to su qian and turned to leave. su qian looked around the room and then sat down on the edge of the bed. thinking back to xiao van¡¯s strange reaction just now, su qian felt a little strange. she did not know why, but she felt that xiao van¡¯s last words to her were not right. however, if she had to say what exactly was wrong, she couldn¡¯t put it into words. just as su qian was in a dilemma, xiao yin¡¯s voice suddenly came from her arms. ¡°master, it seems like the divine beast is about to wake up.¡± su qian¡¯s heart stirred, and she immediately took out xiao yin and the divine beast. xiao yin followed su qian s arm and climbed all the way to her shoulder. then, he opened his eight beautiful big eyes and curiously looked at the little crow that was still snoring in su qian¡¯s palm. ¡°master, are you sure this little thing is a divine beast? it seems so naive and not very clever.¡± ¡°it¡¯s indeed a little silly.¡± su qian raised her hand and poked the little crow s soft and furry stomach. ¡°this little thing actually slept so defenselessly until now. sigh, i really hope it can be more careful¡­¡± ¡°snacks? what snacks?¡± the little crow, who had been sleeping soundly, suddenly woke up. it looked around excitedly and asked with great enthusiasm. seeing this scene, su qian couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. if she hadn¡¯t personally carried this little thing out of the divine beast egg, she would have suspected that this heartless, greedy, and lecherous little crow was really a divine beast. the little crow looked around. after confirming that there was nothing good to eat, it revealed a dejected expression. ¡°where are the snacks? you humans just like to deceive innocent and kind-hearted divine beasts like us..¡± Chapter 257 - Chapter 257: Don’t Call Me Little Beauty chapter 257: don¡¯t call me little beauty translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°answer my questions obediently. as long as you answer well enough, i¡¯ll give you snacks.¡± su qian raised her hand and poked the little crow¡¯s face as she narrowed her eyes and smiled. the little crow was originally a bit impatient, bur when it saw that the person speaking to it was su qian, its expression instantly changed. its beaming expression made ir look like a lecherous little pervert. ¡°hehehe, little beauty, you can ask me anything.¡± su qian saw the lecherous look on the little crow¡¯s face and raised her hand without hesitation. she aimed at the little crow¡¯s little head and flicked ir hard., ¡°hey!¡± the little crow¡¯s beautiful blue eyes were instantly filled with rears. tearfully, it asked, ¡°little beauty, why are you so violent?¡± ¡°you must remember that i¡¯m nor some little beauty, bur your master. you must unquestionably obey my orders.¡± su qian¡¯s fair face remained expressionless as she looked ar rhe little crow and said coldly. when rhe little crow saw su qian¡¯s expression, not only did it not feel that su qian was fierce, but it also looked at su qian with an infatuated expression, as if it was about to fall in love with her. with such a beautiful woman as its master, ir seemed like it wasn¡¯t a bad deal after all! thinking of this, rhe little crow nodded vigorously and said, ¡°alright, alright. then little beauty¡­ no, master! from today onwards, you¡¯re my master. 1¡¯11 listen to you no matter what you ask me to do!¡± for some reason, rhe little crow could sense a very special aura from su qian. although it couldn¡¯t describe where this aura came from, ir genuinely liked the aura around su qian. seeing that rhe little crow was so obedient, su qian¡¯s eyes lit up even more as she patted its head dotingly. ¡°speaking of which, 1 don¡¯t know your name yet.¡± ¡°we, the newly born divine beasts, all need to be given a name by our master.¡± the little crow raised its little head high and said in a rather arrogant tone, ¡°master, give me a name! you have to give me a name that¡¯s mighty and domineering. one that suits my temperament.¡± xiao yin had been watching the scene all along. he saw the unruly behavior of the divine beast and he said bluntly, ¡°master, why don¡¯t we just call it coal ball? look at how black it is; it¡¯s so suitable to be called coal ball!¡± the little crow¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°what did you say? how dare you give such a name to a noble and beautiful creature like me, coal ball?!¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong? doesn¡¯t it suit you?¡± xiao yin blinked its eyes innocently and countered. the little crow was so angry that it was panting heavily. it was so angry that smoke was coming out of its head. the black fur all over its body was trembling from anger as it cried out, ¡°no way!! i definitely don¡¯t want to be called such an unpleasant name! you¡¯re insulting my dignity by calling me that. i¡¯d rather die than obey!¡± su qian originally thought that this name suited the little crow, but seeing the little thing s big reaction, she consoled, ¡°okay, okay, okay. we won¡¯t listen to xiao yin. we won¡¯t call you coal ball.¡± when coal ball heard this, it was touched to the point of tears. lt hadn¡¯t even had a chance to be happy when it heard su qian continue mercilessly, ¡°we won¡¯t call you coal ball. let¡¯s call you black ball.¡± black ball? these two simple words nearly caused coal ball to suffocate with anger. ¡°boohoo, i don¡¯t want it! what kind of demonic names are these!¡± the little crow cried out in frustration. ¡°i don¡¯t care. i want to name myself .¡± Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: What Kind of Chuunibyou Name Was This chapter 258: what kind of chuunibyou name was this translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°your abilities as a divine beast may not be impressive, but you sure are troublesome,¡± xiao yin said as it looked at the little crow with disdain. the little crow was so angry that it wanted to peck xiao yin to death. ¡°i don¡¯t care. i want to be called feng aotian! i want to be called feng aotian.¡± when su qian saw the little crow shouting the name feng aotian, she looked at it with disdain. what kind of chuunibyou name was this? ¡°no, let¡¯s just call you black ball,¡± su qian insisted. when the little crow, no, it should be said black ball, heard this, it was so angry that it cried out in displeasure. in the end, su qian had no choice but to take a step back. they settled on black ball as its nickname, but its full name was still feng aotian. as a result, black ball finally settled down. after finally deciding on a name, su qian lay sideways on the bed and teased black ball with her slender fingers. ¡°since you¡¯re a divine beast, what abilities do you have?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± black ball shook its head in confusion. ¡°then what is your attribute? any one of wind, fire, thunder, lightning, and gold. this is very simple. every demonic beast knows its own attributes. you should know this, right?¡± xiao yin asked. demonic beasts were also divided into various types. different types of demonic beasts had different attributes. for example, if it was a wind attribute demonic beast, it would use wind blades or have high speed. if it was a fire attribute demonic beast, it would breathe beast fire. among them, some of the major attributes could further be divided into complex and rare attributes. for example, xiao yin¡¯s attribute was the rarely seen poison attribute among the dark attributes. su qian looked at black ball expectantly, speculating that its black fur might indicate the dark attribute. ¡°i don¡¯t know either¡­¡± black ball awkwardly replied and quickly tried to regain its dignity, ¡°however, i think my attributes should be very powerful. it¡¯s either the fire attribute or the lightning attribute!¡± ¡°forget it. look at yourself. you¡¯re so black. how can you have the bright attribute like the fire attribute and the lightning attribute?¡± xiao yin was rather disgusted. ¡°in my opinion, you¡¯re most likely of the dark attribute.¡± ¡°what is it? this is impossible!¡± black ball snorted in disbelief and said in a rather disdainful tone, ¡°1 don¡¯t want the dark attribute. it doesn¡¯t sound cool at all!¡± ¡°what do you mean by that? are you looking down on me?¡± xiao yin immediately became a little emotional when it heard this. after saying this, it caught a glimpse of black ball giving it a sidelong glance. although black ball didn¡¯t say a word, the meaning it wanted to express was already very obvious. a single glance was enough, leaving the rest for xiao yin to interpret. xiao yin naturally couldn¡¯t tolerate its bad temper, so it immediately rushed up and started to fight with black ball. the two little beasts didn¡¯t give in to each other, and they fought fiercely. when su qian saw this scene, she could not help but feel a little worried. this was going to be troublesome. she thought that she had raised a smart little thing, but now it seemed that she had raised a little fool who was not very smart. just as su qian was deep in thought, a series of polite knocks came from outside the door. she immediately raised her hand to stop the two little beasts from fooling around. su qian¡¯s gaze shifted toward the door. ¡°who is it?¡± ¡°reporting to miss su, i am lu ying, a servant specially assigned to attend to you.¡± the extremely gentle voice of a maid quickly came from outside the door. ¡°come in,¡± su qian said calmly. then, she watched as the tightly shut door was opened from the outside. immediately after, a cute girl with a baby face entered the room.. Chapter 259 - Chapter 259: Don’t Make a Fuss, It’s Me chapter 259: don¡¯t make a fuss, it¡¯s me translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio when su qian caught sight of the young girl, her gaze couldn¡¯t help but flicker, trying to avoid looking too surprised. it wasn¡¯t for any other reason, but because the appearance of the maid in front of her seemed incredibly young. with big, bright eyes and a rosy little mouth, she looked adorable no matter how she looked at her. her height seemed to be about the size of an eleven or twelve years old child. her exquisite and small appearance really looked like an exquisite glass doll. su qian glanced thoughtfully at the young girl. she did not expect the maid to be so young. seeing su qian staring at her, lu ying couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. ¡°miss su, do you have any orders?¡± realizing that it was impolite to stare at others for too long, su qian quickly retracted her gaze and regained a serene expression as she said with a smile, ¡°please prepare a bath for me. i want to take a bath and change my clothes.¡± she had rushed to the demonic beast forest early in the morning. on the way back and forth, she had not been idle. at this moment, she could not help but feel a little tired. she just wanted to take a bath and relax. when lu ying heard this, the smile on her face instantly deepened. she continued to chuckle and said, ¡°in that case, miss su can enjoy a hot spring in our imperial residence.¡± ¡°hot spring?¡± su qian remembered that xiao yan¡¯s residence did have a hot spring. moreover, she had gone into the water before. the hot spring was indeed extraordinary and very refreshing. seeing lu ying nod, su qian was indeed a little tempted. ¡°doesn¡¯t his highness need it at this hour?¡± ¡°his highness is currently busy in the study, so it¡¯s unlikely for him to be there,¡± lu ying replied obediently. su qian was relieved to hear that. ¡°alright, help me pack up. 1¡¯11 be there in a while.¡± ¡°yes.¡± after lu ying finished speaking, she obediently retreated. soon, lu ying brought over some flower petals and fragrant incense that were needed to soak in the hot spring. at the same time, lu ying also sent over a thin dress. the dress was snow-white and as light as a puff of smoke. even if su qian didn¡¯t wear it, it wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine how obvious the curves of a woman¡¯s figure were. ¡°the hot spring is an open-air place, but it¡¯s not suitable to wear undergarments. so, miss su, please change into the gauze dress when you reach the hot spring. i will wait for you outside the hot spring pool,¡± lu ying said gently. ¡°understood.¡± su qian was filled with anticipation. after she finished speaking, she left xiao yin and black ball behind and strode toward the hot spring with lu ying. a moment later, the two of them arrived at the courtyard where the hot spring was located. ¡°then wait here. i¡¯ll go in myself. if there¡¯s anything, i¡¯ll call for you.¡± after saying that, su qian pushed open the courtyard door and left lu ying outside as she entered alone. lu ying waited obediently outside the door, but she suddenly felt the aura of another person beside her. her originally gentle expression was immediately filled with hostility. lu ying narrowed her eyes and raised her hand to slap the person in the darkness. who knew that lu ying¡¯s attack was actually firmly received by that person. lu ying¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. then, she heard a low male voice beside her ear. ¡°shh, don¡¯t make a fuss. it¡¯s me.¡± upon hearing the man¡¯s familiar voice, lu ying immediately retracted her murderous aura and asked in bewilderment, ¡°why is it you?¡± Chapter 260 - Chapter 260: Soaking in the Hot Spring chapter 260: soaking in the hot spring translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio lu ying said as she watched the man emerge from the shadows and stand firmly in front of her. it was none other than dong yan. when she met dong yan¡¯s cold eyes, lu ying¡¯s pretty face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. her gaze then swept over her small hand that was being held tightly by dong yan. in the end, she lowered her voice and asked, ¡°brother dong yan, aren¡¯t you serving his highness? why did you come here?¡± who knew that when dong yan heard lu ying¡¯s question, a mysterious smile appeared on his face. ¡°1 was serving his highness, but his highness forbade me from entering, so i could only wait here.¡± at first, lu ying did not understand what dong yan meant by his words, but when she realized what he meant, she immediately widened her eyes in shock. she was so frightened that she could not even speak. ¡°brother dong yan! you mean that his highness is inside now¡­¡± ¡°shh!¡± dong yan was shocked. he quickly raised his hand to cover lu ying¡¯s mouth and warned her with a serious expression, ¡°shh, don¡¯t make such loud noises. otherwise, you might disturb the people in the courtyard.¡± ¡°but miss su also went in.¡± lu ying looked at dong yan with a worried expression. she could not help but lower her voice. ¡°wouldn¡¯t it be bad if miss su finds out that something is wrong?¡± ¡°you don¡¯t need to worry. his highness intended it this way.¡± seeing that lu ying was still confused, dong yan lowered his voice again. ¡°his highness said that miss su likes it this way!¡± lu ying realized that she couldn¡¯t fully understand what dong yan meant at all. however, since dong yan had already said so, lu ying could only nod her head in a half-understanding manner and obediently wait outside the door with dong yan. meanwhile, after su qian walked into the courtyard, she changed her clothes behind the folding screen and walked to the hot spring. the surface of the hot spring water rippled, and wisps of white mist rose, almost obscuring su qian¡¯s vision. after taking a deep breath, she looked at the pleasant scenery in front of her with a bright smile and lifted her foot into the warm hot spring. feeling the warm water wrap around her feet, su qian felt an incredible sense of contentment. then, she slowly walked into the light green hot spring, lifting her feet with each step. soon, the gauzy dress on her body was soaked by the hot spring. however, su qian did not mind at all. instead, she continued to soak half of her body in the water. the warm hot spring water seemed to hasten the flow of her blood as if the fatigue on her body was about to be completely washed away. it was an incredibly pleasant sensation. ¡°it¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s no hot spring in my residence. otherwise, 1 would definitely build a pool like this. soaking in it would truly be refreshing.¡± su qian spread her arms and leaned her back against the edge of the glass pool. she narrowed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling of being soaked in the water. just as su qian was increasingly immersed in her enjoyment, the calm water surface in front of her suddenly formed a bubble. gulp, gulp, gulp. after one bubble rolled out, the remaining bubbles rolled out even faster. one after another, it was as if someone was exhaling underwater. su qian looked at the bubble in confusion. the light green hot spring made it difficult for su qian to see what was hidden in the water. however, su qian saw that the bubbles on the surface of the water not far away were becoming more and more intense as if the water was boiling. she couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand and approach it.. Chapter 261 - Chapter 261: Does It Look Good? chapter 261: does it look good? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian¡¯s movements were extremely careful. just as she was about to touch the constantly rolling bubbles, the man¡¯s strong arm suddenly and unexpectedly reached out and grabbed su qian¡¯s wrist, pulling her forward. su qian was originally sitting in the water, so she didn¡¯t notice that there was someone else in the hot spring. even though she wanted to resist, her feet slipped and her body uncontrollably collided heavily in the direction of the man. with a splash, xiao yan, who had been hiding in the water, finally revealed himself. he tightly hugged su qian in his arms, bare-chested, revealing his porcelain-like chest and well-defined yet not exaggerated muscles. the light green color on his body was drenched, and the mask on his face couldn¡¯t hide the devilish and fairy-like aura around him. at this moment, the water droplets dripping from his hair slid down his cheeks to his chin and landed on su qian¡¯s forehead. she felt a slight chill, so cold that she couldn¡¯t help but tremble. su qian fell into xiao van¡¯s arms in shock. she was completely stunned. at this moment, she stared at the man in front of her as if she had seen a ghost. meanwhile, xiao yan purposely puffed out his chest and asked with some pride, ¡°does it look good?¡± su qian¡¯s phoenix-like eyes widened as she looked at xiao yan in disbelief. for a moment, she thought she was hallucinating! she thought, ¡°what was wrong with this man? he had been lying in ambush here. could it be that he had been waiting to ask her if he was good-looking?¡± at first glance, xiao yan was indeed good-looking. this man¡¯s body was simply the most perfect body created by god. su qian had lived for two lifetimes and had never seen anyone more good-looking than xiao yan. however, even so, su qian still couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong with this man. he actually came here just to ask her such a speechless question. ¡°are you courting death?¡± su qian did not answer xiao yau¡¯s question. instead, she asked with a murderous look. this scoundrel had been hiding in the hot spring to ambush her. this kind of prodigal should be castrated!! xiao yan felt the terrifying aura around su qian and couldn¡¯t help but pursed his lips. he felt that the situation seemed somewhat different from what he had imagined. ¡°don¡¯t you like to watch? isn¡¯t my body better looking than that brat¡¯s?¡± xiao yan was still saying fearlessly. seeing that su qian was still not satisfied, he simply held her hand and touched his firm and powerful abs. seeing xiao yan pull her hand down along her abdominal muscles, su qian lowered her head in horror. in the end, she saw something in the light green hot spring. even though it was still flaccid, that thing had weight to it. when it entered su qian¡¯s eyes, her brain immediately crashed. ¡°xiao yan, you stinky hooligan!¡± su qian never knew that she had such strength. she pushed xiao yan away with all her might, causing him to fall into the water. ¡°qianqian, this is a misunderstanding. i can explain it to you.¡± xiao yan looked at su qian in surprise. before he could finish speaking, su qian had already grabbed his hair. xiao yan almost thought that su qian had torn off a layer of his scalp. he was forced out of the water with a pained expression. he originally wanted to explain to su qian, but before xiao yan could open his mouth, the little white rabbit under the drenched veil suddenly jumped into his eyes.. Chapter 262 - Chapter 262: Stunning From The Side chapter 262: stunning from the side translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian had an enchanting appearance, and her figure could be described as devilish. she exuded a suffocating charm. not only was she stunning from the side, but her frontal view was even more captivating. snap. xiao yan only felt his blood surge up, following which red blood flowed down his nose. both of them were speechless. for a moment, the two people in the hot spring fell into a deadly silence. xiao yan¡¯s face was filled with righteousness as he said seriously, ¡°qianqian, let me explain.¡± if it weren¡¯t for the two streams of blood under his nostrils, xiao yan indeed looked righteous. however, at this moment, the two dazzling red streaks were too eye-catching. it was really difficult for people to associate the words ¡°gentleman¡± with him. ¡°i¡¯ll never believe in your nonsense!¡± su qian was so furious that she had completely lost her mind. she didn¡¯t know what it meant to be calm. the only thing she could think of was to teach this shameless wastrel a lesson. before xiao yan could stop her, he was pressed into the water forcefully by su qian. he immediately choked on a mouthful of water. xiao yan was immediately pulled out of the water and then stuffed back into the water. after a few ups and downs, when xiao yan looked at su qian, he realized that su qian¡¯s figure had already appeared in double. the sound of splashing water continued to echo, passed through the courtyard¡¯s gate, and reached the ears of dong yan and lu ying. both of them listened attentively at first, then looked at each other and revealed an evil smile at the same time. they never expected that their highness, who was indifferent to women, would be so passionate at this crucial moment. for a moment, dong yan and lu ying were lost in wild thoughts. however, what they never expected was that the splashes in the hot spring were indeed very intense. at that moment, xiao yan was having his head repeatedly pushed under the water by su qian. how could she let xiao yan faint so easily? su qian pulled the man out of the water in exasperation. then, she narrowed her eyes and raised her hand to slap xiao yan. with a crisp sound, half of xiao yan¡¯s face was instantly slapped askew. the mask on his face was immediately knocked off. xiao yan¡¯s body was sent flying, and with a loud sound, he fell into the water. ¡°shameless lecher! i¡¯m warning you! don¡¯t let me see you again, or i¡¯ll beat you up every time i see you!¡± su qian angrily threw down these words and swept up the clothes hanging on the screen, draping them over herself. she muttered as she walked away. bang! with a loud bang, su qian kicked the courtyard door open. her fiery red figure rushed out like a shooting star. dong yan and lu ying were so frightened by this loud bang that they collapsed to the ground. then, they watched helplessly as su qian flew away and disappeared in a breath¡¯s time. ¡°brother dong yan, what¡¯s going on?¡± lu ying looked at dong yan in bewilderment. dong yan didn¡¯t reply to lu ying. instead, he turned to look at the hot spring in the courtyard. ¡°oh no! hurry up and save master!¡± after saying that, the two of them ran toward the hot spring. dong yan quickly fished out xiao yan, who had sunk to the bottom of the hot spring, from the place where the bubbles had appeared. meanwhile, lu ying hurriedly picked up the mask that had flown away and put it back on xiao yan¡¯s face. then, she fed the antidote to the toxicant to xiao yan. xiao yan was finally able to stand up straight after consuming the antidote. at this moment, he faintly raised his head to look in the direction of the door. the bright red handprint on his face stunned dong yan and lu ying.. Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: Their Highness Had Been Slapped! chapter 263: their highness had been slapped! translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio dong yan and lu ying wore expressions of disbelief. they simply couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. their highness had been slapped! moreover, it was a humiliating slap! ¡°your highness, your, your face¡­¡± lu ying stammered, trembling as she spoke, her voice filled with concern. caught off guard, xiao yan suddenly raised his hand. he touched his burning face and said expressionlessly, ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± when dong yan and lu ying heard this, they looked at each other in horror. oh no, they were doomed. their highness seemed to have been beaten silly. the palm print on his face was so red that it had turned purple. he still said that he was fine! ¡°your highness, weren¡¯t you here with miss su just now? how did it end up like this?¡± dong yan stared at xiao yan in confusion, unable to understand what was going on. ¡°that¡¯s right, your highness. miss su left angrily just now. 1 think she has left imperial residence¡­,¡± lu ying said carefully. xiao yan thought of su qian¡¯s furious expression just now and absentminded touched his sore scalp, which had been pulled. ¡°1 know how to handle qianqian, go and prepare, i¡¯m going out for a while.¡± seeing the cold light in xiao yan¡¯s eyes as he spoke, dong yan immediately understood what he meant. ¡°your highness, don¡¯t worry. everything is already arranged with su yunxian.¡± ¡°then let¡¯s go.¡± after giving an indifferent response, xiao yan waved his hand and picked up a long robe placed at the side. he draped it over himself and left with large strides. that night, the moon was dark and the wind was strong. in the su family¡¯s courtyard, where they currently resided. in su yunxian¡¯s room, su chenghua and lady pei were both present. a gloomy atmosphere filled the room, like a cloud of sorrow, enveloping the three people¡¯s hearts. lady pei sat by the bed, sobbing as she looked at su yunxian, who lay motionless on the bed. she was so sad that she almost fainted from crying. ¡°sob sob sob sob, my poor daughter, how did you end up like this? how can i go on living when you¡¯re like this?¡± ¡°madam, you can¡¯t be so devastated. if you¡¯re like this, xian¡¯er will be even more heartbroken.¡± as su chenghua said this, he couldn¡¯t help but wipe his tears. how could he not be heartbroken? their daughter he had always been proud of had now become a cripple! the elixir that su qian forced the other sect members to feed su yunxian wasn¡¯t fatal, but it shattered all the bones in her body. now, her meridians, bones, and flesh were all mixed. she was hopeless. ¡°father, mother, 1 don¡¯t believe that i¡¯m crippled. please, go and find a doctor for me. find the best doctor to help me.¡± a tragic tear fell from the corner of su yunxian¡¯s eyes. she was now wrapped up like a mummy. there was no longer a piece of healthy flesh on her body. she lay on the bed and could not move. at this moment, even the slightest breath caused excruciating pain throughout her body. ¡°sob, sob, sob, your father and 1 want to help you find a doctor, but the poison in your body was inflicted by su qian. that little wench is a sixth-grade alchemist. who can cure your poison¡­¡± lady pei looked at her paralyzed daughter and sniffled. she then burst into louder sobs. ¡°xian¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll find a way to avenge you!¡± su chenghua clenched his fists and said confidently. however, su chenghua did not expect that his words would cause su yunxian¡¯s expression to suddenly change.. then, she said angrily, ¡°what can you do? you can¡¯t help me at all! i still have to think of a way myself!¡± Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: The Token of the Demon Sect chapter 264: the token of the demon sect translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio at this moment, su yunxian looked like a furious wild beast. her entire body was releasing a terrifying aura. her eyes were wide open with anger. her crystal-like eyes were bloodshot, making her look very scary. ¡°xian¡¯er¡­¡± su chenghua stared blankly at su yunxian. he couldn¡¯t believe that his daughter would speak to him with such an attitude. su yunxian had always been the most sensible child in the su family. she was well-behaved and obedient, as gentle as water. however, at this moment, su yunxian resembled a ferocious wolf. she gnashed her teeth fiercely, and her fiendish appearance made people feel frightened. lady pei sniffed in confusion. ¡°yunxian, what do you have in mind?¡± ¡°mother, look under my bed. i, cough cough, there¡¯s a small box under my bed. there¡¯s a token of the demon sect. find it.¡± every word su yunxian said was so painful that she was about to go crazy. however, she still forced herself to hold her breath and refused to give in. when the husband and wife heard the words ¡®demon sect¡¯, their hearts could not help but tremble. then, the two of them did not dare to be careless. they quickly followed su yunxian¡¯s instructions and quickly found the box she mentioned from under the bed. they took out a dark green token from it. ¡°it is the token of the demon sect¡­xian¡¯er, where did you get this?¡± su chenghua widened his eyes in astonishment. ¡°cough cough, 1 have an old friend in the demon sect. immediately send someone to bring the token to the demon sect. at that time, cough cough cough, someone will definitely come to help me.¡± su yunxian was panting heavily. after saying this, a violent coughing fit overcame her, and she lost consciousness due to exhaustion. the husband and wife were shocked by the scene and quickly went forward to check on su yunxian¡¯s condition. after confirming that she had only fainted and was fine, they were finally relieved. ¡°madam, this token seems to be of higher rank within the demon sect. it seems that xian¡¯er¡¯s acquaintance has a significant identity. we must seize this opportunity!¡± su chenghua held the token in his hand excitedly. ¡°let¡¯s go. we¡¯ll send the token out now.¡± ¡°yes!¡± lady pei quickly nodded and hastily left with su chenghua. meanwhile, su yunxian fell into a deep slumber. in her dream, she saw a complicated scene. she recalled over and over again the scene where su qian forced everyone to feed her the medicine. ¡°no, no, i don¡¯t want to! su qian, damn you. you deserve to die!¡± su yunxian roared in her sleep. finally, her dream changed. the once triumphant su qian was not effortlessly crushed by her, lying helplessly on the ground. in her sleep, su yunxian tortured su qian in various ways. she didn¡¯t notice that a breeze had blown open her door and a few figures had appeared in her room. with no trace of his presence, xiao yan, dressed in a dark red robe, stood in front of su yunxian¡¯s bed. then, he heard su yunxian¡¯s ravings in her sleep. ¡°hehehe, that¡¯s right. su qian, you¡¯re only worthy of kneeling and licking my shoes! lick, lick it clean!¡± hearing this, dong yan, who was standing beside xiao yan, was so frightened that the hair on his back trembled.. he then clearly felt the chilling aura emanating from his master¡¯s entire being, reaching an icy point! Chapter 265 - Chapter 265: No One Can Humiliate Qianqian in Front of Me chapter 265: no one can humiliate qianqian in front of me translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio in an instant, dong yan felt as if he had fallen into an ice cellar. cold sweat dripped down his body as his legs gave way and he knelt heavily beside xiao yan, not daring to even breathe loudly. the eldest miss of the su family really did not want to live anymore. she actually dared to humiliate miss su qian in her dreams. she was simply courting death. as expected, xiao yan¡¯s face was expressionless. with a wave of his hand, su yunxian was sent flying from the bed. completely unaware of what had happened, su yunxian¡¯s body flew out of control, followed by a loud bang, and smashed heavily on the ground. ¡°all!¡± su yunxian woke up from the pain. her eyes were wide open in horror. she felt as if her body was about to shatter from the intense pain. however, this was not the end. xiao yan¡¯s aura was cold as he lifted his foot and stepped on su yunxian¡¯s chest. su yunxian did not even have time to see who the person in front of her was before she spat out a mouthful of blood! su yunxian¡¯s vision darkened and felt as if she was about to be tortured to the brink of death. the sharp, intense pain assaulted her spirit crazily, and her lips cracked open slightly as she spat out a mouthful of old blood. ¡°you, you are the ninth prince?¡± su yunxian recognized the cruel man in front of her. she couldn¡¯t even comprehend how he had stood up, but he had given her another forceful kick. the bones in her body creaked as if xiao yan¡¯s kick weighed a thousand pounds, crushing her sternum and her fragile lungs. her ribs and sternum shattered as xiao yan exerted pressure little by little, and the bone fragments pierced into her lungs. it was so painful that she spat out large mouthfuls of blood and slowly could not breathe. ¡°no, cough cough cough¡­! no, please, 1 beg you, don¡¯t!¡± ¡°no one can humiliate qianqian in front of me. if you dare to say anything bad about her, i will let you die without a burial place.¡± xiao yan¡¯s anger turned into a wicked smile. his smile resembled a mandala flower that bloomed in the dark night, and his entire body was emitting a fatal danger. it was so attractive, but it also made people subconsciously fear, not daring to overstep their boundaries. su yunxian almost thought she was about to have her heart and veins crushed by xiao yan¡¯s kick. however, what she did not expect was that xiao yan, who could have killed her, stopped at a critical moment. su yunxian didn¡¯t have time to let out a sigh of relief when xiao yan exerted a hidden force and shattered a small part of her lung. ¡°all!¡± she raised her head and let out a shrill cry, su yunxian spat out another mouthful of blood. ¡°don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me!¡± su yunxian could not resist and could only let out a miserable cry. xiao yan showed no response. he exerted another hidden force, this time shattering one of her arms. her arm exploded like fireworks, turning into a bloody mess. first, it was her left arm, then her right arm. slowly, it reached su yunxian¡¯s legs, calves, thighs, and even the flesh on her face and tongue. they were all shattered. in the end, su yunxian didn¡¯t even have the strength to beg xiao yan to kill her. tears of blood streamed down her face as she looked at the tall and handsome man in front of her in horror. no, this man shouldn¡¯t be called human, but should be called yama! su yunxian had never seen such a terrifying person. at this moment, she could not care about anything else and only hoped that xiao yan could give her a merciful end. ¡°wu wu wu¡­¡± su yunxian¡¯s voice trembled in desperation, and perhaps it was her pleading that actually made xiao yan pause. surprisingly, he withdrew his foot.. Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: Her Body Was Mutilated chapter 266: her body was mutilated translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su yunxian could not believe her eyes. she trembled as she looked in the direction of xiao yan. the breath that hung in her throat had not been released yet, but she watched as a surge of spiritual power pierced through the veins in her neck. suddenly, blood spurted out from the wound on su yunxian¡¯s neck like a fountain. her fragile body convulsed on the ground and kept twitching. su yunxian¡¯s eyes widened in terror as she watched the splattered blood on her face. xiao yan, on the other hand, took a step back the moment she was about to spit out blood. he coldly maintained a certain distance from su yunxian. the way he looked at her was as if he was looking at something unsightly, so cold that it seemed like he could freeze her. her body twitched and writhed, but she couldn¡¯t utter a single cry. at that moment, she finally understood that the man in front of her did not spare her. he wanted her to live and feel pain. he wanted to torture her in the cruelest way until she swallowed her last breath. su yunxian¡¯s eyes widened unwillingly until she could no longer breathe, and her eyes lost all signs of life. xiao yan didn¡¯t even bother to spare su yunxian a glance. his voice was indifferent and without any ripples, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± dong yan was frightened by xiao yan¡¯s actions that he dared not make a sound. after hurriedly nodded his head, and left this troublesome place with xiao yan. time flew by. the next morning, the news of su yunxian¡¯s death reached su qian¡¯s ears. in the room, su qian, who had not slept well due to xiao yan¡¯s actions throughout the night, propped her chin on her hand and asked in disbelief, ¡°you¡¯re saying that su yunxian is dead?¡± qian rong, who stood in front of the bed and reported this matter, nodded like pounding garlic. ¡°yes, young miss. 1 received the news from the su family. it¡¯s guaranteed to be true. 1 heard that young miss of the su family was killed by a thief and her body was mutilated.¡± ¡°thieves? how could someone target the su family when they are already in such a state? are they not suffering enough?¡± su qian frowned and asked in confusion. qian rong shook her head with a confused expression when she heard this. then, she said, ¡°1 heard this news from our spy in the su family. at present, the su family has not spread the news yet. however, the su family had always been ruthless. perhaps someone wanted to take advantage of their current weakness to kill su yunxian?¡± qian rong¡¯s speculation made sense, but for some reason, su qian felt that things weren¡¯t that simple. however, su qian didn¡¯t dwell on it and withdrew her gaze with indifference. ¡°don¡¯t worry about this matter anymore. if she¡¯s dead, so be it.¡± qian rong nodded in agreement and hurriedly helped su qian up. she assisted her sit down at the table and handed her a cup of tea. then she carefully said, ¡°master, there¡¯s one more thing¡­¡± ¡°speak.¡± su qian¡¯s expression remained indifferent as she gently skimmed the foam off the tea with the lid. ¡°ninth prince came over early in the morning and is waiting for you in the hall.¡± as soon as qian rong finished speaking, she noticed su qian reveal an unhappy expression. su qian was about to drink her tea when she stopped. she raised her head and looked at qian rong unhappily. her tone was so cold that it seemed like it was about to freeze, ¡°who allowed him to enter?¡± su qian¡¯s words frightened qian rong. qian rong had noticed yesterday that for some reason, her master seemed to have fallen out with the ninth prince. she had clearly said that she would stay in the imperial residence last night, but she came back in a rage in the middle of the night. it could be seen that something must have happened between her master and the ninth prince. seeing su qian¡¯s sharp gaze fixed upon her, qian rong said aggrievedly, ¡°1,1 didn¡¯t want to let his highness in, but his highness insisted on coming in. i couldn¡¯t just chase him away¡­.¡± Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: Do You Know Who That Man Is? chapter 267: do you know who that man is? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio unexpectedly, when su qian heard this, she snorted coldly and put down the teacup in her hand. ¡°what are you afraid of? listen up. no matter what method you use, chase this man out immediately.¡± ¡°yes, i understand.¡± qian rong did not even dare to take a deep breath. halfway through, she was called back by su qian. ¡°wait a minute.¡± su qian gritted her teeth and her face turned red with anger. ¡°not only do you have to chase xiao yan out, but no one is allowed to let this man in without my permission! in addition, after he leaves, sprinkle salt at the door to get rid of the bad luck!¡± qian rong was shocked and her curiosity grew stronger. she thought, ¡°what happened between master and your highness last night? why did master go to treat your highness yesterday, and now treat him as an evil spirit and chase him out?¡± qian rong was curious, but she cherished her life even more. even though her curiosity was unbearable, she did not dare to ask. she could only nod and obediently leave. after leaving su qian¡¯s room, qian rong went all the way to the hall where xiao yan was and conveyed every word that su qian had said to xiao yan. however, qian rong wasn¡¯t as brash as she was. instead, she said casually, ¡°your highness, my master said that she isn¡¯t feeling well today and can¡¯t see you. please go back first.¡± xiao yan frowned under his mask. in the end, he controlled the wheelchair under him and planned to leave. ¡°then i will come again tomorrow.¡± ¡°your highness. my master said that she hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently, so please don¡¯t come to visit if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± qian rong tried her best to maintain a smile and said. after being rejected, xiao yan felt as if he had lost his soul and silently left the su residence. outside the su residence, dong yan was waiting in the carriage when he saw his highness come out of the door dejectedly. ¡°your highness, why did you come out so quickly?¡± dong yan had thought that his highness offended miss su and would have to patiently beg for forgiveness to appease her. who knew that his highness would return so quickly? xiao yan¡¯s face was gloomy, his gaze faintly shooting into the distance, ¡°return to the residence first.¡± after saying that, xiao yan ignored dong yan¡¯s reaction. with a cold face, he controlled his wheelchair to leave. when he reached the main street, he saw a man riding a ferghana horse from afar, galloping over from the other end of the street. the moment the man appeared, xiao yan had already sensed his aura and stopped. however, he still heard the man¡¯s impatient rebuke. ¡°go out of the way! don¡¯t get in the way!¡± the man riding the horse galloped past xiao yan like a gust of wind, quickly disappearing without a trace. ¡°your highness, should i kill him?¡± dong yan quickly stepped forward and asked with a cold face. however, xiao yan changed his attitude and raised his hand to stop dong yan. ¡°do you know who that man is?¡± dong yan was puzzled. ¡°i didn¡¯t pay much attention to it just now.¡± ¡°that man is riding a demonic beast, and he has the badge of the demon sect on his chest. he is a member of the demon sect.¡± xiao yan looked at the direction the man went from afar and narrowed his eyes. ¡°he¡¯s headed to the courtyard where the su family lives.¡± ¡°so, this man was the helper that su yunxian invited before she died?¡± dong yan asked curiously. since su yunxian and miss su qian¡¯s first encounter, his highness had secretly investigated su yunxian. su yunxian was outstanding in all aspects, but she had a little secret that no one else knew.. Chapter 268 - Chapter 268: The Young Sect Master of the Demon Sect chapter 268: the young sect master of the demon sect translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio that was, su yunxian had hooked up with the son of the sect master of the demon sect, who was also the young sect master of the demon sect, fan jinghua. after their first meeting, the two of them had been having an affair secretly. in private, su yunxian had already become fan jinghua¡¯s woman. moreover, fan jinghua doted on her greatly. in fact, su yunxian would become the last disciple of the tianji sect¡¯s sect master in the coming year, and he would be the one to add fuel to the fire behind the scenes. fan jinghua had just received news about su yunxian yesterday and had rushed over today. it was obvious that the news they had investigated was accurate. fan jinghua was indeed a rare man who was infatuated with su yunxian. he must have doted on su yunxian most of the time. however, the relationship between the two of them had never been revealed. because fan jinghua had a fiancee. the jade lady palace, which was ranked first in the black nine sect, always had a marriage alliance with the demon sect in each generation. this time was no exception. as the future master of the demon sect, fan jinghua¡¯s fiancee was the saintess of the jade lady palace. but now, it seemed that fan jinghua loved su yunxian more than the saintess. ¡°he is fan jinghua,¡± xiao yan said with certainty, the smile on his lips deepening. ¡°don¡¯t worry about him. when he arrives at the su family, there will naturally be a surprise waiting for him.¡± killing people was just a matter of nodding one¡¯s head, but killing one¡¯s heart was the most fatal. xiao yan carried a hint of a smile as he was escorted onto the carriage by dongyan. on the other side, fan jinghua had no idea that he had accidentally offended such a terrifying figure. he rushed to the su family¡¯s courtyard and immediately met su chenghua and lady pei after reporting his identity. after being led in by the servants, fan jinghua raised his hand and bowed respectfully to the couple. ¡°uncle, auntie, may 1 ask how xian¡¯er is doing? this time, i¡¯ve specially brought a peak sixth-grade elixir. it will definitely be able to restore xian¡¯er¡¯s health!¡± when su chenghua and lady pei heard this, the husband and wife¡¯s lips pouted at the same time, breaking down and wailing, ¡°young sect master, you¡¯re a step too late!¡± fan jinghua¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°what do you mean? where¡¯s xian¡¯er?¡± ¡°xian¡¯er, xian¡¯er is already dead¡­!¡± after lady pei finished speaking, she cried even louder and almost fainted. fan jinghua¡¯s legs went weak as well. he could not accept this shocking fact. ¡°no! i don¡¯t believe it, i want to see her!¡± su chenghua gave fan jinghua a meaningful look. fan jingsheng was extremely handsome, and he was the kind of playboy who was frivolous. his strength ranked second among the younger generation of the black nine sect however, such a prominent figure actually cared so much about su yunxian¡¯s safety. su chenghua didn¡¯t know where his daughter had gotten the ability to make such an outstanding man like fan jinghua fall for her. it was a pity that su yunxian was already dead. he had to find a way to capture fan jinghua¡¯s heart. in this way, once he had attached himself to the demon sect, his su family would most likely be able to turn their fortunes around. su chenghua pretended to wipe his tears, but in reality, he lowered his eyes to hide the scheming look that flashed past his eyes. he said with a sorrowful expression, ¡°then, please follow me, young sect master.¡± fan jinghua was so focused on su yunxian that he didn¡¯t notice the change in su chenghua¡¯s expression. instead, he quickly followed su chenghua and stopped in front of su yunxian¡¯s room. su chenghua pushed open the door, and the pungent smell of blood assaulted his nostrils.. Chapter 269 - Chapter 269: Resurrection chapter 269: resurrection translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio fan jinghua smelled the blood and his face turned pale. his limbs were numb as he followed su chenghua into the room and saw su yunxian lying on the bed. su yunxian seemed to have been dead for two hours. her face had turned a strange grayish white, and a deep resentment lingered between her eyebrows. only her eyes were still wide open as if she had died with grievances. fan jinghua¡¯s heart was about to break. he quickly stepped forward, wanting to pull the blanket off su yunxian. su chenghua quickly reached out his hand to stop fan jinghua. seeing fan jinghua looking at him in confusion, su chenghua¡¯s face turned stiff. ¡°young sect master, xian¡¯er¡¯s limbs are gone and her body is badly mutilated. you, you¡¯d better not look!¡± ¡°no, i must see it.¡± fan jinghua¡¯s eyes were filled with tears of pain as he choked out his words. su chenghua couldn¡¯t forcefully hold fan jinghua back since he insisted. after hesitating for a while, he finally moved aside and let fan jinghua pull the blanket away. immediately, a strong smell of blood assaulted them. the pungent smell could almost make people vomit, and fan jinghua¡¯s stomach churned wildly. in the end, he gritted his teeth and forcefully suppressed the pain. su chenghua couldn¡¯t stand the stench. he instinctively covered his mouth and nose with his hand. then, he was surprised to find that fan jinghua didn¡¯t care at all. when he saw su yunxian lying on the bed like a pile of meat paste, his face was still full of affection. he stared at her and raised his hand to gently touch her face. ¡°who did this?¡± fan jinghua¡¯s voice was so cold that it was about to freeze as he asked word by word, slowly and emphatically. su chenghua was startled by the terrifying aura around fan jinghua. he shrunk his neck and said, ¡°i don¡¯t know¡­¡± fan jinghua turned his head and glared at him, his voice filled with unconcealable anger. ¡°you are xian¡¯er¡¯s father, how could you not know?¡± su chenghua showed a troubled expression upon hearing this, ¡°last night, xian¡¯er fell asleep after she asked us to send the token to you. her mother and i were afraid that we would disturb her rest, so we left quickly. who knew that when the servants came to deliver breakfast this morning, the moment they opened the door, they saw xian¡¯er in this state¡­¡± ¡°xian¡¯er is beautiful and kind. who exactly tortured her to this state?¡± fan jinghua was filled with grief and anger. he could not help but kiss su yunxian¡¯s forehead. ¡°no, 1 must save her!¡± when su chenghua heard this, he revealed a surprised expression. for a moment, he couldn¡¯t believe his ears. ¡°what did young sect master say? save her? how can she be saved?¡± su yunxian had been dead for several hours. what kind of shocking ability did fan jinghua have to be able to bring someone back to life? fan jinghua¡¯s expression was extremely grave. his face was so gloomy that water could almost drip from it. ¡°don¡¯t worry about it. all you need to know is that i can save xian¡¯er. leave this place first and seal the news. don¡¯t let the news of xian¡¯er¡¯s death spread.¡± ¡°then, then can you do it alone?¡± su chenghua looked at fan jinghua and asked subconsciously. could fan jinghua bring his daughter back to life alone? he found it hard to believe! ¡°yes.¡± fan jinghua did not explain further. he continued with a stern expression, ¡°give me three days and i will return your daughter to you..¡± Chapter 270 - Chapter 270: Did Ninth Uncle Bully You? chapter 270: did ninth uncle bully you? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su chenghua remained in a dazed expression until he left the room. lady pei was worried, so she hurried over and happened to see su chenghua standing at the door like a fool. ¡°master, why are you standing here?¡± lady pei walked up to the door, intending to push it open as she spoke, ¡°where¡¯s young sect master? is he still inside?¡± su chenghua seemed to have snapped out of his trance. he hurriedly grabbed lady pei¡¯s hand. ¡°no, you can¡¯t go in.¡± lady pei was shocked by su chenghua¡¯s behavior and was about to ask su chenghua what he wanted to do when su chenghua pulled her hand and dragged her into the courtyard. with a stern face, he warned, ¡°for the next three days, do not enter the room to disturb young sect master!¡± it was rare for lady pei to see such a severe expression on su chenghua¡¯s face. she asked in surprise, ¡°master, what happened?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not too sure either, but if nothing goes wrong, our daughter will be saved.¡± su chenghua turned to look at the closed door and said in a low voice. regardless of whether lady pei understood or not. su chenghua quickly dragged her away. the husband and wife quickly tried their best to block the news of su yunxian¡¯s accident. all those who knew about it were dealt with to prevent the information from spreading. two days later, in the early morning, su qian and the two little buns were having breakfast in the dining room. su qingqing drank the sweet soy milk and looked up at her mother. she said in a soft voice, ¡°mother, did ninth uncle make you angry?¡± su qian, who was originally eating porridge, paused for a moment. however, she smiled lightly and said casually, ¡°no, i¡¯m fine. why do you suddenly ask?¡± ¡°because you haven¡¯t let ninth uncle in for two days.¡± su ye ate the meat bun and his eyes rolled around. ¡°mother, did ninth uncle bully you? if he did, tell us and we¡¯ll help you beat him up!¡± su qingqing was like a chick pecking at grains, nodding her head vigorously in agreement with her brother. although they liked ninth uncle very much, if ninth uncle bullied mother, he would be the biggest enemy of the two siblings. they wouldn¡¯t consider him the best in the world anymore. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. however, the matter between mother and the ninth prince has been resolved. in the future, we don¡¯t need to have any contact with him,¡± su qian said calmly. ¡°no wonder ninth uncle didn¡¯t come this morning.¡± su qingqing pouted and said. when su qian heard this, a glint of light flickered in her phoenix eyes. su qingqing was right. ever since that night, xiao yan had sat in a wheelchair and waited at her door for two days. but he didn¡¯t come today! ¡°it¡¯s good that he¡¯s not coming. who wants him to come?¡± su qian sneered and sounded disdainful. she then put down the bowl of rice in her hand heavily. with a thud, the two little buns looked at each other in shock. they could see some darkness in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°master, i have something to report.¡± qian rong walked over quickly and bowed at the door. ¡°got it.¡± su qian stood up and gently patted the two children¡¯s heads. her expression was as usual. ¡°be good and continue eating. 1 will be back soon.¡± ¡°yes, mother, you should go quickly.¡± su ye and su qingqing smiled as they watched su qian leave. after she left, the siblings¡¯ expressions changed. su qingqing¡¯s cute little face was tangled up in worry. she held her chin in worry and said, ¡°i think mother is really angry this time. ninth uncle is in big trouble..¡± Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: The Number One Baby In Mother’s Heart chapter 271: the number one baby in mother¡¯s heart translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°ninth uncle asked for it. who asked him to provoke mother for no reason?¡± su ye wasn¡¯t worried at all. as he spoke, the corners of his lips curled up. that seemingly bright smile immediately aroused su qingqing¡¯s curiosity. ¡°brother, why do 1 feel that you look very happy when mother is angry with ninth uncle?¡± su qingqing was sure that it wasn¡¯t her imagination. her brother looked so happy. if someone who didn¡¯t know saw it, they would think that her brother had encountered something good. su ye didn¡¯t deny it, but the smile on his lips deepened. ¡°i didn¡¯t want to either. it¡¯s just that 1 couldn¡¯t help but feel happy when i thought about how ninth uncle failed to snatch our mother away.¡± su qingqing¡¯s eyes widened in shock. she looked so shocked that she couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°brother, are you joking with me?¡± ¡°why would 1 lie to you? 1 even asked ninth uncle before. he said that he likes our mother.¡± su ye looked at his younger sister seriously and said, ¡°qingqing, think about it carefully. if ninth uncle really got together with mother, wouldn¡¯t our mother be snatched away by ninth uncle?¡± ¡°i see!¡± su qingqing thought about how her mother was about to be snatched away by another wild man. she immediately put on a mournful face and said unhappily, ¡°no, no, qingqing doesn¡¯t want mother to be snatched away by others.¡± if their mother had someone else she liked, then she and her brother would no longer be mother¡¯s priority. this was a big blow to the children. ¡°originally, i wanted to give ninth uncle a chance. if he and mother really like each other, then i¡¯m willing to accept him. but 1 didn¡¯t expect ninth uncle to go so far this time. he angered mother to this extent. i will never forgive him,¡± su ye said with a serious face. ¡°ninth uncle is a big bad guy who bullies mother. brother, we must not let the big bad guy take our mother away.¡± su qingqing clenched her fists and said confidently. ¡°you¡¯re right. we have to protect mother.¡± as su ye spoke, he gently tapped his sister¡¯s nose. ¡°however, what we need to do now is to make mother happy. don¡¯t let mother continue to be angry because of ninth uncle.¡± ¡°brother, let¡¯s go out to play with mother later. we¡¯ll take mother out to relax, and she will definitely not be angry anymore,¡± su qingqing suggested proactively. ¡°that makes sense. let¡¯s do it this way.¡± su ye nodded and agreed. then, they began to discuss enthusiastically where they should go next to have the most fun. as the children discussed, su qian stood in the corridor outside the door and listened to qian rong¡¯s report. ¡°master, something strange has happened to the su family. i feel that something is amiss.¡± qian rong¡¯s small face was filled with seriousness as she said seriously. su qian looked at qian rong in confusion. ¡°din¡¯t we already discuss su yunxian¡¯s matter before?¡± ¡°the strange thing is here. master, you don¡¯t know, but the su family members have spread the news. according to them, su yunxian is not dead, but seriously ill.¡± qian rong frowned in confusion as she spoke. ¡°what does that mean? she didn¡¯t die?¡± su qian¡¯s phoenix eyes flashed as she frowned in confusion.. Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: The Shiny Little Golden Pig chapter 272: the shiny little golden pig translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio the news of su yunxian¡¯s tragic death had been sent back by the spies that the feng lin auction house had planted in the su family. therefore, there was absolutely no problem with this news. now, the situation had suddenly turned around, which made people feel a little confused. ¡°yes. according to master su¡¯s words, su yunxian suddenly fell seriously ill. moreover, the su family had already found a doctor and she would recover in a few days.¡± qian rong looked at su qian uneasily and quickly continued, ¡°according to the su family members, that doctor is also from the demon sect. 1 heard that his identity seems quite remarkable.¡± ¡°that¡¯s strange.¡± su qian narrowed her eyes thoughtfully and glanced at qian rong. ¡°go investigate and see what¡¯s going on with the su family. also, try to gather the information about the person from the demon sect and his identity.¡± ¡°master, do you think the su family is trying to regain their former glory by taking advantage of the demon sect¡¯s reputation?¡± qian rong looked at su qian anxiously and clenched her fists as she asked. in contrast, su qian wasn¡¯t flustered at all. she listened to qian rong¡¯s concern and she chuckled casually. ¡°the su family may have that intention, but as long as i, su qian, am here, they won¡¯t have the chance to turn the tide.¡± hearing su qian¡¯s words, the heart that was hanging in her throat immediately calmed down. she nodded vigorously and said, ¡°you¡¯re right, master. i will go and investigate right away.¡± after watching qian rong leave, su qian turned and returned to the dining room where the children were. as soon as su qian returned, the children flew towards her like happy orioles, calling her ¡°mother¡± one after another happily. ¡°what¡¯s wrong, my little darlings?¡± ¡°mother, let¡¯s go out and play together.¡± su qingqing hugged su qian¡¯s thigh, her lips curved into a brilliant smile. ¡°that¡¯s right, mother. i heard that there¡¯s a market today. everyone is going to the market. let¡¯s go too, okay?¡± su ye looked at su qian expectantly. how could su qian reject the children¡¯s request? without hesitation, she nodded and agreed, ¡°okay, after we finish our meal, we¡¯ll go to the market together.¡± hearing su qian¡¯s words, the two children cheered in unison and quickly sat down to continue eating. after breakfast, su qian took the two children and left the house. she didn¡¯t take a carriage or bring any guards with her. su qian led the two children, followed by little wolf, xiao yin, and black ball, three small beasts. they arrived at chang¡¯an street, where a market was bustling today. everywhere looked so lively. on both sides of the street were bustling vendors. there were delicious food, fun, and interesting things. there were even street performers. the street was full of interesting sights, making it incredibly captivating. ¡°mother, qingqing and i brought our little golden pigs over today.¡± as su ye spoke, he took out the shining little golden pig from his pocket. not to be outdone, su qingqing also took out the little golden pig with her brother. the two shiny little golden pigs were very eye-catching. they happened to be the little golden pigs that the two children had saved money in the past. ¡°haven¡¯t you two little misers never touched your little golden pigs before? what happened today?¡± as she spoke, su qian raised her head and patted the children¡¯s heads. ¡°quickly put away your little golden pigs. if there¡¯s anything you want, tell me and i¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± su qian usually gave the children some pocket money, but the children were very frugal and had always saved up money.. Chapter 273 - Chapter 273: Isn’t Your Birthday Coming Up Soon? chapter 273: isn¡¯t your birthday coming up soon? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian was already thankful that the children were able to save money obediently and be thrifty. she couldn¡¯t bear to let the children spend their money to buy things. ¡°hehe, in the past, mother was the one who bought things for us. today, my brother and 1 are going to use the money from our little golden pig to buy things for mother,¡± su qingqing said happily. ¡°buy me something?¡± su qian was shocked and looked at her two treasures in surprise. ¡°that¡¯s right, mother. isn¡¯t your birthday coming up soon? qingqing and i want to buy a gift for you, mother,¡± su ye said sincerely. seeing the two children looking at her with their big, sparkling eyes, su qian¡¯s heart almost melted. she hurriedly said, ¡°my good children, i¡¯m so happy to hear your words. however, as long as i have the longevity noodles you made for me, i will be very happy¡­¡± from the moment the children learned how to cook, they would make longevity noodles for su qian on her birthday. this was enough to make su qian extremely touched. ¡°that won¡¯t do.¡± the two little buns shook their heads righteously. ¡°we can make longevity noodles, but mother has to choose a gift.¡± ¡°mother, this is the first time qingqing and i are buying a birthday present for you. you must choose well and choose what you like the most,¡± su ye reminded worriedly. hearing su ye¡¯s words, su qian couldn¡¯t help but smile and nodded in agreement. ¡°alright.¡± this was the first time the children had given su qian a proper gift, so su qian wanted something that could be kept for a long time, such as inexpensive yet long-lasting jewelry like a silver hairpin. as long as su qian liked it, the little buns were willing to do anything. they immediately agreed with a smile and quickly pulled su qian towards the jewelry shop happily. ¡°mother, which store should we go to?¡± su qingqing looked at the two jewelry shops on both sides and asked curiously. just as su qian was about to choose one, little wolf that had been obediently following them suddenly jumped out and pulled su qian¡¯s sleeve, dragging her towards the jewelry shop on the left. ¡°little wolf, do you want to bring mother to this store?¡± su ye asked curiously. little wolf wagged its tail crazily after hearing this. it raised its head and howled twice. it was rare to see little wolf so enthusiastic, so su qian didn¡¯t reject him. instead, she smiled and agreed, ¡°alright, let¡¯s go to this store.¡± little wolf wagged its tail even more fiercely. it howled twice and then stepped into the shop first. worried that little wolf would scare people, su qian quickly chased after it. ¡°little wolf, no mischief allowed.¡± as soon as su qian finished speaking, she suddenly felt something amiss. she immediately looked up and met eyes with a man in a wheelchair. su qian was slightly stunned as she looked at xiao yan, who was also in the shop. xiao yan seemed to be very surprised as well. he immediately controlled his wheelchair and pulled su qian¡¯s arm. ¡°qianqian, don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°is there any meaning in your highness deliberately ambushing me here?¡± after saying this, su qian snorted and shook off xiao yan¡¯s hand. ¡°i¡¯m here to buy jewelry for imperial grandmother. i didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± xiao yan¡¯s words were half true and half false.. Chapter 274 - Chapter 274: The Most Obedient And Sensible chapter 274: the most obedient and sensible translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio he indeed came to buy jewelry for the empress dowager, but the empress dowager had high standards. all the jewelry she had worn in the past were meticulously selected by her subordinates and even custom-made. he came here with ulterior motives. he knew that su qian was going out, so he deliberately waited for her here. su qian didn¡¯t say anything. instead, she gave xiao yan a look and let him experience it for himself. she was a fool, only then would she believe xiao yan¡¯s nonsense. the two little buns followed into the door, but they also happened to see xiao yan, and they couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°ninth uncle, why are you here?¡± su ye frowned and asked in confusion. ¡°what else could it be? it¡¯s naturally because this little thing insisted on coming to this shop and bumped into him.¡± su qian raised her hand and pinched the little wolf¡¯s ear as she said unhappily. after little wolf heard this, he obediently drooped his ears and looked like he was the most obedient and sensible. su ye looked at little wolf speechlessly and let out a long sigh of relief. su ye and his mother were thinking the same thing. they really wanted to teach little wolf, this greedy little fool, a lesson. the person mother didn¡¯t want to see the most right now was ninth uncle. this silly wolf even brought them here to find ninth uncle. wasn¡¯t it looking for trouble for no reason? little wolf did not feel unhappy. it was like a husky, stretching out its tongue and sitting in front of xiao yan. its big head arched towards his leg, and very enthusiastically began to ask for a pat. ¡°hello, ninth uncle¡­¡± su qingqing¡¯s previously warm and friendly demeanor was gone. she looked at xiao yan timidly and didn¡¯t take the initiative to throw herself into xiao yan¡¯s arms like before. xiao yan frowned and didn¡¯t say anything, but from his expression, it wasn¡¯t hard to see that he was a little disappointed because of his precious daughter¡¯s estrangement. su ye greeted xiao yan with a trace of coldness as he stood next to his mother and sister. seeing this scene, xiao yan was very worried. it seemed that not only had he angered qianqian this time, but he had also distanced himself from the two children. xiao yan was afraid that su qian would turn around and leave, so he hurriedly said, ¡°imperial grandmother hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently. can you stay and help me choose a gift for imperial grandmother?¡± xiao yan¡¯s tone was very gentle, making it very difficult for dong yan, who stood behind him, to associate this kind of master with the powerful and unreasonable master of the past. he even suspected that they were two different people! usually, his master would be decisive but only use such a tone in front of miss su qian. su qian originally wanted to leave, but when she heard xiao yan say that empress dowager was not feeling well, she secretly became concerned. ¡°what happened? why would the empress dowager feel unwell?¡± ¡°imperial grandmother¡¯s health has never been very good. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been resting in the palace all this time. two days ago, imperial grandmother caught a cold breeze and her body began to feel uncomfortable.¡± after xiao yan finished speaking, he looked at su qian with anticipation. su qian was not a cold-hearted person. although she had not spent much time with the empress dowager, she could still tell that the empress dowager liked her. moreover, although she hadn¡¯t entered the palace, the empress dowager would always send various gifts to the children. taking a deep breath, su qian finally compromised. ¡°what do you want to buy for the empress dowager?¡± xiao yan was overjoyed, ¡°choose according to what you like. whatever you choose, imperial grandmother will definitely like it.¡± su qian nodded and began to look around the shop. after searching for a while, su qian found a jade hairpin that she thought was quite nice. just as she was about to call xiao yan, she saw him staring intently at a white jade hairpin meant for a young woman.. Chapter 275 - Chapter 275: Took a Few More Glances chapter 275: took a few more glances translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio seeing xiao yan smile as he looked at the hairpin, su qian¡¯s heart seemed to have been blocked by a foul breath, unable to come down. su qian didn¡¯t move, so xiao yan raised his hand and waved at her. ¡°qianqian, come over and take a look at this jade hairpin.¡± su qian walked up quickly and frowned when she saw the jade hairpin. meanwhile, the shop assistant walked over with a pleasant expression. he looked at the two of them and introduced them enthusiastically, ¡°aiyo, both customers have such good taste. this white magnolia hairpin is made of the best white jade wrapped in silver. we only have this one in our shop.¡± ¡°what do you think?¡± xiao yan raised his head expectantly and looked at su qian. su qian and xiao yan¡¯s sparkling eyes met, and she immediately felt as if a breath of air was pressed against her chest. ¡°it doesn¡¯t suit me.¡± ¡°why doesn¡¯t it suit you? madam, this is the best jewelry we have here. many people want to buy it, but because the price is a little high, it hasn¡¯t been sold.¡± the shop assistant glanced at su qian and xiao yan and his eyes darted around. ¡°madam, don¡¯t you know that our hairpin symbolizes the harmony and everlasting love between husband and wife? you should have asked your husband to buy it!¡± when su qian heard this, she immediately blushed. ¡°what nonsense are you talking about? the relationship between him and i is not¡­¡± before su qian could finish her sentence ¡®it¡¯s not the kind of relationship you imagined¡¯, xiao yan was in a good mood. without asking for the price, he slapped a silver note worth 10,000 taels on the table. ¡°i¡¯ll buy it. wrap it up for me.¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? didn¡¯t we agree to buy something for your grandmother?¡± seeing the shop assistant wrap the hairpin with a bright smile and hand it to xiao yan, su qian subconsciously thought that he was going to give this hairpin to someone else, and her chest felt stifled. because su qian had never felt this way before, she didn¡¯t notice that when she spoke, her slightly discontented expression pouted her lips. her delicate face looked like she was throwing a tantrum. the shop assistant beside her widened his eyes and took a few more glances. the moment su qian entered, the shop assistant had already noticed that she was an exceptionally charming and rare beauty. however, at this moment, her coquettish appearance seemed more charming than before. it made people subconsciously want to pull her into their arms and comfort her. however, the shop assistant did not have the guts to do so, because just as he wanted to take another look, xiao yan¡¯s gaze swept over. for a moment, the shop assistant thought that he had felt a death talisman from hell. he was so scared that the hair on his back stood on end. the shop assistant trembled in fear. he shrunk his neck and lowered his head in panic, indicating that he could not understand. he thought inwardly, ¡°wasn¡¯t it just a few more glances? was there a need to be so scary? those who did not know better would think that this young master was going to pounce on me and dig out my eyes!¡± ¡°qianqian, help me try.¡± as he spoke, xiao yan forcibly pulled su qian and made her bend down. then, he naturally stabbed the hairpin into her thick black hair. the snowy white magnolia hairpin seemed to have come alive. it was stunningly beautiful and it was shocking. it reflected su qian¡¯s thick black hair, causing xiao yan to reveal a satisfied smile. ¡°it looks good..¡± Chapter 276 - Chapter 276: Don’t Be So Shameless chapter 276: don¡¯t be so shameless translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian, who was about to take off the hairpin, suddenly stopped. when she met xiao yan¡¯s smiling eyes, her heart fluttered involuntarily. then, she quickly retracted her gaze and raised her hand to pull the hairpin off. ¡°since your highness is satisfied, then keep it and find an opportunity to give it to someone.¡± as su qian spoke, she stubbornly stuffed the hairpin into xiao yan¡¯s hand. she did not realize that when she spoke, there was a faint smell of jealousy in the air. ¡°why would 1 need to find an opportunity? qianqian, this hairpin is for you.¡± as he spoke, xiao yan gently inserted the hairpin back into su qian¡¯s hair. ¡°you, aren¡¯t you going to give this hairpin to the girl you like?¡± su qian was shocked and then met xiao yan¡¯s meaningful eyes. ¡°i don¡¯t have any other girls. i will only buy hairpins for you.¡± as xiao yan spoke, he raised his hand and gently tucked su qian¡¯s hair behind her ear. his gentle action was like he was dealing with a fragile piece of art. su qian¡¯s little face instantly flushed red. she couldn¡¯t understand why this man was so good at flirting! meanwhile, the shop assistant silently stood by. he felt that these two people were simply blinding him. the relationship between the two of them was too sweet. when they, who were single, saw this, they felt extremely envious. they were stunned by the display of love. su qian wanted to reject him, but she hurriedly averted her gaze, afraid that her determination would be shaken if she met xiao yan¡¯s gaze. however, even though she had intended to refuse, the words that came out of her mouth changed for some reason. ¡°don¡¯t think that you can bribe me with a hairpin¡­¡± su qian snorted lightly. her girlish temper tantrum-like appearance fell into xiao yan¡¯s eyes, making his eyes so tender that they seemed to exude water. ¡°it¡¯s all my fault. that day, i misunderstood you. i thought that you looked at yan chen because you liked to look at him, so i thought that instead of letting you look at others, it would be better to look at mine¡­¡± at this point, xiao yan¡¯s tone couldn¡¯t help but sound a little resentful. the way he looked at su qian was as if he had suffered a huge grievance. su qian tilted her head and looked puzzled. ¡°when did i look at yan chen?¡± xiao yan was also stunned. ¡°didn¡¯t you say it yourself?¡± it was because su qian said that she had seen yan chen¡¯s butt and felt that it was interesting. that was why xiao yan thought that since su qian loved to see it, he would rather have her look at him instead of other men! su qian immediately became even more depressed. she tilted her head and was about to inquire further, but suddenly they heard the noise of children and others arguing outside the door. ¡°if you dare to touch my sister, i¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡± su ye¡¯s angry voice came from outside the door, like a furious little lion. xiao yan and su qian¡¯s expressions changed at the same time as they looked at the door. only then did the two of them realize that the children were no longer in the room. it could be seen that the two children must have sneaked out of the shop when they were not paying attention and ended up being pestered. after realizing this, the two of them walked out of the door aggressively with murderous looks on their faces. at the same time, outside the door, su ye was protecting su qingqing and confronting two well-dressed young men. su ye and su qingqing were on high alert. the older brother, who was in his twenties, held his younger brother¡¯s hand arrogantly.. he sneered at the siblings and warned them, ¡°you two brats, don¡¯t be so shameless! do you know who 1 am? you actually dare to act rashly in front of me!¡± Chapter 277 - Chapter 277: Real Ragdolls chapter 277: real ragdolls translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio as soon as the young man finished speaking, he attracted the attention of the pedestrians on the street. then, someone immediately recognized the young man¡¯s identity and pointed at him. ¡°look, isn¡¯t this the eldest young master of the luo family, luo suiquan?¡± ¡°and his younger brother, little young master of the luo family! oh my god, what are these two bullies up to today?¡± ¡°what else could he do? it¡¯s just the same old thing. that little tyrant has taken a fancy to that pretty little girl, and luo suiquan is helping his brother approach her!¡± someone in the crowd immediately said. luo suiquan heard the discussions of the people around him. not only did he not feel ashamed, but he also looked up proudly and said arrogantly, ¡°brat, did you hear that? i¡¯m the eldest young master of the luo family, luo suiquan! if you don¡¯t want to offend our luo family, hand over your sister as soon as possible!¡± ¡°bah.¡± su ye did not mince his words. he spat and said coldly, ¡°what luo suiquan? aren¡¯t you just a drowning dog? what qualifications do you have to bark arrogantly in front of me? go back to your house obediently and eat your dog bones. don¡¯t run to the streets to bite people when no one is looking.¡± su ye had always been gentle. regardless of the situation, he would always have a gentle smile like the spring breeze. but now, this pair of disgraceful brothers actually dared to have designs on his sister. he could not tolerate it no matter what! ¡°who are you calling a drowning dog!¡± luo suiquan hated it the most when people used his name. he was so angry that his face turned green and white. however, luo suiquan was stopped by luo dabao before he could do anything. ¡°brother, look at this little sister. she¡¯s much prettier than the little maids that mother found for me!¡± luo dabao looked at su qingqing, and his eyes lit up. he looked as if he had discovered a new continent. he pointed at su qingqing excitedly and said, ¡°eldest brother, stop talking nonsense with them. hurry up and bring this little girl back. i want her to be my new doll. i want to bathe her and comb her hair. i want to personally change her into a beautiful dress.¡± when the pedestrians on the street heard this, all of them wore disgusted expressions. they had long heard that the brothers of the luo family had a strange fetish. they liked to treat living people as ragdolls. however, the two brothers had different preferences. luo suiquan liked mature women, while luo dabao liked little girls of his age. especially since su qingqing was so beautiful, she would naturally become luo dabao¡¯s target. however, these two brothers liked to play with real ragdolls. they would not play with a ragdoll for long. they would often lose their patience after playing with it, and it was common for them to break their arms and legs. once su qingqing fell into luo dabao¡¯s hands, she would definitely end up in a very miserable state. when su qingqing heard this, she widened her beautiful eyes in shock. she sighed from the bottom of her heart, ¡°eww¡­ you¡¯re so disgusting.¡± she was a living person, not some kind of real ragdoll. she did not want to be served by a little boy to bathe and change clothes. luo dabao, who was initially delighted, suddenly burst into tears as if he had been struck by lightning. he let out a wail, ¡°sob, sob, sob, brother, this doll is so mean. help me teach her a lesson!¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a new doll. i¡¯ll just snatch it home for you.¡± luo suiquan agreed without hesitation. he didn¡¯t care about the two children at all. however, as he looked at su qingqing, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a tingling sensation in his heart. he thought that if a mature beauty could come at this time, and they could each bring a new doll home, it would be perfect.. Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: Come and Hit Me If You Can? chapter 278: come and hit me if you can? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio however, luo suiquan¡¯s standards were too high, and ordinary young ladies would not be able to catch his eye. thus, he gave up and signaled the servants behind him. ¡°all of you, break this little bastard¡¯s limbs and take his sister away.¡± with luo suiquan¡¯s order, the luo family¡¯s servants rubbed their fists and closed in. the pedestrians on the street could not bear to watch any longer, afraid that they would see the tragic scene of the siblings covered in blood. however, su ye and su qingqing remained calm. the two children had mocking smiles in their eyes, and their faces were full of disapproval. it seemed that the two of them needed to teach this pair of disgraceful brothers how to behave. next to su qingqing and su ye, little wolf, xiao yin, and black bali glared at the brothers in a threatening manner. little wolf bared its teeth and looked very fierce as if it would immediately pounce on the brothers and kill them if they dared to be even the slightest bit presumptuous. su ye gestured for little wolf and the others to leave. he held his sister¡¯s hand and smiled as he pointed at luo dabao. ¡°1¡¯11 give you a chance. if you kneel and apologize to my sister right now, i won¡¯t cripple you.¡± ¡°hinph, do you think i¡¯m afraid of you?¡± luo dabao made a face at su ye arrogantly. ¡°hehehe, come and hit me if you can! ¡¯ ¡°stinky brat, stop talking nonsense there. hurry up and come over.¡± the servants impatiently reached out their hands to grab su ye. su ye¡¯s eyes were filled with ridicule. the moment the servant reached out, he raised his hand and grabbed his wrist. then, he suddenly twisted it with force. with a cracking sound, the servant¡¯s wrist suddenly tilted ar an extremely strange angle. as the servant screamed like a pig being slaughtered, su ye kicked him again and broke his knee. as the servant knelt in pain, su qingqing came over. with a chubby face full of brightness, su qingqing raised her hand and slapped the servant¡¯s face. it seemed as if it was as light as a feather. however, su qingqing s small palm seemed to contain an extremely terrifying power. with a single slap, the servant was sent flying. all his teeth were shattered. the servant¡¯s body flew out like a dead dog and landed right in front of luo suiquan¡¯s feet with a loud bang. luo suiquan¡¯s gaze toward su ye and su qingqing changed as he almost dirtied his shoes with the servant¡¯s blood. other than the servants, there were also several powerful thugs standing behind luo suiquan. at this moment, these thugs glared at su ye and su qingqing with hostility. ¡°get ready. when there¡¯s a suitable opportunity, immediately attack by surprise. there¡¯s no need to pay attention to any methods or means.¡± luo suiquan raised his eyebrows and said meaningfully. the thugs all laughed evilly when they heard that. they took two steps forward at the same time, waiting for an opportunity. on the other hand, the servants were no match for su ye and su qingqing at all. they were like rubber balls that kept rolling around under the siblings¡¯ feet. ¡°hehehe, brother, catch this!¡± after su qingqing finished speaking, she kicked a servant who was rolling on the ground and sent him flying. ¡°ah!¡± accompanied by the servant¡¯s scream, he fell heavily to the ground. after breaking a few bones, he was kicked away by su ye again. at this moment, a thug suddenly pounced forward and arrived in front of su ye from an extremely tricky angle. he slapped su ye¡¯s head heavily.. Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: A Stunning Beauty chapter 279: a stunning beauty translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio this thug didn¡¯t hold back with his attack. if this slap landed, it was guaranteed that su ye¡¯s head would shatter like a broken rubber ball. su ye didn¡¯t expect the other party to have the cheek to launch a sneak attack with so many adults. he took two steps back and instantly pulled away from them. he realized that the moment he moved away from su qingqing, the remaining thugs rushed out at the same time. they all drew their bows and captured su qingqing alive. ¡°ahhh! what are you doing!¡± su qingqing struggled frantically, but she was still a six-year-old child. the men in front of her were all tall and strong, and their strength was around the fourth rank. with the two of them holding her down, even su qingqing could not easily break free. ¡°qingqing!¡± su ye looked at this scene anxiously. just as he opened his mouth, little wolf, xiao yin, and black ball beside him rushed out at the same time. little wolf pounced on one of the killers, and xiao yin used its spider silk to entangle the two of them. seeing that they could all do it, black ball¡¯s heart was instantly filled with confidence. it flapped its weak little wings and flew out, ¡°charge!¡± ¡°where did the black crows come from? get lost!¡± the thug grabbed onto su qingqing tightly and slapped it with disdain, sending black ball flying. ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to bully my qiuqiu!¡± su qingqing opened her mouth in anger and bit the thug hard. ¡°ow!¡± the thug¡¯s flesh was almost bitten off by su qingqing. he immediately let out a shrill cry like a pig being slaughtered. su qingqing spat and quickly pushed the thug away. she ran towards her brother in a panic. ¡°brother!¡± ¡°wretched girl, you¡¯re courting death!¡± the thug¡¯s arm was bleeding profusely from his wound. he was so angry that he rushed forward and aimed a slap at su qingqing¡¯s head. ¡°qingqing, quickly dodge!¡± su ye¡¯s heart jumped out of his throat and he quickly ran towards su qingqing. however, the distance between the thug and su qingqing was too close. even if su qingqing wanted to run now, she couldn¡¯t dodge in time. just as everyone thought that su qingqing was doomed, su qian¡¯s furious fiery red figure swept past like a gust of wind. everyone couldn¡¯t clearly see how she attacked. with a loud bang, the brawny bear-like thug was sent flying by su qian! without even a chance to scream, the thug fell heavily to the ground. blood splattered everywhere and sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spines. the thug¡¯s chest was deeply caved in. his chest was a bloody mess, and large amounts of blood flowed out of his seven orifices. it seemed that he was about to die, and he did not know why he died. su qian¡¯s anger was far from appeased. her enchanting face was filled with bloodthirsty killing intent as she charged straight at the remaining thugs! ¡°hurry up! catch her!¡± the moment su qian appeared, luo suiquan¡¯s gaze was glued to her body, unable to move away. his eyes burned with a fiery intensity, almost ready to spew flames. luo suiquan was so excited that he wanted to pull su qian into his arms right now. he hadn¡¯t seen such a stunning beauty in a long time! no, it should be said that he had never seen such a devastatingly beautiful woman before. the beauties he had played with in the past suddenly looked dull in front of su qian, like pearls and gems, completely unable to compete with the radiance of the sun and moon! it was also at this moment that luo suiquan decided that he had to get this woman no matter what.. Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: The Luo Family, Where The Prime Minister Resided chapter 280: the luo family, where the prime minister resided translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°hurry up and get more thugs from home!¡± luo suiquan hurriedly urged his subordinates then looked at su qian with a burning gaze. the thugs all treated su qian as their mortal enemy. at this moment, they rushed out from their spots and headed straight for su qian. su qian¡¯s figure spun in the air as if she was flying. immediately, her delicate body was like a falling leaf piercing through a flower. wherever she passed, the sound of bones cracking could be heard. all the assassins were no match for her and their seventh rib was easily shattered. then, they all fell to the ground and could not get up. at this point, everyone looked at su qian in astonishment. they simply could not imagine that such a devastatingly beautiful woman would actually have such vicious techniques! however, under the sunlight, su qian¡¯s red clothes were like flames. she was so beautiful that everyone was mesmerized by her. xiao yan stood at the entrance of the jewelry store and also looked at su qian¡¯s back with doting eyes. it seemed that qianqian intended to take matters into her own hands. ¡°master, all our men are here. should we go and help miss su?¡± dong yan quickly walked over and asked xiao yan. seeing su qian¡¯s aggressive attitude, the smile on xiao yan¡¯s lips deepened. then, he gently shook his head, ¡°no need. if qianqian wanted to play, let her play with the luo family members. bring some people and seal off the surroundings. don¡¯t let anyone come over and get in the way. don¡¯t disturb qianqian¡¯s mood to beat people up.¡± the luo family was the family of the prime minister. they had caused such a huge ruckus this time, so the prime minister couldn¡¯t possibly remain idle. and xiao yan would never allow those blind fools from the prime minister¡¯s residence to come over and stop qianqian from venting her anger. ¡°yes.¡± dong yan accepted the order and led a group of hidden guards to spread out and provide protection for su qian. xiao yan continued to smile. he thought inwardly, ¡°if qianqian wanted to play, then let her play. even if the sky fell, 1 would support her.¡± with that in mind, xiao yan stared at su qian¡¯s figure without blinking and watched her every move. ¡°mother!¡± when su qingqing saw su qian walk over, her strong facade instantly disappeared. she immediately pounced over and hugged su qian¡¯s thigh with red eyes and nose. ¡°mother, these two bad people bullied me and brother. they even said they wanted to make me into a ragdoll!¡± su qian shielded the two children behind her and swept her knife-like gaze toward luo suiquan. her phoenix eyes were enchanting, and one glance was enough to make luo suiquan¡¯s legs go weak. beauty, she was truly a peerless beauty! ¡°young miss, you¡¯ve misunderstood. 1 definitely didn¡¯t mean to offend you. instead, i sincerely want to invite young miss and your daughter to our luo family as guests.¡± luo suiquan intentionally revealed the badge on his chest as he spoke, ¡°young miss, i¡¯m not a bad person. you must have heard of my name before. i¡¯m the eldest disciple of the third elder of the demon sect. my name is luo suiquan.¡± ¡°your luo family is the prime minister¡¯s family. why did they give you a dog name?¡± su qian sneered and asked mockingly. she had heard of the luo family, where the prime minister resided. however, this was the first time she had heard the name ¡°drowning dog¡±. she felt that it was full of sarcasm and she had to say it. the pedestrians couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter when they heard this beauty speak so sharply. luo suiquan¡¯s expression instantly crumbled. he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°little b*tch, i think that you don¡¯t want face! 1 might as well tell you that my brother and i have taken a fancy to you and your daughter. if you know what¡¯s good for you, quickly follow me obediently.. otherwise, 1 will disfigure your face here!¡± Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: Being Weak Is Not Your Fault chapter 281: being weak is not your fault translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian listened and couldn¡¯t help but sneer in disdain, ¡°being weak is not your fault, but if you¡¯re still pretending to be strong in front of me, you¡¯re courting death.¡± the demon sect was indeed powerful, but even if luo suiquan¡¯s master, third elder, really came, upon hearing her name as a poison physician, he would still have to respectfully call her ¡°miss¡±. moreover, the person in front of her now was just a little luo suiquan. luo suiquan was infuriated that his nose was almost crooked. he breathed out through his nostrils angrily and pointed at su qian¡¯s nose as he said, ¡°you little b*tch, just you wait. 1¡¯11 make you kneel and beg for mercy!¡± luo suiquan roared and rushed toward su qian. su qian coldly looked at luo suiquan¡¯s suicidal actions and raised her eyebrows, waiting for him to deliver himself to her. on the other side, xiao yan heard luo suiqian¡¯s address to su qian. a cold glint flashed across his eyes behind the mask and then he flicked his finger. a powerful surge of spiritual power shot out from his palm and hit luo suiquan¡¯s knee with a muffled sound. ¡°all!¡± luo suiquan had no idea what had happened. he staggered a few steps forward and then knelt in front of su qian with a bang. luo suiquan¡¯s strength was so great that he left two small dents on the ground from the impact, and his knees were in excruciating pain. however, he had no time to resist. he heard the crowd around him suddenly burst into earth-shattering laughter. ¡°hahahaha, luo suiquan made it sound like he was so powerful, but in the end, he rushed up and knelt! hahahaha!¡± in the crowd, someone pointed at him and laughed heartily. luo suiquan¡¯s knees were almost shattered from the pain. however, what he found harder to accept was the mocking laughter of the crowd. everyone¡¯s laughter was like a slap to his face, and his face turned red with embarrassment. then, he jumped up from the ground and said, ¡°little slut, how dare you harm me!¡± before luo suiquan could stand up, su qian raised her hand and imprinted a spiritual energy seal on the top of his head. then, she swiftly delivered two resounding slaps to his face. poor luo suiquan¡¯s knees were shattered this time. then, su qian¡¯s seemingly gentle slaps instantly tore his facial skin, and he spat out a mouthful of teeth! ¡°brother!¡± luo dabao was shocked. he rushed forward to support his brother who was about to pass out from the beating. ¡°how dare you hurt our young master!¡± the remaining thugs widened their eyes in anger. they looked like a pack of hungry wolves when they pounced on su qian. in contrast, su qian remained calm. su qian raised her hand and waited. she slapped each of the thugs who rushed at her and beat them up. in a blink of an eye, these people were left crying and begging for mercy. these thugs had naively believed that if they could delay the situation, someone from the luo family would come to their rescue. unfortunately, they waited for a long time but didn¡¯t see anyone coming to their aid. instead, they were beaten up by su qian like punching bags. of course, these thugs couldn¡¯t wait for help from the luo family, because those people had already been taken care of by the hidden guards that xiao yan had sent out. with all the potential threats eliminated, xiao yan sat calmly at the entrance of the jewelry store and observed su qian¡¯s actions with a deep gaze.. Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: Miss, I Was Wrong chapter 282: miss, i was wrong translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio xiao yan¡¯s eyes were filled with hidden tenderness and indulgence. he could have made a move, but he allowed su qian to deal with the situation as she pleased. it was not until these people were all dealt with that he raised his hand and clapped. the crisp applause caught the attention of the children. su qian also turned her head and looked at xiao yan at the entrance of the jewelry store. xiao yan acted as if nothing had happened as he pushed his wheelchair slowly toward su qian. ¡°are you cooled down now? if not, i can let a few more people over for you to play with.¡± as long as su qian was willing, he would find more sandbags for her. su qian was in a fit of anger just now, but luo suiquan took the initiative to ask for a beating. of course, she had no qualms about venting her frustration on him and easily beat him up. moreover, she had indeed cooled down a little. ¡°your highness, was that you?¡± su qian first looked at luo suiquan, who was twitching on the ground, then turned her head to stare at xiao yan as she narrowed her phoenix-like eyes and asked. xiao yan didn¡¯t seem to understand, ¡°what did you say?¡± seeing that xiao yan was deliberately acting dumb in front of her, su qian only snorted lightly. xiao yan could deceive others, but it was impossible to fool her. she clearly saw xiao yan¡¯s attack and luo suiquan falling to the ground. she looked around and saw that all the people from the luo family who had rushed over had been defeated by dong yan and the other hidden guards. su qian was even more certain that she hadn¡¯t seen wrongly. ¡°you, who exactly are you?¡± luo suiquan spat out two broken teeth as he spoke. he looked extremely miserable. su qian smiled. ¡°have you heard of du qi?¡± luo suiquan¡¯s face instantly turned pale. su qian, on the other hand, was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to scare luo suiquan to death. under his terrified gaze, she smiled slightly. ¡°du qi, that¡¯s me.¡± su qian¡¯s voice was very soft and no one except luo suiquan heard her. ¡°puff!¡± luo suiquan was frightened that he spat out a mouthful of blood. then, he immediately turned into a coward and kowtowed crazily while maintaining his kneeling position. ¡°miss, i was wrong. 1 won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± luo suiquan had completely lost his image. his kneeling and begging for mercy stunned everyone. the surrounding onlookers widened their eyes in surprise as if they had seen a ghost. they didn¡¯t see it wrong, right? luo suiquan, who feared nothing and no one, was actually begging for mercy on his knees! su qian sneered disdainfully. luo dabao, on the other hand, was in disbelief. he grabbed luo suiquan¡¯s arm and tried to puli him up. ¡°brother, what are you doing?! get up and beat this b*tch up. snatch her daughter for me!¡± ¡°shut up! do you want to die?!¡± he raised his hand and slapped luo dabao. luo suiquan glared at luo dabao with murderous eyes. ¡°get lost!¡± luo dabao immediately burst into tears after being scolded and threatened. su qian was not surprised to see this scene. this was the power of a poison physician. luo suiquan cherished his life, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t dare to continue acting arrogantly in front of her and flaunt his power. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± after saying that, su qian turned around and left. ¡°hmph, you bullied me. you¡¯re a bad child. you deserve to be taught a lesson by your brother.¡± su qingqing made a face at luo dabao and was about to leave. when luo dabao, who was bawling, heard her words, a hint of resentment flashed in his eyes. he glared at su qingqing and yelled, ¡°it¡¯s all because of you! i¡¯ll kill you!¡± as soon as he finished speaking, luo dabao suddenly took out a spiritual energy explosive bomb from his sleeve.. Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: Why Are You Spitting Blood? chapter 283: why are you spitting blood? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°master, it¡¯s an explosive bomb!¡± xiao yin recognized the item, and his words scared everyone away like birds and beasts! this spiritual power explosive bomb was a prohibited weapon. it was comparable to an elixir and could easily kill a fourth-rank expert. its power was fierce and had long been banned. that was why everyone was so panicked. su qian turned around and watched helplessly as luo dabao activated the explosive bomb and shot it straight at su qingqing¡¯s heart. obviously, luo dabao blamed everything that had happened on su qingqing. that was why he was willing to sacrifice himself and wanted to kill su qingqing for revenge. the explosive bomb was powerful, both in terms of its force and speed. su qian couldn¡¯t catch up in such a short time. she could only watch as su ye rushed out fearlessly and stood in front of su qingqing. the siblings were both su qian¡¯s treasures. she was so scared that her heart instantly rose to her throat. the blood in her body almost flowed backward when tremendous energy suddenly surged out of her body. a glimmer of purple light flashed in his phoenix eyes, and before an invisible aura could sweep out, xiao yin trembled in fright. ignoring xiao yin¡¯s terrified gaze, su qian was immediately shocked by what she saw. no one knew how xiao yan, who was paralyzed in a wheelchair, had such a swift speed. he seemed like a swift and fierce black panther, blocking in front of the children without caring about his own safety. xiao yan stood in front of the children and his brows furrowed as he raised his hand, intending to shatter the explosive bomb. however, he suddenly heard su qian¡¯s anxious scream. ¡°your highness, be careful!¡± xiao yan turned his head and met su qian¡¯s anxious gaze. suddenly, xiao yan came up with a plan. then, his hand, which was originally meant to smash the explosive bomb, suddenly stopped. then, he allowed the light wave released by the explosive bomb to instantly hit his chest! ¡°ninth uncle!¡± the children were also shocked that they let out screams. su qian even ran quickly and rushed in front of him. ¡°your highness, are you alright?¡± su qian¡¯s face turned pale as she asked with concern. she didn¡¯t dare to underestimate the explosive bomb. if she took it directly, she would have likely suffered a serious injury. explosive bombs could heavily injure fourth-rank experts, and she did not know xiao yan¡¯s strength, so it was hard to judge. xiao yan raised his hand and touched his chest. he felt a bit suffocated in his chest, but other than that, he was unharmed. xiao yan felt that his injuries were not worthy of su qian¡¯s concern. thus, xiao yan secretly urged a hidden force in his body, forcibly causing a crack in his heart meridian. this wasn¡¯t a minor injury. a dazzling trace of blood immediately seeped out from the corner of xiao yan¡¯s mouth. ¡°sob sob, ninth uncle, why are you spitting blood!¡± su qingqing was so scared that her eyes welled up with tears and she started crying. ¡°it¡¯s all your fault. you actually injured my ninth uncle!¡± su ye was furious. he raised his hand and sent a surge of spiritual power which sent luo dabao flying from where he was. ¡°your highness, your highness, look at me! where are you feeling unwell?¡± su qian raised her hand and patted xiao yan¡¯s face as she asked. ¡°i¡¯m a little dizzy.¡± after saying that, xiao yan fainted due to his severe injuries. ¡°your highness!¡± su qian was even more frightened that she slapped xiao yan even harder. however, she failed to wake him up. therefore, she quickly called dong yan and the others to send xiao yan to the su family. on the way, she gave xiao yan an elixir. under the teary gazes of the two children, su qian took xiao yan¡¯s pulse.. Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: Heart Meridian Damage chapter 284: heart meridian damage translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio on the bumpy carriage, the children looked at su qian with tears in their eyes and asked, ¡°sob sob sob, mother, how is ninth uncle now?¡± su qian¡¯s expression was somewhat cold, ¡°his heart meridian is damaged, it¡¯s a severe injury.¡± ¡°it¡¯s all my fault. i shouldn¡¯t have provoked luo dabao.¡± su qingqing sobbed, and her pearl-like tears kept rolling down. su qingqing was only dissatisfied with luo dabao¡¯s offensive words, so she harshly retorted to him. she didn¡¯t expect that her actions would cause ninth uncle to be injured. ¡°you can¡¯t be blamed for this. it¡¯s that luo dabao who¡¯s too wicked. he actually used a forbidden item!¡± su ye regretted that he had gone easy on luo dabao just now as he look at the unconscious xiao yan with even more concern. ¡°mother, will ninth uncle be alright?¡± under the concerned gazes of the two little kids, su qian frowned worriedly. ¡°heart meridian damage is not a small matter. it has to be handled with caution. otherwise, it¡¯s very likely to leave hidden dangers that will affect his future cultivation.¡± after saying that, su qian sighed, ¡°it¡¯s all thanks to your highness that both of you are fine this time. however, the heart meridian is more delicate than the tendons. once damaged, it will be difficult to recover. injuries in this area are the most taboo for cultivators. i am afraid that when your highness wakes up and learns about this, he will be concerned¡­¡± su qian looked at the unconscious xiao yan and felt extremely guilty. she was worried about how to comfort him when xiao yan woke up and heard that his heart meridian was damaged. however, no matter how much she thought, she would never have expected that xiao yan would not mind at all, because the injury on his heart meridian was shattered by himself! ¡°it¡¯s just that, speaking of which, it¡¯s strange. your highness¡¯s strength should be above mine, so how could he be injured so badly?¡± su qian frowned in confusion. she was just asking herself, so she didn¡¯t notice that a drop of cold sweat had slid down xiao yan¡¯s forehead when he heard this. xiao yan hadn¡¯t been unconscious for long. he woke up halfway through the journey. he didn¡¯t dare to say that he had injured himself, so he continued to pretend to be asleep. when he arrived at the su family and was placed on the bed by su qian and dong yan, he pretended to have just woken up and opened his eyes. ¡°cough, what happened to me?¡± xiao yan pretended to have just woken up and asked in a confused manner. su qian softened her voice, ¡°your highness, you were injured while saving the children.¡± ¡°oh¡­ where am i injured?¡± xiao yan pretended not to know and asked. su qian felt very guilty and didn¡¯t dare to look up into xiao yan¡¯s eyes. she carefully said, ¡°heart meridian¡­ a crack appeared in the your highness¡¯s heart meridian.¡± ¡°your highness, your injuries are quite severe.¡± after dong yan finished speaking, he gave his highness a meaningful look. su qian didn¡¯t know how powerful xiao yan was, but dong yan did! thus, dong yan was well aware that his highness had done this on purpose. dong yan couldn¡¯t help but admire his highness. last time, he poisoned himself into a paralytic state with a toxicant. this time, he had used hidden force to shatter his heart meridian. in this world, the only one who would resort to such extreme measures just to pursue his lady was probably his highness. just as dong yan silently lamented that his highness was a scheming man, su qian felt even more guilty. ¡°your highness, don¡¯t worry. i will take responsibility for this.¡± xiao yan lay down ¡®weakly¡¯ and looked at su qian with a wronged expression. ¡°i saved the children willingly. you don¡¯t have to mind. it¡¯s just that there aren¡¯t any good doctors in my residence, and it¡¯s not convenient for me to go out for treatment. if it can¡¯t be cured and leaves behind hidden dangers¡­.¡± Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: Why Did You Fall? chapter 285: why did you fall? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°your highness, don¡¯t worry. i will take responsibility and treat your illness properly,¡± su qian said with a serious expression and a burning gaze. xiao yan was waiting for su qian to say this. after hearing this, he nodded silently. ¡°then i¡¯ll trouble you for a few days. once i recover, i¡¯ll return to the residence.¡± ¡°alright.¡± after saying this, su qian said, ¡°then, your highness, if you need anything, just instruct dong yan, and 1¡¯11 go and prepare the medicine for your highness first.¡± xiao yan nodded and watched su qian walk out. as soon as su qian left and the door closed, xiao yan¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. he gave dong yan a look and said, ¡°get out.¡± dong yan silently rubbed his nose, then turned around and left the room without another word. he knew that his highness stayed with miss su qian and didn¡¯t need them and the hidden guards to interfere. if his highness could do it himself, he would definitely do it himself. he didn¡¯t need them to serve him. with that thought in mind, dong yan left nonchalantly. after dong yan left, xiao yan stood up and got off the bed. his legs firmly stepped on the ground, and he walked to the table and sat down to have some tea. before xiao yan could finish his cup of tea, footsteps suddenly sounded from outside the door. then, su qian pushed the door open and entered. ¡°oh right, your highness, 1 forgot to give you this elixir¡­¡± su qian entered the room and didn¡¯t finish her sentence when she suddenly heard a crisp sound. she focused her gaze and saw that xiao yan¡¯s legs had gone limp as he fell onto the table. there was a broken cup lying beside him, and the tea in it had spilled all over the ground. su qian was shocked and quickly walked forward. she quickly helped xiao yan up and sat on a stool at the side. ¡°your highness, what happened? why did you fall?¡± xiao yan¡¯s expression looked very innocent as he said, ¡°i was just thirsty and wanted to have some tea, but unexpectedly¡­¡± however, he didn¡¯t expect su qian to suddenly come in. he was so scared that he threw the teacup away and quickly fell to the ground, pretending to be paralyzed. su qian didn¡¯t think of this. seeing that xiao yan¡¯s palm had been scraped, she quickly poured a cup of tea. ¡°you are the only one in the room? where¡¯s dong yan? didn¡¯t i ask him to stay and take care of you?¡± ¡°dong yan has other matters to attend to.¡± as xiao yan spoke, he lowered his head to hide the emotions that flashed across his eyes as he quietly spoke. su qian¡¯s brows furrowed even more tightly as she said in a troubled tone, ¡°even if he has other things to attend to, he can¡¯t just leave his master alone like this, right? how does he handle his duties?¡± the poor dong yan, who had been driven away, sneezed loudly on the way back. he was depressed and confused, wondering who was bad-mouthing him. just like that, xiao yan did not forget to step out to help, ¡°it¡¯s alright, the affairs in the imperial residence are too busy, it¡¯s understandable for him to go back and settle things.¡± after saying this, xiao yan looked at su qian innocently. ¡°i feel a bit uneasy sitting. can you help me to the bed first?¡± as the wheelchair wasn¡¯t in the room, su qian couldn¡¯t use it, so she could only nod and carefully help xiao yan stand up. then, she slowly brought him to the bed. su qian¡¯s actions were very careful. when she supported xiao yan, she was afraid that this man would fall to the ground, so she practically burrowed into his arms and propped him up.. Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: Why Did Mother Take off Ninth Uncle’s Clothes? chapter 286: why did mother take off ninth uncle¡¯s clothes? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio meanwhile, xiao yan maintained a calm expression on his face. in reality, he secretly enjoyed the alluring fragrance emanating from su qian¡¯s hair as he discreetly stole glances at her side profile. fortunately, su qian carefully guided xiao yan and walked forward. afraid that any accidental movement might affect his wounds. she accompanied him all the way to the bed. the only thing he could blame was that the distance between the table and the bed was too short. when xiao yan saw that the bed was right in front of him, he could not help but feel a little disappointed. therefore, his eyes rolled around and he immediately thought of a cunning plan. xiao yan¡¯s legs, which were originally dragging on the ground with difficulty, suddenly placed in front of su qian and ¡®accidentally¡¯ tripped her. xiao yan was tall and burly, and he even placed all his weight on su qian. unfortunately, su qian was no match for him. she was already walking carefully, and now that xiao yan had suddenly tripped her, she lost her balance and dragged xiao yan along as she fell towards the bed. everything happened in an instant. su qian dragged xiao yan along and used him as a scapegoat as she smashed her head into his chest. a heavy blow, the pain caused xiao yan to immediately let out a muffled groan. xiao yan¡¯s heart meridian suffered a second severe injury. this time, he was not pretending. he was really in pain. he frowned as he looked at su qian, who seemed like a frightened rabbit, and jumped up from his body like a carp. su qian got up, and a hint of fragrant air lingered in the atmosphere, making xiao yan¡¯s heart itch. he wished that su qian would lie down for a while longer. ¡°your highness, i¡¯m really sorry! are you alright?¡± su qian was also puzzled. she had never been a rash person, but in front of xiao yan, she always made mistakes. now, she had actually caused him harm for the second time. it made her wish she could find a hole to hide in. ¡°my chest hurts a little from the collision.¡± xiao yan circulated his spiritual power, making his face look even paler. then, he raised his hand and grabbed su qian¡¯s hand, pressing it against his chest. ¡°help me take a look¡­¡± xiao yan¡¯s strong heartbeat kept transmitting through the spot su qian touched, thumping like a drumbeat in her mind, leaving her feeling dizzy. subconsciously, she suddenly withdrew her hand. ¡°your highness, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll help you take a look right away.¡± as she spoke, su qian raised her hand and hurriedly unbuttoned xiao yan¡¯s clothes, revealing his porcelain-like chest. su qian noticed the bruise on xiao yan¡¯s chest and quickly took out some ointment to help xiao yan apply it. the ointment needed to be gently massaged for absorption. su qian seriously helped xiao yan apply the ointment. her fair little hands repeatedly circled xiao yan¡¯s chest muscles. the indistinct touch was like teasing xiao yan¡¯s heart, making xiao yan feel as if his heart was being scratched by a cat¡¯s claws. however, xiao yan couldn¡¯t show any signs of it and could only grit his teeth and endure it. su qian saw xiao yan¡¯s serious face and thought that he was in a lot of pain, so she rubbed his chest muscles even more carefully, making xiao yan suffer for a while. however, su qian was seriously helping xiao yan heal his injuries. she was not at ease at all. their every move had already been observed by the two little buns outside the door. su ye secretly watched this scene with a serious expression. suddenly, he felt as if his mother was a cabbage, and the cabbage had been plucked by someone. su qingqing craned her neck and peeked as well.. then, she asked innocently, ¡°brother, why did mother take off ninth uncle¡¯s clothes? are they playing a game?¡± Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: Can’t Be a Scumbag chapter 287: can¡¯t be a scumbag translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su ye wanted to stop his sister¡¯s innocent words, but it was already too late. he could only hurriedly cover his sister¡¯s mouth and watch as the tightly shut door in front of them was opened. su qian¡¯s face turned pale as she stood in front of the door and looked at the two little buns with an embarrassed expression. ¡°you two little kids, why are you standing here talking nonsense?¡± ¡°mother, didn¡¯t you teach brother not to touch other girls casually? otherwise, he would have to be responsible for them.¡± su qingqing raised her little face and said seriously, ¡°mother, since you touched ninth uncle, you have to be responsible for him. you can¡¯t be a sc*mbag.¡± su qian had always taught her son not to be a sc*mbag, so she had long told him not to casually grab a young lady¡¯s hand, let alone undress them. therefore, su qingqing silently remembered su qian¡¯s words. she knew very well that a person who undressed someone of the opposite sex but didn¡¯t take responsibility was a ¡®sc*mbag¡¯. she didn¡¯t want her mother to be a sc*mbag, so she could only reluctantly let her mother take responsibility for ninth uncle. being struck by su qingqing¡¯s ¡®sc*mbag¡¯ remark, su qian was immediately stunned. she wanted to explain to her daughter that things weren¡¯t as she had imagined, but before she could say anything, the two little kids held each other¡¯s hands and ran away. poor su qian stood at the door with a depressed expression on her face, feeling a mix of emotions in her heart. immediately, su qian heard xiao yan¡¯s soft laughter coming from behind the door. xiao yan¡¯s gaze was especially teasing, and su qian thought of what su qingqing had just said. ¡°what are you laughing at, your highness?¡± ¡°i think qingqing¡¯s words make sense.¡± xiao yan¡¯s clothes were wide open, revealing his fair chest. he looked at su qian like a seductive demon. su qian couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed. then, she rolled her eyes at xiao yan. ¡°your highness, it was said to take no offense at a child¡¯s babble. how can your highness take it seriously? however, since your highness minds it, then i¡¯ll find someone else to apply the medicine for your injuries.¡± with that, su qian turned around and strode away. seeing that su qian had actually left, xiao yan couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and rub the space between his eyebrows. he originally wanted to trick su qian, but who knew that she would not budge? even so, the corners of xiao yan¡¯s lips still curled into a brilliant smile. qianqian wanted to hand over the task of taking care of him to the other servants in the su residence? how could he allow that? xiao yan had already thought of a way to deal with this. he lay on the bed that was still stained with su qian¡¯s fragrance with satisfaction and closed his eyes to rest. not long after, the servants su qian sent to serve arrived. she thought that with a servant taking care of xiao yan, she would be able to concentrate on concocting the medicine. however, su qian stayed in the secret room and soon heard someone coming in to report. for the first time, the person su qian sent over made a mistake in less than half an hour. qian rong came to report helplessly. she stood outside the secret room and said to su qian, ¡°master, xiao liu, who was sent to serve your highness, didn¡¯t handle things properly. after being there for a short while, he broke the treasure box in the room, losing a few hundred taels of silver¡­¡± when su qian heard this, she paused her actions in preparing the medicinal material as she frowned unhappily and said, ¡°why is he so reckless? transfer him out and replace him with xiao zhang.¡± ¡°yes.¡± qian rong agreed and quickly went to make the arrangements.. Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: Can You Do Me a Favor? chapter 288: can you do me a favor? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio however, before the hour had even passed, qian rong rushed over again and stood outside the secret room to report. ¡°master, something bad has happened again¡­ xiao zhang had just gone over and accidentally smashed the jade pendant that your highness had worn since childhood. he is now kneeling outside the door to receive his punishment,¡± qian rong said weakly. in the secret room, su qian, who had just taken out the elixir furnace, twitched her mouth, ¡°change again. send xiao shi over and warn her not to break anything else.¡± ¡°yes¡­¡± qian rong silently left the room. however, before a quarter of an hour had passed, qian rong returned. ¡°master¡­¡± qian rong¡¯s weak voice rang out from outside the door. the medicinal herbs that su qian had originally placed in the medicine cauldron were burned into charcoal with a puff because of her distracted mind. fuming with anger, she gritted her teeth, ¡°did xiao shi break something again?¡± ¡°not this time.¡± qian rong did not wait for su qian to heave a sigh of relief before she continued weakly, ¡°however, when xiao shi was pouring tea, she accidentally scalded herself. the skin on the back of her hand has blisters, so she¡¯ll probably have to rest for more than ten days.¡± when su qian heard this, she was so angry that she wanted to gasp. ¡°send someone else again! qian rong, this time, you personally go. 1 know what you are capable of. i don¡¯t believe that ninth prince is so hard to please!¡± qian rong was terrified that she went back trembling. this time, she came back in less than fifteen minutes. she stood outside the door and said weakly, ¡°master¡­ your highness said that he has mysophobia and doesn¡¯t like women serving him. he asked me not to disturb him and told me to come back.¡± boom! su qian¡¯s patience was completely gone. she kicked open the door of the secret room and stormed in front of qian rong angrily. ¡°what else is wrong with him? say it all!¡± ¡°your highness said that master said to be responsible for him, so, so he requested master to personally take care of him.¡± qian rong couldn¡¯t hide under su qian¡¯s sharp gaze and said carefully. su qian clenched her fist and took a deep breath. she suppressed her anger and said, ¡°the people from the imperial residence are not here? where did his hidden guard go?¡± ¡°young master dong yan sent a message just half an hour ago. he said that the imperial residence is busy taking inventory of the items in the treasure vault and had no time to spare. if you regret serving your highness, you can send your highness directly to the palace and ask the empress dowager for help.¡± after qian rong said this, her head was already lowered to her chest, and she didn¡¯t dare to look into su qian¡¯s eyes. su qian took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, and strode towards xiao yan¡¯s room. as she walked halfway there, su qian saw two little buns standing in the corridor in the distance. they had two food boxes in their hands. looking in that direction, they were walking toward xiao yan¡¯s room. ¡°ye¡¯er, qingqing, are you going to see your ninth uncle?¡± su qian asked from afar. the two children turned their heads and met su qian¡¯s eyes. immediately, the children were like wild ponies that had lost their reins as they happily rushed in su qian¡¯s direction. ¡°that¡¯s right, mother. it¡¯s almost mealtime. we made something delicious and planned to send it to ninth uncle.¡± su ye looked up at su qian and said with a gentle smile, ¡°mother, i made you a portion too and left it on the stove. do you want to eat later or come with us to eat with ninth uncle?¡± ¡°my stomach is not hungry yet. i will eat later when i¡¯m hungry.¡± su qian saw the children¡¯s innocent faces and suddenly smiled evilly.. she crouched down and looked at them as she said, ¡°ye¡¯er, qingqing, can you do me a favor?¡± Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: You’re Too Young chapter 289: you¡¯re too young translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°of course! mother, what do you need us to do?¡± su qingqing agreed without thinking. ¡°your ninth uncle is in great discomfort right now. i¡¯m afraid he needs to be fed even if he wants to eat. i originally wanted to take care of him, but i have to refine elixirs. i¡¯m afraid it will be delayed too late. why don¡¯t you take care of your ninth uncle?¡± su qian had confidence in her two children. their ability to take care of people was top-notch, and they were sure to make xiao yan behave for some time. ¡°sure.¡± su ye agreed immediately and nodded repeatedly. ¡°ninth uncle got injured because of us. of course, we have to take care of him. mother, don¡¯t worry, we will definitely take good care of ninth uncle.¡± su qian was relieved. she caressed the little faces of her children with a loving expression. ¡°alright, go then.¡± the children held hands and happily went to look for xiao yan. su qian was very satisfied as she watched the children leave. ¡°wow, master, you¡¯re too ruthless,¡± xiao yin said with a sigh as he crawled out of su qian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°don¡¯t worry. ye¡¯er is mature and responsible. he knows how to take care of people.¡± after saying that, su qian turned around and walked towards the secret room again. ¡°master, you clearly know that i¡¯m not talking about young master ye¡¯er, but young master qingqing,¡± xiao yin said with a long sigh of relief. black ball, who was sleeping soundly, poked its head out from another sleeve. it yawned and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? isn¡¯t young master qingqing adorable?¡± black ball had always liked beautiful women, and su qingqing had been a beauty since she was young, so it was inevitable that black ball would be fond of her. however, listening to black ball¡¯s words, xiao yin pursed its lips. ¡°you¡¯re too young, kid.¡± ¡°what do you mean? was there anything different about young master qingqing?¡± concerned by xiao yin¡¯s reaction, black ball asked in puzzlement. ¡°don¡¯t worry, nobody will die.¡± after saying this, su qian snorted and stuffed the two little beasts back into her sleeves. then, she hummed a little tune and returned to the secret room. meanwhile, xiao yan was eagerly waiting for su qian¡¯s arrival. but who would have thought that just as xiao yan was thinking about this, he heard familiar footsteps gradually approaching. however, there were two sets of footsteps. they did not belong to su qian but to the two children. xiao yan frowned in confusion, and then he watched the two little buns walk in with bright smiles on their faces. ¡°ninth uncle, we came to find you for a meal!¡± su qingqing opened the door and saw xiao yan. she immediately smiled brightly. seeing the children, xiao yan was a little surprised and asked subconsciously, ¡°where¡¯s your mother?¡± ¡°mother is helping ninth uncle refine elixir. she asked us to come over and have a meal with ninth uncle first.¡± as su ye spoke, he quickly took out the food from the food box and placed it on the table one by one. ¡°ninth uncle, take a look! all the dishes on this table are made by my brother.¡± su qingqing smiled and ran to xiao yan. xiao yan was originally sitting at the table waiting for su qian to come over, so after the two little buns entered the room, they didn¡¯t need to move him. after setting up the food, they sat down beside him. xiao yan looked at the table full of delicious dishes and looked at su ye in surprise.. ¡°ye¡¯er, did you make all these?¡± Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: Let Me Feed You! chapter 290: let me feed you! translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su ye felt the admiration hidden in xiao yan¡¯s eyes and smiled shyly. ¡°yes. but qingqing also helped me.¡± ¡°yes, 1 was the one who helped my brother light the fire. i¡¯m the best at lighting fires. next time, i¡¯ll light it for you, ninth uncle.¡± su qingqing proudly raised her head and said. xiao yan didn¡¯t know what was so good about lighting a fire, but su qingqing was so affectionate to him that his heart was filled with joy. he couldn¡¯t help but nod and agree to su qingqing¡¯s request. although qianqian didn¡¯t come over, xiao yan was still very pleased that the children had regained their relationship with him. ¡°ninth uncle, how do you feel now?¡± su ye looked at xiao yan with concern, his eyes filled with unconcealable guilt. as long as he thought that ninth uncle was injured because of them, he would still feel very uncomfortable. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m fine now.¡± after xiao yan finished speaking, he was about to pick up his chopsticks. ¡°come, let¡¯s eat first.¡± who knew that before xiao yan¡¯s hand could even touch the chopsticks, su qingqing had already caught them. meeting xiao yan¡¯s puzzled gaze, su qingqing held the chopsticks and said righteously, ¡°ninth uncle, you don¡¯t have to do it yourself. let me feed you!¡± xiao yan fell silent and asked in disbelief, ¡°you want to feed me?¡± ¡°of course.¡± su qingqing raised her head proudly, and her chubby little face was filled with smiles. ¡°before we came, mother specially told us to take good care of ninth uncle. so before mother arrives, i¡¯ll be the one to feed you, give you water, and take you to the bathroom.¡± other than the last thing that su qingqing said, xiao yan couldn¡¯t help but feel happy about the prospect of having a daughter feed him. so, he agreed immediately, ¡°okay, let¡¯s do that.¡± ¡°qingqing, or should i do it?¡± su ye looked at su qingqing worriedly and asked. he remembered that when grandmaster refined elixir in the past, he liked to blow up the furnace very much. when they were four years old, grandmaster had a very serious furnace explosion. his legs were injured and he couldn¡¯t move. he lay in bed and could only rely on others to take care of him. in the end, su qingqing ran over and took care of grandmaster for three days. she successfully made grandmaster rather get up and use two crutches to support his body than let su qingqing take care of him. at that time, su ye was in seclusion, so he didn¡¯t know what su qingqing had done. however, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine that grandmaster who had always loved the siblings couldn¡¯t move his legs and was still forced to get out of bed. what kind of torture had he suffered¡­ su qingqing shook her head and rejected her brother without thinking. she patted her chest and said, ¡°no need! brother, don¡¯t worry, i can do it!¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay, ye¡¯er. let qingqing do it.¡± xiao yan didn¡¯t want to dampen su qingqing¡¯s enthusiasm. su ye was helpless, so he could only tacitly agree to xiao yan¡¯s words. ¡°come, ninth uncle, open your mouth.¡± su qingqing smiled sweetly as she held her chopsticks and ordered. xiao yan opened his mouth obediently. before he could react to what had happened, su qingqing had a smile on her face and forcefully stuffed a steaming sticky glutinous rice cake into his mouth. at that moment, xiao yan felt that what su qingqing stuffed into his mouth was not a glutinous rice cake, but a red-hot branding iron! the glutinous rice cake was not only scalding hot, but it was also extremely sticky.. it stuck tightly to xiao yan¡¯s upper jaw, unable to swallow or spit it out! Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: Almost Sent Him to The Afterlife chapter 291: almost sent him to the afterlife translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio a layer of the tender skin on his upper jaw was instantly burned off. xiao yan¡¯s face seemed to have been roasted. even through the mask, it was not difficult to see how painful his expression was. ¡°it¡¯s too hot! qingqing, why didn¡¯t you blow on it for ninth uncle? ninth uncle, spit it out!¡± su ye was shocked and quickly urged xiao yan to spit out the thing in his mouth. xiao yan saw su qingqing holding the chopsticks with a look of confusion on her face. his heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat. he then forcefully swallowed the piece of hot glutinous rice cake in his mouth. su ye saw xiao yan¡¯s adam¡¯s apple move up and down with the swallowing action and was instantly stunned. he could even swallow this? ninth uncle is truly a warrior! ¡°ninth uncle, i¡¯m sorry. is it very hot?¡± su qingqing held the chopsticks in her hands guiltily and asked softly. seeing su qingqing looking at him with an innocent expression, xiao yan couldn¡¯t bear to reprimand her. he gritted his teeth and endured the pain. he straightened his neck and said stubbornly, ¡°it¡¯s alright.¡± when su qingqing heard this, she revealed an innocent smile like a little angel. then, she continued to say to xiao yan in a soft tone, ¡°ninth uncle, don¡¯t worry. this time, i will help you blow on it.¡± after su qingqing said this, she carefully picked out a four-happiness meatbail. after picking out a meatbail from the inside, she smiled sweetly and said, ninth uncle, this is my favorite four-happiness meatball. would you like to have one?¡± ¡°sure.¡± xiao yan nodded like he was pounding garlic. he opened his mouth after he finished speaking, and su qingqing¡¯s chopsticks that were holding the meatbail went into his mouth. xiao yan¡¯s throat was almost poked by su qingqing. he didn¡¯t even have the chance to refuse. he subconsciously swallowed, and then the huge four-happiness meatbail followed his movements and clogged his throat. xiao yan had never choked like this before. he was immediately unable to breathe! ¡°ninth uncle is choked by the meatbail! qingqing, quickly move aside!¡± su ye was greatly shocked. after which, he hurriedly rushed forward with vigorous steps. he held his breath and focused his attention. after which, he unleashed a series of old punches. he aimed for xiao yan¡¯s chest and gave it a fierce beating! when xiao yan saw su ye raise his fist, he had an extremely bad premonition. as expected, he was attacked by his son. if it was on normal days, no matter how fierce su ye¡¯s fists were, to xiao yan, it was merely at the level of scratching an itch. however, the situation today was completely different. because xiao yan had cracked open his own heart meridian, which was a critical area of a person¡¯s heart. if it was an ordinary person who was injured here, they would need to rest in bed for at least three months, and might not even fully recover. although xiao yan was far from lying on the bed for three months without being able to move, he could not withstand more devastation. in addition, su ye¡¯s strength was not small. a few heavy punches failed to make him spit out the four-happiness meatbail stuffed in his throat. instead, it almost sent him to the afterlife! ¡°brother, get out of the way! let me do it!¡± su qingqing took a deep breath and then her small fist struck with such force that it created a strong gust of wind in the air. it forcefully hit xiao yan¡¯s body. ¡°puff!¡± under this heavy blow, xiao yan finally spat out that four-happiness meatbail. ¡°ninth uncle, quickly drink some egg soup to moisten your throat.¡± su ye scooped a bowl of egg soup and hurriedly brought it to xiao yan. unexpectedly, su qingqing accidentally tripped him with her leg. su ye toppled forward and the egg soup in his hand flew out.. Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: Your Highness, What Exactly Do You Want to Do? chapter 292: your highness, what exactly do you want to do? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio with a splash, the bowl of egg soup was splashed onto xiao yan¡¯s head, sliding down his hair to his face, and then down his chin, dripping onto his body. ¡°ahhhhh!!¡± looking at xiao yan¡¯s head full of steaming egg soup, both children screamed, then quickly grabbed the tablecloth beside them, intending to wipe xiao yan¡¯s head. xiao yan was taken aback and subconsciously stopped them, ¡°don¡¯t! there are still dishes on the table!¡± however, xiao yan was still a step too late. su qian was worried and finally came over to take a look. before she entered the room, she heard the sound of porcelain shattering. su qian was so frightened that she frowned and hurriedly pushed open the door. when she saw the scene in front of her, she almost fainted. at this moment, su qian understood what a mess meant. she watched helplessly as the three of them fall to the ground. the tablecloth on the table beside her had been completely torn off, and the plates were shattered into pieces. the once exquisite and delicious dishes were all scattered to the ground. su ye and su qingqing were at a loss, while xiao yan looked miserable. he sat on the ground with his head full of egg soup. he pouted and spat out a mouthful of blood. su qian was shocked and quickly rushed forward to help xiao yan up from the ground. then, she looked at the two children in shock and asked, ¡°what did the two of you do?¡± the children looked bewildered. the two of them stood side by side and poked their hands together. they looked at su qian at a loss and said pitifully, ¡°mother, mother, we wanted to take good care of ninth uncle, but, but we don¡¯t know why it became like this.¡± su qian sighed helplessly and rubbed her temples as she said, ¡°it¡¯s my fault. alright, hurry up and find someone to clean up this place. leave your ninth uncle to me to take care of.¡± as she spoke, su qian quickly supported xiao yan up and led him to another room. after getting someone to bathe and change xiao yan¡¯s clothes, su qian placed him on the bed and raised her hand to take his pulse. xiao yan remained silent throughout the process, not uttering a word. however, his eyes behind the mask were filled with resentment as he stared straight at su qian, causing her to feel goosebumps. she tried her best to smile and asked, ¡°your highness, is there something you need?¡± xiao yan didn¡¯t say anything and continued to stare at su qian. su qian felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles, so she could only ask again, ¡°your highness, what exactly is the matter?¡± xiao yan finally opened his mouth, ¡°why didn¡¯t you come over?¡± ¡°aren¡¯t 1 here?¡± su qian looked at xiao yan¡¯s pale lips and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty. ¡°your highness, i was refining elixirs for you just now and really couldn¡¯t spare the time, so 1 sent two children over. it¡¯s just that i didn¡¯t expect them to¡­¡± before su qian could finish her sentence, everything was self-evident. she could only smile awkwardly. she knew that the two children were not very good at taking care of others, but she never expected that not only would they be bad at it, they would even torment the person they were supposed to take care of. now, as she checked xiao yan¡¯s pulse, she could clearly feel that xiao yan¡¯s injuries had worsened compared to before¡­ xiao yan didn¡¯t say anything, but his gaze pierced straight into su qian¡¯s sou, watching her with a touch of melancholy. su qian felt goosebumps on her back from being stared at.. she asked bluntly, ¡°your highness, what exactly do you want to do? why don¡¯t you just say it!¡± Chapter 293 - Chapter 293:1 Want You to Feed Me chapter 293:1 want you to feed me translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian couldn¡¯t stand xiao yan¡¯s gaze anymore. she would rather have this man lose his temper and give her a quick death than now. xiao yan continued to gaze at su qian bitterly, sounding a little aggrieved, ¡°i¡¯m hungry.¡± su qian nodded. ¡°i want to eat¡± su qian nodded again. ¡°i don¡¯t have the strength to do it myself.¡± su qian nodded once more. ¡°i want you to feed me.¡± su qian almost nodded again, but she suddenly stopped halfway and asked in disbelief, ¡°i feed you? this won¡¯t do.¡± xiao yan wasn¡¯t angry and he didn¡¯t force su qian. however, after su qian said this, he looked at her deeply with a deep sense of helplessness in his eyes. it was as if he had been abandoned by someone, and he looked very pitiful. su qian¡¯s biggest weakness was that she would be coaxed but not forced. therefore, when xiao yan looked at her with such a resentful gaze, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. then, she raised her hand and rubbed her temples before sighing, ¡°fine, fine, i know. i¡¯ll feed you, okay?¡± hearing this, xiao yan revealed a satisfied smile. xiao yan had always been a serious person. in the past, his face was like an iceberg, rejecting people thousands of miles away. at this moment, he wore a smile on his face, and the light hidden in his starry eyes was as brilliant as a shooting star in the sky. it was unbelievably dazzling. su qian didn¡¯t want xiao yan to lose strength because he didn¡¯t eat, making it harder for him to recover, so she quickly instructed someone to send food over. xiao yan lay on the bed and allowed su qian to feed him. every mouthful of food was filled with happiness, and his smile was so wide that it looked like flowers could bloom. su qian felt very uncomfortable. after feeding xiao yan, she hurriedly left as if she was running away. as he watched su qian leave, xiao yan was in a good mood and lay on the bed alone to rest. just as su qian left the room and closed the door, the two little buns who had been waiting outside the door immediately came up to her. ¡°mother.¡± standing in front of su qian, su ye and su qingqing timidly glanced in xiao yan¡¯s direction, then quickly withdrew their gazes. ¡°mother, is ninth uncle okay?¡± seeing the children¡¯s uneasy expressions, su qian raised her hand and patted their little heads to comfort them. ¡°don¡¯t worry, your ninth uncle is fine. mother will definitely cure him.¡± ¡°mother, we overheard aunty qianrong talking to the others just now. they said that the luo family members who caused trouble for us, are still planning something.¡± su qingqing bit her lower lip aggrievedly. ¡°they were the ones who were in the wrong first. why do they still keep bothering us?¡± su qian knew that the luo family wouldn¡¯t give up so easily, so she was not surprised. she calmly raised her hand and patted the two children¡¯s heads. ¡°don¡¯t worry. the luo family knows my identity in the xuanyun sect and definitely won¡¯t dare to make a move.¡± ¡°but they injured ninth uncle. we haven¡¯t¡­¡± su qingqing wanted to speak but was stopped by su ye. ¡°qingqing, we¡¯re just kids. we don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± as su ye spoke, he pulled su qingqing and turned to leave. ¡°then, mother, you can go ahead with your work. i¡¯ll take qingqing away first.¡± after seeing the children leave, su qian did not think too much about it. instead, she hurriedly left to refine elixirs. meanwhile, su ye pulled su qingqing all the way to the small garden.. Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: Do You Want to Avenge Ninth Uncle? chapter 294: do you want to avenge ninth uncle? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio the small garden was filled with a variety of flowers and there was no one else around. it was just right for the siblings to have a private conversation. after su qingqing was brought here, she looked at her brother in confusion. ¡°brother, why did you bring me here?¡± su ye and his sister looked at each other and asked mysteriously, ¡°qingqing, do you want to avenge ninth uncle?¡± su ye¡¯s words were particularly appealing to su qingqing. her beautiful big eyes instantly lit up and she nodded without hesitation. ¡°yes, of course i want to! but didn¡¯t you just tell mother that kids shouldn¡¯t get involved in this matter?¡± ¡°of course we won¡¯t be getting involved in this matter. qingqing, let me tell you, we¡¯re only going to secretly take revenge on the luo family members this time. as long as we don¡¯t let them know who we are, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± su ye¡¯s eyes flashed as he said with a serious expression, ¡°those bad people from the luo family bullied ninth uncle. we must help him vent his anger! as for how mother plans to deal with the luo family, that¡¯s none of our concern. we just have to do what we want.¡± su qingqing blinked her big watery eyes and asked curiously, ¡°then, brother, do you have any good ideas?¡± su ye nodded. he immediately leaned into su qingqing¡¯s ear and told her about his plan. su qingqing listened to him attentively. when su ye finished speaking, she raised her hand to cover her mouth and chuckled softly, ¡°brother, you¡¯re so bad.¡± ¡°isn¡¯t my idea very good? do you want to go with me?¡± su ye asked expectantly. su qingqing¡¯s eyes also flashed with a sly light. after hearing this, she nodded repeatedly. ¡°yes! i¡¯ll go with you to help ninth uncle vent his anger.¡± su ye smiled and held hands with su qingqing, he quickly brought his sister to prepare everything they needed for tonight¡¯s revenge. that night, three days had passed. su chenghua and lady pei stood outside su yunxian¡¯s door, not knowing what to do. they waited anxiously. ¡°old master, do you think that the young sect master is really reliable? why do i feel so uneasy? i¡¯m always worried that something will happen.¡± lady pei looked into the dark room, her uneasy heart filled with intense anxiety. she felt that things were not that simple. the young sect master had entered su yunxian¡¯s room and had not come out for three days. he neither ate nor drank, and no one knew what he was doing in the room. they did not dare to look and could only wait outside the door. however, waiting like that was not a solution. they could not keep guarding outside the door forever! after listening to lady pei¡¯s words, su chenghua was also confused. he stood outside the door and hesitated. finally, he looked at the tightly shut door and let out a long sigh, ¡°don¡¯t be anxious. this fan jinghua is the young sect master of the demon sect. why will he lie to us? just wait patiently for a while longer.¡± lady pei nodded and continued to stare nervously at the door. when the sun was setting and it was midnight, the couple could not wait any longer and were about to go back when the door that had been tightly shut suddenly opened. with a creak, the couple¡¯s hearts tightened at the same time. then, they looked in the direction of the door at the same time. a disheveled figure slowly walked out of the room. the aura around him was dispirited and he had visibly lost weight. if he was not wearing the same clothes as three days ago, su chenghua would not have believed that this pale-faced man with a thick layer of dark circles under his eyes was really fan jinghua.. Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: Can Resurrect People Who Died Within Three Days chapter 295: can resurrect people who died within three days translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su chenghua almost suspected that fan jinghua had not slept for three days and nights, tie watched helplessly as the man lifted his leg to step over the threshold, but fell heavily on the ground. he was so frightened that he rushed forward and said in horror, ¡°young sect master! how did you end up like this?¡± ¡°for the sake to resurrect xian¡¯er, these are necessary things that must be done.¡± fan jinghua coughed weakly and stood up with su chenghua¡¯s help. ¡°xian¡¯er is ready now. next, i¡¯ll have to trouble uncle su and auntie su to give xian¡¯er a drop of your blood to wake her up.1¡® su chenghua was even more confused when he saw fan jinghua shrug off his hand and walk into rhe room. he turned to look ar lady pei behind him. seeing that fan jinghua had lit up the lights in the room, lady pei secretly gritted her teeth and said, ¡°old master, let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± ¡°alright.¡± su chenghua had no other choice. the couple walked through the door nervously. at first glance, the room did not look any different from three days ago. even the smell of blood in the air had dissipated a lot. the two watched fan jinghua light the candles on the table and walk towards the bed. then, they followed him to su yunxian. when they saw su yunxian¡¯s appearance, su chenghua and lady pei were shocked. ¡°how did xian¡¯er¡¯s face return to normal?¡± lady pei looked at su yunxian lying on the bed in surprise, so excited that she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. the wounds on su yunxian¡¯s face and neck seemed to have miraculously healed completely and disappeared. apart from her excessively pale complexion, she looked no different from usual. her skin was smooth like cream, and her facial features were beautiful and exquisite. if she wasn¡¯t devoid of breath at the moment, su chenghua and lady pei would have thought that their daughter had come back to life. ¡°not only her face, but her body has also recovered.¡± as he spoke, fan jinghua carefully lifted the blanket covering su yunxian, revealing her body. the limbs that had been cut off had returned to their original position. su yunxian¡¯s body showed no signs of any scars. it was as perfect as a piece of art. ¡°young sect master, how did you manage this?¡± su chenghua stared wide-eyed at fan jinghua, completely astonished. he still remembered the scene of his daughter being turned into meat paste by the evil people! ¡°this is a secret technique of our devil sect. it can resurrect people who died within three days.¡± fan jinghua sat by the bed affectionately and raised his hand to caress su yunxian¡¯s cold face. ¡°xian¡¯er loves beauty rhe most. since i want to resurrect her, 1 naturally have to find a way to restore her body to its original state.¡± under the dim candlelight, fan jinghua s expression, which was filled with deep affection and love, looked somewhat eerie. fan jinghua looked up at the couple and said, ¡°give me a drop of your blood. i¡¯m going to wake xian¡¯er up now.¡±¡® su chenghua and lady pei dared not hesitate. they quickly pricked their fingers and followed fan jinghua¡¯s instructions, dripping fresh blood on su yunxian¡¯s forehead. miraculously, the blood fused into su yunxian¡¯s body. then, fan jinghua infused all the spiritual energy in his body into su yunxian¡¯s lower abdomen and placed a ghastly ghost head jade pendant on su yunxian¡¯s waist. suddenly, a blood-red light appeared around her body. then, she suddenly opened her eyes and looked around with a confused expression.. Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: Living Dead chapter 296: living dead translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°where, where am i?¡± su yunxian asked in a hoarse voice. very soon, the scene of her being tortured and abused by xiao yan before her death replayed before her eyes, scaring su yunxian so much that her body began to tremble uncontrollably. the fear of death lingered in her heart. she sat up anxiously and hugged the blanket as she looked around warily. ¡°xian¡¯er! my daughter!¡± lady pei rushed forward and pulled su yunxian into her arms. however, when lady pei touched su yunxian, she thought that she wasn¡¯t hugging a person, but a block of ice that was so cold that it could kill! she was so shocked that she let go of su yunxian. only then did lady pei realize that something was wrong with su yunxian1 s condition. not only was her body cold, but there was also a stench unique to corpses on her body. her skin was pale and bloodless, and there was no redness that a normal person should have. ¡°young sect master, didn¡¯t you say you resurrected xian¡¯er?¡± su chenghua was equally surprised. however, he quickly accepted the fact. no matter how fan jinghua managed to do it, this man had really resurrected his daughter, and that was enough. ¡°my strength was not enough to completely resurrect her, so 1 could only restore her consciousness for now. to achieve full resurrection, 1 need to go through a series of tedious preparations.¡± as fan jinghua spoke, he pulled lady pei aside and sat beside su yunxian¡¯s bed. he held her hand and said affectionately, ¡°i m sorry, xian¡¯er. i came too late.¡± ¡°sob, sob, jinghua, i¡¯m really scared when you¡¯re not around.¡± su yunxian choked on her tears and threw herself into fan jinghua¡¯s arms. su chenghua and lady pei witnessed the scene and looked at each other. they left the room, tacitly understanding each other. only fan jinghua and su yunxian were left in the room. she cried in his arms for a long time before she calmed down. she asked worriedly, ¡°jinghua, didn¡¯t 1 die? how did you resurrect me?¡± ¡°our demon sect has a very magical secret technique that can bring the dead back to life. 1 used this method to resurrect you.¡± fan jinghua gently caressed su yunxian¡¯s face, and with concern, he asked, ¡°how do you feel now?¡± su yunxian lay in fan jinghua¡¯s arms weakly. ¡°i feel very uncomfortable. 1 have no body temperature and no heartbeat. 1 am like a living dead! jinghua, you have to help me fully resurrect. i want to be a human, not a monster. why didn¡¯t you fully resurrect me from the beginning?¡± fan jinghua was busy for three days and nights, yet su yunxian didn¡¯t even thank him but instead criticized him. surprisingly, he wasn¡¯t angry at all. not only was fan jinghua not angry, he even apologized to su yunxian, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, xian¡¯er. it wasn¡¯t intentional. don¡¯t worry, 1 will completely resurrect you sooner or later. by then, 1 will take you as my wife and let the whole world know that you are my woman! ¡± as fan jinghua spoke, a hint of madness flashed in his eyes that even he did not notice. ¡°sob, jinghua, you¡¯re so good to me. i love you so much.¡± after saying that, su yunxian hugged fan jinghua even tighter and a cold smile appeared on her face. ¡°right, xian¡¯er, tell me first, who lulled you?¡± fan jinghua suddenly emanated a strong killing intent. after letting go of su yunxian, he steadied her shoulders and asked.. Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: She Don’t Know Why She Had Helped Xiao Yan Conceal The Truth chapter 297: she don¡¯t know why she had helped xiao yan conceal the truth translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su yuxian¡¯s gaze trembled slightly. she immediately lowered her head and suddenly said quietly, ¡°i don¡¯t remember¡­¡± ¡°you don¡¯t remember? how is that possible?¡± fan jinghua was greatly shocked and could nor understand. his resurrection technique was flawless. he had put in the utmost effort for su yunxian, even sacrificing his own cultivation. therefore, logically speaking, su yunxian should not have lost her memories. su yunxian showed no signs of panic after lying. instead, she seemed displeased with the man¡¯s attitude. ¡°what do you mean by this? do you not believe me?¡± ¡°no, of course not. xian¡¯er, i trust you the most.¡± fan jinghua couldn¡¯t stand su yunxian¡¯s anger. he immediately apologized and held su yunxian¡¯s hand tightly as he said affectionately, ¡°no matter who did this to you, i will avenge you. don¡¯t worry.¡± normally, su yunxian would have been patient and flirted with fan jinghua using sweet and gentle words. but today, when su yunxian looked at the man she had spent a lot of effort to get, she suddenly felt that he was not as good as she had thought. su yunxian¡¯s mind was filled with the scene of xiao yan protecting su qian before he killed her. the man had a domineering aura as if a god descended, far beyond comparison with fan jinghua. su yunxian didn¡¯t know why she had helped xiao yan conceal the truth. she cleared her throat and said, ¡°although i don¡¯t remember who killed me, i do remember that it was su qian who harmed me.¡± hearing su qian¡¯s name, fan jinghua¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°i¡¯ve heard of that woman named su qian. don¡¯t worry, i will find a way to kill that woman and avenge you as soon as possible.¡± hearing fan jinghua¡¯s words, su yunxian was very satisfied. she took the initiative to squint her eyes and offered her soft petal-like lips with a smile. fan jinghua was overjoyed to see this and quickly kissed her. meanwhile, in the luo family. in the attic where luo dabao lived, hysterical cries could be heard. ¡°sob, i don¡¯t want to let this go! 1 want that su qingqing, i want that su qingqing to be my ragdoll!¡± in the room, luo dabao cried hysterically. outside the wall, the two little buns were carried into the luo family¡¯s residence by a large box on the back of little wolf. they then flew up to the roof of luo dabao¡¯s house and heard luo dabao call out su qingqing¡¯s name. ¡°he really doesn¡¯t know how to repent. who wants to be his ragdoll?¡± su qingqing was disgusted. she pouted her cute and toot lips and snorted coldly. su ye raised his hand and gently covered his lips. after signaling for su qingqing to be quiet, he carried his sister down from little wolf¡¯s back. then, he quietly moved away the tiles under his feet and looked down. when su ye saw the scene in the room clearly, he almost vomited from disgust. the room was filled with a bloody smell. su ye looked around and found that the room was filled with beautiful little girls. the youngest was only three or four years old, and the oldest was only about ten years old. they were all dressed in gorgeous clothes, but their eyes were vacant and lifeless as if their hearts had died. they stood in a row in front of luo dabao, like a row of emotionless ragdolls. especially since luo dabao was angry, his methods were even more brutal than usual. he crazily whipped the little girls with the small whip in his hand.. Chapter 298 - Chapter 298:1 Want Su Qingqing chapter 298:1 want su qingqing translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio the little girls were beaten until they were covered in blood. su ye couldn¡¯t help but wish he could jump down and beat luo dabao up. fortunately, someone stopped luo dabao before su ye could. ¡°my dear son, you can¡¯t hit these dolls anymore. they¡¯re your favorite collection. wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if you beat them to death?¡± a beautiful woman quickly walked forward and advised in a gentle voice. ¡°i don¡¯t want them, 1 don¡¯t want them, 1 don¡¯t want them!¡± luo dabao screamed hysterically and shouted in exasperation, ¡°they¡¯re not good enough! only su qingqing is the best. as long as i have her, i don¡¯t need any other dolls!¡± the madam of the luo family showed a troubled expression when she heard this, ¡°but your eldest brother said that su qingqing¡¯s mother is the third elder of the xuanyun sect, the poison physician!¡± at the mention of su qian¡¯s name, a deep sense of fear appeared in madam luo¡¯s eyes. the title of the poison physician resounded throughout the world, and even madam luo¡¯s eyes were filled with deep fear. madam luo was afraid, but luo dabao didn¡¯t care. he continued to struggle and shouted, ¡°i don¡¯t care about the poison physician. i want su qingqing!¡± ¡°why are you so stubborn?¡± madam luo glared at luo dabao in dissatisfaction. then, shook him off fiercely despite his cries. ¡°i won¡¯t care about you anymore. if you continue to be willful, be careful that your father will put you in confinement!¡± after saying this, madam luo quickly left with her subordinates. madam luo also brought away the little girls who had been beaten up. only luo dabao was left in the huge room, rolling on the ground and crying. madam luo was genuinely angry this time. after she left the room, she didn¡¯t forget to lock the attic. then, she instructed the guards outside, ¡°all of you listen well. this time, the person that the little young master provoked isn¡¯t an ordinary person. you must watch over him and don¡¯t let him do anything rash.¡± the guards looked at madam luo cautiously. ¡°then, then what if little young master makes a big fuss?¡± madam luo¡¯s heart ached for him, but she still forced herself to keep a straight face. ¡°ignore him. let him do whatever he wants. just ignore him!¡± after saying this, madam luo was afraid that staying here would shake her determination, so she simply turned around and strode away. meanwhile, luo dabao continued to throw tantrums in the room. however, no matter how much luo dabao made a fuss, no one came to comfort him. therefore, luo dabao soon lost his strength and could only fall to the ground and wipe his tears. ¡°sob, sob, sob. mother, mother¡­¡± luo dabao called out twice but failed to get his mother back. so, he got up with a ferocious expression on his little face and said fiercely, ¡°it¡¯s ail su qingqing¡¯s fault. i must get her and torture her!¡± su ye, who was on the roof, sneered upon hearing this. without saying a word, su ye put down the box behind him and opened it. he took out a ball the size of a baby¡¯s fist and threw it into the room through the hole in the roof. luo dabao, who had been rolling and throwing a tantrum, heard a thud. he wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes and watched as the black ball rolled in front of him and stopped steadily. luo dabao looked at the unimpressive black ball and blinked in confusion.. ¡°what is this?¡± Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: Super Large Feces Ball chapter 299: super large feces ball translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio luo dabao raised his hand and poked it curiously. the round ball suddenly twisted violently as if it was alive. ¡°alih! mother!¡± luo dabao screamed in horror, but the black ball exploded with a bang. a strong stench gushed out. large amounts of feces and urine mixed into a viscous liquid that exploded in all directions and splashed into luo dabao¡¯s mouth. luo dabao could tell that the liquid in his mouth was feces and urine. he swallowed it subconsciously, and the foul smell flowed down the tip of his tongue. the indescribable bitterness and foul smell made him so disgusted that he bent down and began to vomit uncontrollably. ¡°sob, sob, mother, mother.¡± luo dabao wailed miserably like a pig being slaughtered. his cry was so sharp that it sounded like a chicken being slaughtered. the guards at the door could not help but tremble in fear. ¡°this, isn¡¯t this commotion a little too big?¡± one of the guards asked uneasily, ¡°should we open the door and take a look?¡± the other guard also felt uneasy, but he maintained a straight face and said, ¡°have you forgotten what madam said just now? don¡¯t you know how much trouble second young master usually makes? he just wants to attract our attention. just pretend you didn¡¯t hear it.¡± the conversation between the guards was overheard by the siblings on the roof. ¡°that¡¯s why children shouldn¡¯t be so disobedient. otherwise, they¡¯ll end up eating feces with no one caring for them.¡± as soon as she finished speaking, su qingqing took out more balls of feces from the box she carried on her back. then, she fired three consecutive shots at luo dabao. luo dabao was hit and knocked to the ground then covered by the splattering feces and urine. he bent over and vomited crazily. as he vomited, he screamed like a pig being slaughtered. the guards outside the door pretended not to hear him. no matter how luo dabao screamed and begged for mercy, or even said that someone had attacked him, the guards stood still. ¡°sob, sob, sob. are you all dead?¡± luo dabao threw himself at the door and knocked on the door frantically. ¡°someone hit me with feces and urine! quickly let me out!¡± however, luo dabao didn¡¯t know that if he chose to hide in a closet, the two little siblings wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him. but instead of hiding, he ran toward the door, right into the shooting range of the siblings. luo dabao¡¯s position was like a walking target to the siblings. thus, the siblings exchanged a glance and smiled at each other. they both took out a feces ball the size of two human heads from the box at the same time. the weight of the feces ball required the siblings to work together to lift it. luo dabao knocked on the door frantically, but he didn¡¯t get any response. he looked up subconsciously and saw the siblings on the roof through the gap in the roof tiles. he also saw the enormous feces balls they were holding. luo dabao was terrified that his legs went weak. he slumped on the ground and shook his head frantically, not caring that he was covered in feces and urine. ¡°no, please don¡¯t!¡± the siblings had their faces covered. they were not afraid that luo dabao would recognize them. at this moment, the corners of their mouths behind the masks curled up into a wicked smile.. then, with a whoosh, they threw the huge feces ball in their hands downwards! Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: Swallowed by Feces and Urine chapter 300: swallowed by feces and urine translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio luo dabao was so frightened by this scene that the hairs on his back stood on end in an instant! boom! the sound of a cannonball exploding reverberated in the air. the door of the room was completely blown open by feces and urine. luo dabao¡¯s mournful wails echoed through the sky, and the entire courtyard was in chaos. luo dabao vomited in disgust when he saw the guards being swallowed by feces and urine. they didn¡¯t even have the time to help him up. the siblings looked at each other and smiled. then, they hid their achievements and fame and rode little wolf away from this place of trouble. the two children couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter as soon as they left the luo family. ¡°hahaha, brother, did you see that? luo dabao¡¯s eyes were filled with despair at the end. those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he had seen a ghost! this is really interesting!¡± su qingqing let out a long breath and said ecstatically, her eyes filled with joy. su ye was also beaming with joy. he clapped his hands happily. ¡°who says so! little sister, when you threw the feces bomb, those three consecutive shots were simply incomparable. it was too cool!¡± ¡°in terms of handsomeness, you should be the most handsome. you were the one who came up with the idea. even the feces bomb was developed by you. eldest brother, you¡¯re so awesome. qingqing loves you the most,¡± su qingqing said as she leaned her head obediently against su ye¡¯s shoulder. even if she didn¡¯t ask, su qingqing knew that her eldest brother must have done all this for her, seeking revenge on her behalf. su ye looked at his sister¡¯s adorable appearance and his heart softened. ¡°as long as you¡¯re happy, i¡¯ll do anything for you.¡± as soon as he said that, little wolf, which had been running forward, suddenly stopped in its tracks. then, as if it had seen a ghost, the fur all over its body stood on end. the siblings were initially curious about what had startled little wolf, but when they followed its gaze, they saw their mother dressed in red with her arms crossed over her chest. she stood not far away with her eyebrows raised coldly, staring at them. instantly, the hair on the back of the siblings stood up. ¡°mother, mother, why are you here¡­¡± su ye asked in a fawning manner. su qingqing saw her mother¡¯s unhappy expression and hid behind her brother in fear. ¡°shouldn¡¯t i be the one asking you this question instead of you asking me?¡± su qian raised her eyebrows and asked in a rare serious tone. when the two children heard this, they lowered their heads and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, afraid that they would anger su qian. su qian¡¯s heart softened when she saw the pitiful looks on the children¡¯s faces. however, she still had a serious expression on her face. ¡°stop pretending to be pitiful here. pull yourselves together and come home with me.¡± hearing this, su ye and su qingqing obediently followed su qian home. once they were back in their room, su qian entered and looked at the gray rabbit that she had tied up and thrown on the bed. the rabbit had teary eyes, but su qian had no intention of untying it. then, she turned her head to the two little siblings behind her, su qian¡¯s gaze turned to little wolf. ¡°little wolf, you really disappointed me.¡± the initially fearful little wolf immediately raised its head with a dumbfounded expression and let out a howl. it thought, ¡°shouldn¡¯t master first scold the two young masters? why didn¡¯t she follow common sense and deal with me first!¡± Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: Allowed Su Qian to Remove the Blanket Off Him chapter 301: allowed su qian to remove the blanket off him translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio little wolf felt aggrieved. it felt that it was still an innocent little wolf cub. why did it have to endure such hardships? ¡°you and gray fatty are the same. you knew that these two children were going to go out and mess around, yet you didn¡¯t stop them. you¡¯re all messing around with these two children, so why should 1 keep you?¡± su qian said angrily. little wolf lowered its ears pitifully, and even its tail shrank. it lowered its head and raised its eyes to look at su qian with a pitiful expression. ¡°mother, don¡¯t be angry. we asked gray fatty to help us keep it a secret and let little wolf take us to the luo family.¡± it was rare for su qingqing to see her mother so serious. she sobbed as she walked up to su qian and grabbed her with her chubby hands. seeing that su qingqing¡¯s eyes were filled with rears, su qian couldn¡¯t bear to reprimand her. instead, she crouched down and wiped her tears away. ¡°i know that you guys are upset, and i¡¯m also angry. that¡¯s why i came over tonight to bring you guys to the luo family to vent my anger. who knew that you guys wtould go behind my back first? think about it. if i can¡¯t find you guys, won t i be very worried?¡± ¡°mother, we really know we were wrong.¡± su ye walked forward guiltily and hugged su qian¡¯s arm. ¡°we won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± ¡°fortunately, the luo family is not a big deal and won¡¯t hurt you. otherwise, i will definitely be more worried about your safety.¡± su qian let out a long sigh and raised her hand to pinch their cheeks. ¡°mother, don¡¯t worry. we asked around and found out that the luo family doesn¡¯t have any capable people, so we went to take revenge. otherwise, 1 wouldn¡¯t have brought my little sister to do something 1 wasn¡¯t confident in.¡± su ye raised his head and said with a smile. ¡°that¡¯s right, mother. you don¡¯t know how miserable luo dabao was!¡± su qingqing thought of luo dabao and couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing. seeing the children so excited and happy, su qian became curious, ¡°that¡¯s good. you must promise me that you will tell me when you do such things in the future. even if i¡¯m too busy, you have to tell rhe others in the residence. as long as it¡¯s safe, i won¡¯t stop you.¡± ¡°okay, mother, please sit down. we¡¯ll tell you how we taught luo dabao a lesson!¡± the children quickly pulled su qian to sit down and told her about the entire incident with beaming eyes. su qian saw the excitement on the children¡¯s faces and couldn¡¯t help but smile as well. she helped them change their clothes and listened to them talk enthusiastically. in the end, she hugged the two children and fell asleep. l ime flew by. the next morning, su qian went to xiao van¡¯s room. when she reached the door, she pushed it open and entered. su qian held a basin of hot water in her hand. as soon as she entered, she saw xiao yan lying on the bed and looking at her with a burning gaze. his gaze seemed to have expected su qian to come over. ¡°has your highness washed up?¡± su qian asked. ¡°no, i¡¯m waiting for you.¡± as xiao yan spoke, the corners of his mouth curled into an increasingly brilliant smile. su qian raised her eyebrows when she heard this. then, she walked forward in three steps and grabbed the blanket on xiao van¡¯s body. ¡°your highness, it¡¯s time to ger up.¡± seeing su qian¡¯s actions, a strange light flashed across xiao yau¡¯s eyes for some reason. he seemed to want to say something but hesitated. in rhe end, he allowed su qian to pull the blanket off him forcefully.. Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: Don’t You Know How To Pull Up Your Pants? chapter 302: don¡¯t you know how to pull up your pants? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio as a result, when su qian lifted the blanket, she gave herself a shock. it was not because of anything else, but because the man in front of her was completely naked except for his underpants! she had seen everything she shouldn¡¯t have seen. su qian was so angry that she almost wanted to poke her eyes. she angrily raised her hand and quickly wrapped the d*mned evildoer in front of her with the blanket. then, she angrily gave him a few slaps. ¡°why aren¡¯t you wearing clothes? why did you sleep naked? why didn¡¯t you tell me not to lift the blanket!¡± xiao yan was slapped onto the bed by su qian, unable to move. the smile in his eyes was deeply hidden, and his tone sounded very aggrieved. ¡°can 1 be blamed for this? you were the one who insisted on lifting my blanket. qianqian, you¡¯re so enthusiastic. how could 1 have the time to stop you?¡± when su qian heard this, she was so angry that she almost fainted. she thought, ¡°what did this sc*mbag mean? why did he sound like i was the one who couldn¡¯t wait to lift his blanket?¡± however, xiao yan raised his hand and silently pulled the blanket over his body. he glanced at su qian with a hint of resentment in his eyes. ¡°and, you¡¯ve seen my whole body. don¡¯t you plan to take responsibility?¡± ¡°this was an accident.¡± su qian quickly threw ail the clothes not far away to xiao yan and turned around so that he wouldn¡¯t see her slightly flushed face. ¡°hurry up and put them on.¡± xiao yan saw that su qian was standing far away. how could he be willing to put on his clothes so easily? xiao yan¡¯s eyes shifted slightly. he put on his shirt first, then put on his pants without pulling them up. ¡°qianqian, 1 can¡¯t stand up.¡± the corner of su qian¡¯s mouth twitched twice. then, she turned her head and met xiao yan¡¯s helpless gaze. ¡°don¡¯t you know how to pull up your pants yourself?¡± su qian did not immediately go forward. instead, she maintained a certain distance from xiao yan and stared at the man in front of her stiffly. ¡°in the imperial residence, it was always others who helped me.¡± from the beginning to the end, xiao yan didn¡¯t ask su qian for help, but his words implied that he wanted her to help. su qian couldn¡¯t take his pulse before he put on his clothes, so she could only brace herself and walk forward. then, she looked at xiao yan, not knowing what to do. usually, su qian would only dress her two children when they were young. now that the children were grown up, they could dress themselves. su qian had not done something like this for a long time, not to mention that the man in front of her was tall and strong and couldn¡¯t walk on his own. this made her anxious. she looked at him and did not know how to do it. xiao yan wasn¡¯t in a hurry. instead, he smiled and admired su qian¡¯s helpless expression. the two of them were in a stalemate for a long time. just as xiao yan thought that su qian was about to give up, su qian finally walked up. ¡°you, close your eyes first.¡± su qian couldn¡¯t stand xiao yan¡¯s gaze and said weakly. xiao yan raised his eyebrows. ¡°i¡¯m going to put on pants. 1 don¡¯t need to close my eyes.¡± ¡°if i tell you to close them, then close them. if you don¡¯t listen to me, then 1 won¡¯t help you,¡± su qian said seriously with a red face. it was rare for su qian to take such good care of him, so xiao yan was unwilling to give up the opportunity and obediently closed his eyes. he was quite curious about how qianqian would help him. just as xiao yan closed his eyes to feel it, he suddenly felt a fragrant breeze blowing toward him.. Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: Earnestly Helping Him With Him Pants chapter 303: earnestly helping him with him pants translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio later, that warm and fragrant woman came closer and almost burrowed into his arms. su qian¡¯s aura was mixed with the unique fragrance of a woman, which made xiao van¡¯s heart to waver. he couldn¡¯t help but want to open his eyes. xiao van had just opened his eyes when he saw su qian frowning and earnestly helping him with his pants. however, xiao yan sat firmly in his seat and didn¡¯t move at all. even though su qian grabbed the sides of his pants, it wasn¡¯t easy to pull them up. his pants were stuck in half, causing su qian¡¯s face to turn red. in the end, she was so anxious that her forehead was covered in sweat, but she couldn¡¯t pull them up successfully. because she had to help the man in front of her pull up his pants, su qian had no choice but to get very close to him. for example, at this moment, su qian was so close to xiao yan that she could even hear his breathing very clearly. su qian could clearly feel the joy in this man¡¯s heart. she really couldn¡¯t stand this torment. she made up her mind and used all her strength to pull up xiao yau¡¯s pants. this time, she finally succeeded. but before su qian could be happy, her body suddenly swayed twice because she used too much force. then, she charged straight at xiao yan. originally, she wanted to grab xiao yan and stabilize her body. however, to su qian¡¯s surprise, after xiao yan was knocked into by her, his body uncontrollably fell straight onto the bed behind him. su qian¡¯s heart subconsciously tightened. she wanted to speak, bur xiao yan quickly protected her head and pulled her onto the bed. she subconsciously looked up at xiao yan the moment she fell. in the end, their lips unexpectedly touched without any preparation. because it was too sudden, they didn¡¯t have time to dodge at all. their lips brushed against each other like a dragonfly touching rhe water, and the places touched by each other seemed to be on fire. that feeling was very magical and couldn¡¯t be ignored. it was as if an electric current had passed through her body. su qian immediately blushed and tried to push the man in front of her away. however, xiao yan had no intention of letting go of su qian. his arms naturally wrapped around su qian¡¯s slender waist. with a little strength, their bodies pressed together even more intimately. su qian¡¯s face instantly turned even redder. she raised her hand and gently punched xiao yan¡¯s chest. then, she lowered her voice and hurriedly said, ¡°what are you doing? hurry up and let go of me!¡± xiao yan looked at su qian with a faint smile, admiring the way su qian s face was flushed red. ¡°qianqian, why are you so unreasonable? you were the one who took the initiative to push me. why are you blaming me now?¡¯1 seeing how serious xiao yan was, su qian wanted to give this man a thunderous blow. she thought, ¡°what did he mean by pushing him down? could this man nor say such words that would cause a misunderstanding?11 ¡°this wasn¡¯t my intention. it was just an accident! ¡± su qian struggled with all her might as she said, but xiao yan¡¯s arms around her waist seemed to contain the power of thousands of troops. no matter how hard su qian struggled, it was futile. su qian was so angry that her eyes almost spewed fire. ¡°you call this no strength?¡± xiao van s strength was so strong that she could not break free even if she tried her best! this man¡¯s strength was so incredible that he dared to say he had no strength.. Chapter 304 - Chapter 304:1 Can’t Get Up With You Pressing On Me chapter 304:1 can¡¯t get up with you pressing on me translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°i don¡¯t have any strength. i can¡¯t get up with you pressing on me/¡¯ xiao yan said matter-of-factly, wanting to use his eyes to accuse su qian, telling her that it was not his fault that he couldn¡¯t get up, but her fault. she was to blame for pressing on him. su qian struggled again, but it was still in vain. she narrowed her eyes in frustration and asked, ¡°are you sure you¡¯re injured, ninth prince?¡± it wasn¡¯t su qian s fault for asking this question. the man in front of her was simply too incredible. he pressed down on her with so much force, yet he still looked as if nothing had happened. he was so calm that su qian couldn¡¯t understand! speaking of which, xiao yan¡¯s strength had always been very strong, at least stronger than hers, so how could his heart meridian be injured by an explosive bomb? previously, su qian felt guilty about xiao yan, so she had never thought of this possibility. however, now that she thought about it, the more she thought about it, the more suspicious she felt! xiao yan¡¯s heart tightened for no reason under su qian¡¯s gaze, but he deliberately showed a sad expression. even though su qian couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s expression clearly through the mask, his depressed gaze was like a sharp blade that suddenly entered su qian s eyes, piercing into su qian¡¯s heart and making her feel a little guilty. ¡°qianqian, you don¡¯t believe me?11 xiao yan was very depressed as if su qian had done something heinous. ¡°i thought that after i protected the two children, even if you didn¡¯t forgive me, you shouldn¡¯t be angry anymore. i didn¡¯t expect you to think that 1 was lying.¡± xiao yan¡¯s voice sounded very aggrieved as if he were a wronged little wife, making su qian even more remorseful. xiao yan was injured because he wanted to protect the two children, and she doubted him like this, seemingly heartless. although she felt that it was very strange for xiao yan to suddenly be seriously injured, su qian did not have any evidence to say that xiao yan was lying. therefore, even if she was deeply puzzled, she couldn¡¯t show it on her face. she cleared her throat and said, ¡°it was my fault this time. i shouldn¡¯t have doubted you. i apologize.¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to apologize. just stay like this for a while¡­¡± xiao yan sincerely said. how could she let xiao yan do whatever he wanted? su qian suddenly sat up and widened her eyes. she raised her hand and pinched the man s hand hard. this time, xiao yan winced in pain and had no choice but to let go of the arm that was holding su qian. then, he stared at su qian with a resentful expression. looking at this prodigal who had taken advantage of her, su qian wanted to give him a few punches. but at that moment, there was a knock on the door. su qian hurriedly stood up from the bed and hastily tidied up her messy clothes and hair. ¡°qianqian, you look exactly like you did something bad and got caught.¡± as xiao yan spoke, the smile on his lips involuntarily deepened. the blush on su qian¡¯s face instantly deepened as she glared at the man beside her, who seemed to enjoy watching the show. however, su qian¡¯s face was flushed red. not only was her glare not scary, but it was also extremely charming. xiao yan felt as if his heart had been ruthlessly scratched by a kitten¡¯s paw. a deep meaning could not help but appear in his eyes. he simply wished he could pull this little person who was torturing him into his arms and teach her a good lesson.. Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: The Young Sect Master of the Demon Sect Has Sent a Gift to Master chapter 305: the young sect master of the demon sect has sent a gift to master translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian didn¡¯t care about xiao yan¡¯s reaction. after taking two deep breaths, she regained her composure and looked in the direction of the door, and asked, ¡°who is it?¡± ¡°master, it¡¯s me, qian rong.¡± qian rong¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door, ¡°just now, the young sect master of the demon sect suddenly sent a gift to master. 1 wonder if master would like to take a look?¡± ¡°why would fan jinghua send you a gift?¡± the smile on xiao yan¡¯s lips disappeared in an instant. he suddenly regretted not killing that man earlier. su qian was caught off guard by xiao yan¡¯s question and shook her head calmly. ¡°i have no idea. qian rong, come in first.¡± qian rong pushed the door open and walked in. she quickly approached the two of them and placed a small rectangular box on the table and looked at su qian respectfully as she said, ¡°master, this is what young sect master sent over. at that time, young sect master¡¯s subordinate had instructed that this was a gift that young sect master had specially prepared for you. he told everyone not to open it and to wait for you to open it personally.¡± su qian raised her eyebrows disapprovingly. ¡°they made it sound so mysterious.¡± xiao yan¡¯s eyes were filled with displeasure, even his eyes that were looking at the box were filled with killing intent, his sharp gaze as if he wanted to directly shoot through the box. qian rong could feel the terrifying aura around xiao yan and immediately became rather fearful. after glancing at your highness, she could only watch as her master casually picked up the brocade box. ¡°no harm in being attentive, it¡¯s either flattering or deceitful.¡± however, after hearing that the relationship between su yunxian and fan jinghua was not simple, su qian did not think that fan jinghua had any reason to specially please her. the moment su qian picked up the box, a strange and eerie fragrance wafted out. it seemed to be mixed with a faint smell of blood, making people feel a little strange. ¡°what is it?¡± xiao yan sat in the wheelchair in front of the bed and controlled the wheelchair to su qian¡¯s side. ¡°open it and we¡¯ll know.¡± after su qian finished speaking, she raised her hand and opened the lid of the box. the moment it was opened, a sharp cry of a poisonous insect came from inside the box. the strange and terrifying voice sent shivers down one¡¯s spine, causing the hairs on one¡¯s back to stand on end. su qian subconsciously threw the box in her hand away. a strange poisonous smoke billowed out. following that, a finger-sized pitch-black poison worm with sharp teeth on its head emerged from the box. then, its body quickly shot out from its spot and headed straight for su qian. xiao yan reacted quickly, a wave of spiritual power swept out and heavily struck the poison worm, instantly turning it into pitch-black meat paste. with a thud, it fell to the ground. the poison worm was already unrecognizable. only the faint smell of blood still lingered in the air, not dispersing for a long time. ¡°this is a curse-inflicting worm.¡± su qian looked at the corpse of the poison worm and her expression gradually became solemn. curse-inflicting worm, as the name suggested, was a kind of poison worm that can easily curse and kill people. once entangled by this kind of poison worm, they would undoubtedly die within three days, often in a miserable state. it was a highly venomous and sinister type of poison worm! ¡°this fan jinghua clearly wants to kill you.¡± xiao yan simply couldn¡¯t believe that if qianqian hadn¡¯t thrown away the box in time, or if he hadn¡¯t acted in time, then the cold light in his eyes would have been enough to tear someone apart. however, fan jinghua¡¯s gifts were not limited to this.. Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: You Are Their Target chapter 306: you are their target translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°master, look, there¡¯s something else in that brocade box.¡± qian rong¡¯s sharp eyes quickly saw that there was another invitation card-like thing placed in the box. ¡°i¡¯ll do it.¡± stopping su qian from making a move, xiao yan picked up the invitation card from the ground first. after confirming that there was no other danger, xiao yan finally handed the piece of paper to su qian. after su qian opened the invitation, she roughly read the contents and immediately frowned. ¡°fan jinghua actually wants to co-host a banquet with the su family?¡± the content of this invitation was very simple. it was an invitation to su qian to attend tomorrow¡¯s banquet. this banquet was hosted by fan jinghua and the su family. ¡°then does the demon sect really intends to join forces with the su family?¡± qian rong asked nervously. ¡°what is fan jinghua after?¡± su qian calmly handed the invitation card to xiao yan and took a seat at the table. ¡°the demon sect is ranked second among the black nine sect. as the young sect master, fan jinghua¡¯s future is limitless. why would he have to help the defeated su family?¡± when two forces collaborate, it¡¯s undoubtedly for mutual benefit, but given the current state of the su family, what could they offer to benefit fan jinghua? ¡°there are two reasons why the two forces are cooperating with each other. one is for their common interests, and the other is that they have a common enemy.¡± after xiao yan finished reading the contents of the invitation, he casually placed it on the table. ¡°qianqian, you are their target.¡± su qian didn¡¯t seem very surprised when she heard this. instead, she smiled indifferently and said, ¡°ever since 1 exposed my identity in the xuanyun sect, i knew that the members from the jade lady palace and the demon sect wouldn¡¯t let this matter rest. however, if fan jinghua wanted to cooperate with them, he did not know where to find a force that could help him. instead, he chose the su family for no reason. it¡¯s baffling.¡± ¡°do you know about the relationship between su yunxian and fan jinghua?¡± seeing su qian nod, xiao yan cleared his throat and continued, ¡°this young sect master doesn¡¯t have good intentions. you have to be careful. or maybe, you shouldn¡¯t attend this banquet¡­¡± ¡°i can¡¯t do that.¡± su qian immediately rejected xiao yan¡¯s suggestion and said with a firm gaze, ¡°1 must go this time.¡± ¡°why?¡± xiao yan frowned and looked at su qian in confusion. ¡°i want to see what happened to su yunxian.¡± su qian knew very well that the reason why the su family was able to have a relationship with the demon sect was definitely related to su yunxian. however, she was very curious about su yunxian¡¯s current situation. in addition, she was also curious about how she had hooked up with fan jinghua. ¡°su yunxian is already dead.¡± when xiao yan saw su qian looking at him, his tone was so cold that there was no fluctuation in it, ¡°and she died by my hand.¡± xiao yan¡¯s tone sounded ordinary, but if people who didn¡¯t know heard it, they would think that he had just crushed an ant by the roadside. ¡°you killed her?¡± su qian was a little surprised. she tilted her head in confusion and looked at xiao yan curiously as she asked, ¡°did you have any grudges with her?¡± according to what su qian knew, xiao yan and su yunxian had probably never spoken. why would this man kill her for no reason? because of su qian¡¯s question, xiao yan looked at her with some resentment, ¡°what do you think?¡± su qian was depressed and tilted her head, obviously not understanding what xiao yan meant. xiao yan took a deep breath and remained silent. qian rong stood at the side and watched. she dared not to make a sound either, but the muscles at the corner of her mouth twitched.. Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: The Su Family Is Not Worth Your Effort chapter 307: the su family is not worth your effort translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio even though qian rong could tell that her master was not very intelligent when it came to love when she was working at the feng lin auction house, now it seemed that the problem was not just that. she thought, ¡°her master¡¯s iq. wasn¡¯t low, it was simply lacking any discernment!¡± qian rong looked at her master worriedly, feeling concerned about her master¡¯s future happiness. on the other hand, xiao yan decided not to dwell on this issue with su qian. he obediently shut his mouth and changed the topic, ¡°su yunxian is already dead, so there¡¯s no need for you to go.¡± ¡°but your highness, the su family has never released the news of su yunxian¡¯s death. they only said that su yunxian was seriously ill and that i had to go and take a look,¡± su qian insisted. ¡°it¡¯s just the su family.¡± xiao yan coldly spoke, his indifferent tone without any ripples, ¡°the su family is not worth your effort.¡± hearing xiao yan¡¯s words, su qian immediately understood what he was trying to say. ¡°your highness, 1 still want to resolve the su family¡¯s matters personally. moreover, i have a grudge against the demon sect, and it¡¯s too complicated. there¡¯s no need for your highness to worry about it.¡± xiao yan listened and frowned. he didn¡¯t like su qian and he was so distant. ¡°then i¡¯ll go with you. 1 want to see what¡¯s going on with su yunxian. if she¡¯s really still alive, i have to be careful in case she takes revenge on me.¡± xiao yan¡¯s words were so logical that su qian almost believed him. would xiao yan be worried about su yunxian¡¯s revenge? a small fry like su yunxian was nothing in front of xiao yan, yet he had come up with such a lame excuse. however, since fan jinghua had sent out the invitation, he must have invited quite several people. xiao yan was now a rising star among the princes, so he must have received an invitation as well. even if she stopped him, xiao yan would still be able to go by himself. ¡°if your highness wants to go, then go. in any case, even if fan jinghua were to make a move, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do it in public.¡± su qian understood these noble families very well. they were not to be trifled with. however, these people often cared about their reputation, so there was a high chance that they were calling her over this time to show her their might. su qian did not care about this at all. she really wanted to see what kind of bewitching potion fan jinghua had drunk to curry favor with the su family. seeing su qian lost in thought, xiao yan glanced at her and said to qian rong, ¡°you can leave now.¡± xiao yan¡¯s imposing aura made qian rong dare not to have any ill intentions. without saying anything, she turned around and quickly left. it was only after she left the room that she realized that something was wrong. strange, she was not a subordinate of your highness, so why would she listen to your highness¡¯s orders? qian rong couldn¡¯t figure it out and scratched her head helplessly before leaving obediently. su qian put away the brocade box and the invitation card and then helped xiao yan back to the bed. after painstakingly pulling xiao yan up from the seat and placing him on the bed, su qian looked at xiao yan¡¯s legs and fell into deep thought. ¡°your highness, how do your legs feel now?¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine.¡± xiao yan indifferently lowered his head and glanced at his long legs as he replied in a calm tone. su qian was speechless. she thought, ¡°whether or not he could feel his legs, wasn¡¯t it obvious? was he feeling uncomfortable or not? it was such a simple question, but this man answered it with the word ¡®it¡¯s fine¡¯.¡± leaving su qian speechless.. Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: What Kind Of Absurd Questions Were These? chapter 308: what kind of absurd questions were these? translator: nyoj-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian gave up on asking xiao yan. she directly raised her hand and grabbed xiao yans wrist to diagnose his condition. then, she discovered that there was still a very severe potent toxin in xiao yan s body. this potent toxin was exactly the same as the potent toxin she had cured previously. however, for some unknown reason, this potent toxin seemed to have taken root in xiao yan s body. even though su qian had already thought of a way, after it was removed, it would still appear. after pinching xiao van¡¯s acupuncture points to confirm that he was indeed paralyzed again, su qian s expression became even colder. she had encountered many troublesome potent toxins before, but she never expected that the potent toxin that had been cleared would actually appear again. after all, the amount of poison was fixed and would not change. once it was cleared, it was cleared. there was no such thing as reappearing. from this, it could be seen that after she had detoxified xiao yan, xiao yan must have been infected with the same poison somewhere else. ¡°does your highness have any hobbies?¡± su qian saw that xiao yan did not understand, so she cleared her throat and asked more straightforwardly, ¡°does your highness enjoy visiting places like the red-light district and pleasure quarters?¡± xiao van¡¯s forehead veins nearly burst from anger at su qian s question. he thought, ¡°what kind of absurd questions were these?¡± ¡°what did you say?¡± xiao yan s voice turned icy as if it was about to freeze, ¡°do you think i¡¯m someone who would go to the red-light district to seek pleasure?¡± su qian was a little frightened by xiao yan s reaction and coughed awkwardly, ¡°your highness, the poison in your body obviously appeared after your previous encounter. your highness even said that everyone in your residence is trustworthy. in that case, no one in your imperial residence poisoned you, so how did you get poisoned again?¡± xiao yan stared at su qian speechlessly, his tone hiding the suppressed anger, ¡°and yet, you still suspect people around me? how can you even suspect that i went to that kind of pickled place?¡± su qian blinked innocently. ¡°i don¡¯t know your highness well, so i naturally don¡¯t know what your situation is like. moreover, many people in those pleasure quarters have fallen victim to poison. it¡¯s the easiest place to attack, so 1 naturally had doubts in that direction¡­¡± xiao yan¡¯s anger turned into a bitter smile as he looked at su qian, seemingly able to see through her. ¡°sometimes i really want to pry open your little head and see what¡¯s inside.¡± when su qian heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand and touch her neck, feeling a little dangerous. ¡°then why did you get poisoned again after 1 helped you remove the poison?¡± su qian stared at xiao yan intently and asked in confusion. xiao yan cast a deep gaze at su qian then shook his head, ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± su qian looked at the man in front of her and was extremely worried. if you asked xiao yan to cooperate, he was indeed quite cooperative. however, even if you said that he was the one who didn¡¯t cooperate, this man didn¡¯t know anything. this made su qian feel like she had a headache. ¡°then i¡¯ll think of a way to help your highness detoxify the poison again today. after that, 1¡¯11 carefully observe your highness¡¯s condition.¡± su qian didn¡¯t believe that xiao yan would be poisoned again despite her tight precautions! xiao yan actually desired this effect. he nodded without hesitation and quickly agreed to her proposal.. Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: Is The Young Sect Master’s Brain Really Not Working Properly chapter 309: is the young sect master¡¯s brain really not working properly translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio time flew. the next night. su qian and the others took a carriage and arrived at the su family¡¯s residence. now, the su family no longer lived in that pitiful little courtyard house. instead, they moved to a larger mansion. although this house was not as good as the su family¡¯s mansion, it was not much inferior. at a glance, it looked majestic. it was not a place that the current su family could afford to live in. needless to say, su qian guessed with her toes that this house must have been prepared by fan jinghua for the su family. ¡°mother, is the young sect master¡¯s brain really not working properly?¡± su ye pulled his sister out of the carriage and stood in front of the su family¡¯s new residence. he sighed and asked. they couldn¡¯t blame su ye for asking such a question. they were all curious whether fan jinghua had nothing better to do to curry favor with the su family. ¡°mother also thinks his brain is probably not functioning well.¡± as su qian spoke, xiao yan was also helped out of the carriage by the hidden guard and sat steadily in the wheelchair beside her. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± xiao yan¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. then, dong yan handed the wheelchair to su qian. ¡°miss su, i¡¯ll be responsible for guarding outside to prevent any unforeseen circumstances. i hope miss su can help take care of his highness.¡± su qian pursed her lips when she heard this. in the end, she took the wheelchair and instructed dong yan, ¡°keep a close watch on the demon sect¡¯s movements. if there¡¯s anything unusual, report it immediately.¡± ¡°yes.¡± dong yan nodded obediently and watched as the group of people entered the su family¡¯s residence. the su family¡¯s banquet was held in the su family¡¯s garden. as soon as su qian stepped into the garden, everyone¡¯s gazes landed on her. the people present pointed at her and whispered, and quite a few people wore expressions of surprise. ¡°oh my, is that su qian? why would she appear here?¡± ¡°indeed, she ruined the su family to such an extent. she didn¡¯t even show up when ancestor su died. why did she suddenly appear now?¡± ¡°hehe, aren¡¯t you asking nonsense? now that the su family has allied with the demon sect, su qian naturally had to come over and take a share of the profits. there was nothing a thick-skinned person like her wouldn¡¯t do.¡± immediately, a young miss looked at su qian¡¯s beauty with jealousy and sneered. ¡°they all say that people are beautiful and kind-hearted. i think you¡¯re just an ugly person who causes trouble. that¡¯s why you¡¯re framing my mother like this!¡± su qingqing made a face at the young miss and hugged her mother¡¯s arm. ¡°mother, let¡¯s not argue with this ugly woman. let¡¯s go!¡± seeing that the young miss was so angry that her nose was about to go crooked, su qian didn¡¯t take these people¡¯s words to heart. they were nothing more than insignificant ants making a fuss. such trivial matters were not worth her concern. ¡°mother, hasn¡¯t your identity as a poison physician been exposed? why are these people still treating you like this?¡± su ye could feel the gazes of the people around him. although they did not continue to discuss loudly, they were still whispering to each other and pointing at their mother. ¡°first of all, her reputation as a poison physician is well-known, and the people from various sects feel embarrassed that the divine beast was taken away from them. so they haven¡¯t revealed all the details to the public. even if a very small number of people heard of qianqian¡¯s identity, they weren¡¯t willing to believe it.¡± xiao yan explained with an indifferent expression. ¡°whether they want to believe it or not is their business. it has nothing to do with me.¡± as su qian spoke, she saw su chenghua accompanied by lady pei, striding toward them from afar.. Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: Don’t Touch Me chapter 310: don¡¯t touch me translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio lady pei was as excited as ever when she saw su qian. her watery eyes lingered as she walked over and wanted to hold her hand. ¡°xiao qi, my good daughter, you¡¯re finally willing to come home¡­¡± su qian didn¡¯t miss the viciousness that flashed across lady pei¡¯s eyes. her red lips curled into a sharp arc as she turned to the side and coldly dodged lady pei¡¯s hand. ¡°don¡¯t touch me.¡± su qian¡¯s actions were extremely cold as she swept her gaze over lady pei as if she had touched something dirty. lady pei had long known that su qian wouldn¡¯t give her face. a smug look appeared in her eyes, but she had a hurt expression on her face. ¡°s-sorry, i forgot that you had already left the su family¡­¡± when everyone saw this scene, they could not help but feel pity for lady pei. then, everyone looked at su qian with even more coldness. ¡°madam, you don¡¯t have to act this way.¡± su chenghua walked up quickly, and his gaze on su qian seemed triumphant. he haughtily curved his lips and said, ¡°miss su, thank you for coming today.¡± ¡°master su, you¡¯re too polite.¡± su qian smiled slightly and nodded at su chenghua. su qian¡¯s heart was as clear as a mirror, seeing through everything. su chenghua probably wished to tear her into a thousand pieces in his heart, but he still managed to maintain an appearance of generosity. he had indeed improved compared to before. since su chenghua wanted to pretend to be magnanimous in front of her, she didn¡¯t mind playing along. once a father and daughter, their insincere attitudes now caught everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°greetings, ninth prince.¡± su chenghua ignored the two children and bowed respectfully to xiao yan. ¡°ninth prince¡¯s presence brings light to our humble su family,¡± lady pei said gently. in her heart, she still harbored the thought of marrying other daughters of the su family to xiao yan. xiao yan had once been a useless prince, but he was not the same as he was yesterday. the first prince, second prince, and fourth prince were all secretly reaching out to xiao yan. those who had some strength wanted to rope him in. however, xiao yan hadn¡¯t responded to any of them or accepted any olive branch offered by any forces. but that did not hinder the su family from pleasing xiao yan. regardless of xiao yan¡¯s attitude, he was a powerful prince, and when the time came, he would inevitably be involved in the power struggles within the imperial court. by then, as long as the su family could establish any connection with xiao yan, it would be beneficial for them. ¡°i heard that eldest miss su was unwell, so i came over to take a look.¡± xiao yan¡¯s tone is indifferent. he wanted to see how su yunxian, who was supposed to have died at his hands, had managed to pull herself together. how could everyone have known that xiao yan actually harbored such a terrifying thought in his heart? for a moment, they looked at each other in dismay and saw the deep shock in each other¡¯s eyes. they thought, ¡°what was going on?¡± for a moment, everyone looked at xiao yan and then at su qian. didn¡¯t xiao yan used to be wholeheartedly devoted to su qian? now that su qian was still by his side, he was actually concerned about the eldest miss of the su family? su chenghua and lady pei also looked at each other, their eyes rather ambiguous. it seemed their precious daughter was indeed remarkable. first, it was fan jinghua, and now it was xiao yan.. she seemed to have captured the hearts of all the men in the world! Chapter 311 - Chapter 311: Situation Wasn’t Favorable chapter 311: situation wasn¡¯t favorable translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio especially lady pei, she had been looking triumphant, giving su qian a smug glance. ¡°i always thought that the ninth prince only cared about qian¡¯er¡¯s situation, but unexpectedly, he also showed concern for xian¡¯er. it seems that our xian¡¯er is indeed a good girl.¡± how could su qian not see through lady pei¡¯s smugness? however, she didn¡¯t care. she was just curious. if su chenghua and lady pei knew that xiao yan was the one who killed su yunxian previously, would they still want xiao yan to find out more about su yunxian? at the thought of this, the smile on su qian¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but deepen. su chenghua, on the other hand, looked at su qian with a smug expression. seeing that xiao yan asked about su yunxian but dared not to say anything, su chenghua guessed that su qian definitely wasn¡¯t favored by xiao yan. otherwise, su qian wouldn¡¯t have reacted this way. he thought, ¡°so what if su qian was good-looking? in the end, she would still be trampled under their daughter¡¯s feet and rubbed ruthlessly.¡± ¡°please rest assured, your highness. my daughter was ill previously, but the young sect master of the demon sect has already cured her ailment,¡± su chenghua said proudly. su chenghua¡¯s words evidenced that su yunxian was indeed not dead. xiao yan lowered his gaze, concealing the hint of coldness that flashed past his eyes. ¡°in that case, eldest miss su is truly impressive?¡± su chenghua didn¡¯t notice the coldness in xiao yan¡¯s eyes. he laughed and said, ¡°your highness, you flatter me. our xian¡¯er is indeed popular¡­¡± ¡°young sect master fan clearly has an engagement with the jade lady palace¡¯s saintess, but he came all the way here to take care of eldest miss su. it¡¯s obvious that eldest miss su¡¯s ¡®social relations¡¯ are indeed very good.¡± xiao yan smiled as he spoke. however, the moment these words left his mouth, the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces became colorful. ninth prince¡¯s words didn¡¯t seem inappropriate at first glance, upon closer inspection, they held a deeper meaning! su chenghua¡¯s heart tightened as he looked at xiao yan with a dark expression. su qian stood quietly at the side and smiled. su chenghua finally realized that the situation wasn¡¯t favorable, but was he too slow to catch on? su ye and su qingqing saw that su chenghua¡¯s face was as black as the bottom of a pot. they raised their necks proudly. they thought, ¡°of course, ninth uncle was on mother¡¯s side! these people didn¡¯t even understand such a simple truth, yet they acted so arrogantly in front of their mother. they deserved to be criticized!¡± just as su chenghua and lady pei were so embarrassed that they didn¡¯t know how to answer, and su qian and the others were waiting to watch a good show, su yunxian¡¯s melodious voice, like a heavenly sound, gently resonated in the sky. ¡°thank you for your concern, ninth prince. previously, i unintentionally saved young sect master¡¯s life, so when young sect master found out that i was sick, he came to help. in that case, many people cared about me, it could be seen that i am indeed very fortunate.¡± su yunxian had dressed up meticulously today. she was wearing a pink and purple dress. her makeup was exquisite and her face was as beautiful as peach blossoms. she was as beautiful as a person who had walked out of a painting. normally, su yunxian¡¯s attire would definitely attract the attention of everyone present. however, today, everyone¡¯s reaction was mediocre. then, they couldn¡¯t help but turn their gazes to su qian. su qian wore a red dress, as stunning as a fire. without any makeup on, she was already a peerless demon. without any deliberate makeup, she was already more beautiful than su yunxian. therefore, it was obvious who was more beautiful between the two.. Chapter 312 - Chapter 312: How Could Su Qian Be So Rich? chapter 312: how could su qian be so rich? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio without su qian, su yunxian was indeed the most beautiful woman in the imperial capital. however, when people looked at su qian, then look at su yunxian, her originally proud beauty was overshadowed by su qian, dimming her radiance. the more they looked, the more regretful they felt. su qian was such a good-looking woman, but why did she have a vicious heart? seeing that everyone was looking at su qian instead of her, su yunxian immediately knew what these people were thinking. su yunxian clenched her fists tightly under her sleeves. she took a deep breath and walked forward. su qian also looked at su yunxian and fan jinghua, who stood behind her like a guardian angel. fan jinghua followed behind su yunxian obediently, as if she was his queen and all he could do was to protect her loyally. as she observed the two of them, su qian quickly realized that something was wrong. although su yunxian¡¯s skin was fair and her cheeks were pinkish white, there was a faint layer of malevolent aura shrouding her eyebrows. it revealed a grayish hue that could not be hidden even with makeup. the malevolent aura was different from the deathly aura. it was something only a deceased person would have. moreover, the grayish hue on her brow was unique to the dead. a normal person would never display such a vicious and evil face. however, when su qian looked at su yunxian again, su qian couldn¡¯t find anything else unusual. in order to confirm her guess, su qian took a step forward and took out a small brocade box from her pocket. ¡°i heard that eldest miss su was unwell previously, so it wouldn¡¯t be right for me to come empty-handed. this box contains a fourth-grade elixir. it¡¯s just right for eldest miss su to recuperate.¡± when the surrounding onlookers heard the words fourth-grade elixir, they were so shocked that their eyeballs almost fell out. she gave her a fourth-grade elixir just like that. how could su qian be so rich? however, this confirmed the rumor that su qian came today to curry favor with the su family. however, only xiao yan knew that su qian was disdainful. it was just the demon sect. why would his woman go out of her way to please them? indeed, su qian wasn¡¯t trying to please anyone. instead, she wanted to test su yunxian. ¡°eldest miss, please accept it.¡± after saying that, su qian grabbed su yunxian¡¯s hand, wanting to force the brocade box into her hands. su yunxian clenched her cold hands. she was shocked and subconsciously took a step back. seeing su yunxian¡¯s guarded expression, su qian narrowed her eyes. before she could touch su yunxian, she noticed fan jinghua step in front of her and catch the brocade box. ¡°thank you for your kindness, miss su qian. however, it¡¯s not suitable for xian¡¯er to be too intimate with strangers now. i¡¯ll take this elixir on behalf of her.¡± fan jinghua looked at su qian coldly as if he was looking at a dead person. su qian calmly handed the elixir to fan jinghua and smiled as she distanced herself from him. ¡°of course, this elixir is for eldest miss su or the young sect master, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± fan jinghua frowned and looked at su qian unhappily. ¡°speaking of which, 1 haven¡¯t prepared a return gift for young sect master.¡± su qian suddenly looked up and her sharp gaze landed on fan jinghua. ¡°i really liked the gift that young sect master gave me yesterday. i will definitely prepare a ¡®gift¡¯ in return and personally deliver it to young sect master to express my gratitude.¡± fan jinghua¡¯s expression changed, and the crowd was in an uproar. they were really puzzled. they thought, ¡°what was going on with these four people? fan jinghua helped su yunxian and even sent su qian a gift in private. su qian was xiao yan¡¯s fiancee, but xiao yan had asked about su yunxian¡¯s situation. su qian even wanted to return the favor to fan jinghua.. why was their relationship so messy?¡± Chapter 313 - Chapter 313: You’re Already An Adult, Yet You’re Still Calculative With a Child chapter 313: you¡¯re already an adult, yet you¡¯re still calculative with a child translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio everyone only felt that the melons were flying toward them, one after another, making them overwhelmed. they could not even keep up with all the gossip! fan jinghua looked at su qian coldly, knowing what she meant. ¡°it seems that miss su qian likes the gift i prepared for you very much.¡± fan jinghua¡¯s eyes flashed with a sharp coldness, and his burning gaze seemed to be able to pierce through su qian, ¡°miss su qian, don¡¯t worry. in the future, if i have the chance, i will definitely give you a better gift.¡± to the others, the two of them seemed to be flirting with each other, but in fact, their eyes were locked on each other, and they were at daggers drawn. a silent hostility quickly spread between them, and no one was willing to take a step back. ¡°seventh sister, i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not very good for you to speak to young sect master like this in front of ninth prince?¡± su yunxian sneered and looked at su qian mockingly. su qian looked at su yunxian¡¯s smug expression and felt the urge to rip off her mask to see how thick-skinned she was. ¡°why not? my ninth uncle isn¡¯t as despicable as you, always thinking of tarnishing my mother¡¯s reputation,¡± su qingqing said angrily. her childish words were mixed with anger, and everyone looked at her at the same time. ¡°little girl, do you know the consequences of your impudence?¡± fan jinghua couldn¡¯t stand anyone criticizing su yunxian, so he angrily said with a cold expression. ¡°of course my sister doesn¡¯t know. however, i would like to ask this uncle, does your fiancee know that you have been spending nights at su yunxian¡¯s house behind her back?¡± su ye blinked his big eyes curiously and asked. hearing this, fan jinghua¡¯s face changed rapidly, turning green and white. ¡°seventh sister, the vice sect master and i are just ordinary friends. how can you let your son speak like this?¡± su yunxian looked at su qian and asked venomously. ¡°it¡¯s just the words of a child. you¡¯re already an adult, yet you¡¯re still calculative with a child?¡± su qian raised her eyebrows and said angrily, ¡°or did my son¡¯s unintentional words hit your sore spot?¡± at that moment, su yunxian¡¯s expression turned even uglier. ¡°su qian, what are you trying to do?¡± su chenghua couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. he rushed forward and said, ¡°if you¡¯re here to cause trouble, then our family doesn¡¯t welcome you.¡± ¡°master su, you¡¯re quite capable. you dare to act so domineering in front of my woman.¡± xiao yan¡¯s killing intent swept out like a wave, seemingly striking su chenghua and the others invisibly. su chenghua¡¯s expression changed drastically and he took a step back in horror. ¡°your highness, we came here today to congratulate them, not to quarrel. everything should be peaceful, doesn¡¯t your highness agree with this principle?¡± su qian¡¯s smiling eyes turned and landed on xiao yan. xiao yan retracted his killing intent, not knowing what su qian wanted to do. however, xiao yan knew very well that su qian was not the kind of person who would repay evil with good. ¡°you¡¯re right.¡± xiao yan didn¡¯t know what su qian wanted to do, but he still agreed with her. ¡°eldest miss su, my child spoke without measure just now. i apologize to eldest miss su on behalf of my child.¡± she casually picked up the wine jug on the table and poured two glasses of wine. she gave one to su yunxian and kept the other for herself.. Chapter 314 - Chapter 314: Do You Know What a Living Dead Is? chapter 314: do you know what a living dead is? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio no one noticed that as su qian moved, a little light-colored powder fell into su yunxian¡¯s cup. the moment the powder fell into the wine cup, it completely fused with the wine without leaving a trace. everyone looked at su qian and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. there were still some people present who knew that su qian might be the third elder of the xuanyun sect. she might have tampered with her glass of wine. whoever drank it would be provoking trouble. however, su yunxian glanced at su qian and took the wine glass. then, she downed it in one gulp. ¡°seventh sister, you¡¯re too polite. it¡¯s just a childish prank. i don¡¯t mind.¡± seeing how generous su yunxian was, a cold glint flashed across su qian¡¯s eyes. she then raised her head and drank her glass of wine. after waiting quietly for a while, su qian noticed that su yunxian show no adverse reactions to the drink. this gave rise to some speculations in her mind. ¡°qianqian, i¡¯m not feeling well. 1 want to go back.¡± just as su qian was about to leave, xiao yan suddenly spoke. ¡°then 1¡¯11 send your highness back.¡± su qian took the opportunity to lead the two children and push xiao yan away. ¡°what are they here for?¡± lady pei asked after they left. ¡°who knows?¡± su chenghua showed a look of disdain. then, he turned to su yunxian worriedly. ¡°xian¡¯er, are you alright? was there anything wrong with the wine just now?¡± ¡°father, don¡¯t worry. i can¡¯t taste anything now. even if su qian did something to it, it wouldn¡¯t work on me,¡± su yunxian said, but her expression was not clear. she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. when she saw xiao yan and su qian walking in and out together just now, she felt that they were an eyesore. ¡°xian¡¯er, are you tired? how about i take you back to your room?¡± fan jinghua asked thoughtfully. seeing fan jinghua¡¯s eyes filled with unconcealable love for her, su yunxian¡¯s mood improved a little, ¡°okay, let¡¯s go.¡± as soon as su qian and the others got into the carriage, xiao yan asked curiously, ¡°qianqian, what did you give to su yunxian?¡± su qian was slightly stunned. then, she realized that even if her actions could deceive others, it was impossible to fool xiao yan. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. it¡¯s just a very powerful laxative.¡± su qian raised her hand and said calmly, ¡°from the looks of it, something unexpected must have happened to su yunxian¡­¡± ¡°why, mother? is it because she doesn¡¯t have diarrhea?¡± su qingqing asked curiously. ¡°mother, since you poisoned her, why didn¡¯t you just use a potent toxin that could eliminate her?¡± su ye also asked. ¡°because i never thought that su yunxian would really dare to accept the wine i gave her. that woman knows my identity, so she can definitely guess that i poisoned the wine. since that¡¯s the case, she should be very terrified, afraid to try the power of the potent toxin i developed again. however, when she accepted it, it was obvious that her body had changed. your highness, if she really died, why is she still able to appear in front of us?¡± su qian asked in confusion. she was confident in the toxicant she had developed. any living person, even a seventh or eighth rank expert, would not be able to withstand the power of her toxicant. yet, her toxicant was useless against su yunxian, indicating a significant change in her body. ¡°su yunxian is undoubtedly dead. she is fearless and immune to poison because she knows very well that she is a living dead. therefore, she doesn¡¯t need to worry about such trivial matters..¡± as xiao yan spoke, he looked at su qian, ¡°qianqian, do you know what a living dead is?¡± Chapter 315 - Chapter 315: Forbidden Arts chapter 315: forbidden arts translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°i¡¯ve heard of it.¡± su qian raised her chin thoughtfully and said, ¡°a living dead, as the name implies, is a deceased individual with consciousness and mobility. their bodies are dead, but their consciousness persists. all the functions of their bodies have stopped, and they can¡¯t feel pain or blood flow. even if their bodies are shattered, they won¡¯t die¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. there are many forbidden arts in this world that can resurrect the dead. 1 think that su yunxian might be in this situation now.¡± after xiao yan finished speaking, he slowly raised his hand to support his chin, ¡°however, we don¡¯t have any evidence to prove our assumptions.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not difficult to verify this matter.¡± su qian cleared her throat and called out, ¡°qian rong.¡± qian rong immediately poked her head in when she heard that. she blinked her eyes curiously and asked, ¡°master, what are your orders?¡± ¡°go investigate su yunxian and see if anything is amiss with her.¡± after su qian gave her instructions, she didn¡¯t forget to remind him, ¡°remember, you have to be careful. don¡¯t be impulsive. prioritize your safety.¡± ¡°yes.¡± qian rong nodded, then immediately jumped out of the carriage and flew away. the new residence of the su family was somewhat secluded. it was already late at night, so only their carriage was moving forward on the huge long street. at this moment, several dark figures suddenly appeared from the surrounding alleys. at the same time, they stared at the carriage in front of them. those assassins were all hidden in the alley, completely concealing their auras. looking around, there were actually dozens of them, all of them with a covetous look on their faces, ready to pounce at any moment. ¡°attack!¡± with a command, a total of ten assassins rushed out from their original positions and attacked the carriage from all directions. however, they didn¡¯t even have the chance to approach the carriage. whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! before they could approach, ten golden needles flew out and pierced through the carriage, accurately piercing through the foreheads of the ten assassins! their bodies flew out from their original positions. these assassins fell heavily to the ground with miserable screams. their eyes rolled back as they breathed their last, a stark red dot between their eyebrows. simultaneously, the carriage came to a steady halt. there was only one carriage on the long street. the black mass of assassins seemed to have completely merged with the night sky. at this moment, they rushed out of the alley at the same time as madmen. their speed could only be described as shocking. ¡°attack together and kill them all!¡± caught off guard, the assassins saw two figures rush out of the carriage at the same time. the two of them soared into the air and landed steadily on the roof of the carriage. su qian, dressed in a flamboyant red gown, was incredibly eye-catching, while xiao yan protected her, donned a long robe of gold and purple that billowed in the wind, adding to his air of arrogance. startled, the assassins instinctively took a step back. their eyes were fixated on the scene. especially when they saw xiao yan actually standing firmly in place, the shock in their hearts was even more indescribable with words. what did they just witness? xiao yan was actually standing! it was incredibly strange. wasn¡¯t ninth prince famous for being useless? how could he stand up just like that? however, these assassins had no time to ponder this.. they pulled out their sharp blades from their waists and shouted in unison, ¡°what are you waiting for? let¡¯s kill them all!¡± Chapter 316 - Chapter 316: Su Qian, Meet Your Demise chapter 316: su qian, meet your demise translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio as soon as they finished speaking, the figures of the assassins turned into afterimages and rushed out from where they were. the sharp blades in their hands slashed in the direction of the two people at the same time. the ferocity of the speed and the terrifying strength was unimaginable. as if they could not wait to tear the two people in front of them apart, the assassins swept over like a wave from all directions. su qian merely responded with a mocking smile and casually sent the people who were the first to pounce on her flying. then, she raised her hand and quickly turned it. several golden needles swept out and easily pierced through their throats. the needles were so fast that they left a trail of blood in the air. wherever the golden needles passed, they were like death gods who could easily take lives. ¡°su qian, meet your demise!¡± the number of assassins was staggering. just as su qian finished off the assassin in front of her, the assassins behind her swarmed over and slashed at the back of her neck with their sharp blades. just as these assassins revealed their sharp blades, xiao yan had already flicked his sleeves and swiftly shattered the chests of those people! the assassins who were planning to attack su qian had their chests caved in from the impact. an intense pain attacked their nerves, causing them to wail in pain as they spat out a large mouthful of blood mixed with shattered internal organs. su qian was shocked. just as xiao yan retracted his hand, a few more poisonous needles pierced through the chests of a few assassins who were trying to sneak up on xiao yan. su ye and su qingqing curiously lifted the curtains of the carriage and looked out. they saw that their mother and ninth uncle had already flown down from the carriage and were cooperating together in an absolutely domineering manner. su qian killed the person in front of her, and xiao yan immediately smashed the chest of the assassin behind him. their cooperation was so skillful that it could be described as dazzling. ¡°wow! brother, look at how well ninth uncle and mother worked together.¡± su qingqing¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock as she exclaimed in amazement. ¡°is this really their first time working together?¡± su ye looked at his mother and ninth uncle suspiciously and asked in confusion. it wasn¡¯t entirely unfounded for su ye to have such doubts. the only blame was that the two of them worked so well together that it could be described as seamless. what surprised su qian and xiao yan the most was that they seemed unaware of this fact. they thought that they were just casually attacking, but they didn¡¯t expect their cooperation to be so ingenious. they quickly finished off all the assassins present. with a raise of his hand, a suction force shot out from xiao yan¡¯s palm. then, he sucked the last assassin into his hand and pressed down on his neck. ¡°all!¡± the assassin was in so much pain that he let out a shrill scream. he struggled bitterly, but the bones in his four limbs were all shattered. no matter how hard he tried, he could only twist his body like a worm in xiao yan¡¯s hands. his face contorted in a desperate struggle for life. ¡°let go¡­cough, cough, cough, let go of me!¡± the assassin gritted his teeth and said stubbornly. when su qian saw this scene, she raised her eyebrows disapprovingly, ¡°quite audacious.¡± with that, she delivered a resounding slap to the assassin¡¯s face. a sharp smack resounded, the assassin¡¯s vision turned black, and his body trembled like sifted bran. then, he pursed his lips and squeezed out a few broken teeth from between his teeth. ¡°what are you doing? how could you strike him like this?¡± xiao yan looked at su qian reproachfully.. Chapter 317 - Chapter 317: If It Hurts Your Delicate Little Hand, Wouldn’t It Be A Waste? chapter 317: if it hurts your delicate little hand, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio the assassin was just about to proudly reveal to xiao yan his extraordinary identity, but he could only watch as xiao yan backhandedly delivered another slap to his face. xiao yan¡¯s strength was even more terrifying than that of su qian¡¯s. he hit the assassin until he saw stars. the sharp pain made him cry uncontrollably. he wailed, ¡°no one bullies people like you!¡± ¡°do you see that? if you want to slap him, let me do it. don¡¯t do it yourself.¡± xiao yan¡¯s expression looked very serious as he said righteously, ¡°otherwise, these tough guys have thick skin. if it hurts your delicate little hand, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste?¡± the assassin was so angry that he almost vomited blood! he thought, ¡°listen, is this man speaking human language?!¡± the assassin was furious. his eyes were so angry that they were about to spew fire. however, he really did not have the strength to resist any longer. he could only wear a mournful expression and said pitifully,¡± sob, sob, i beg you. just give me a quick death and stop torturing me¡­¡± ¡°whose subordinate are you?¡± not interested in other matters, xiao yan coldly asked. the assassin¡¯s expression seemed to be hesitant. after stuttering for a long time, he finally lowered his head and said, ¡°i, i am from the demon sect.¡± hearing this, xiao yan¡¯s expression became clear. following this, he swiftly exerted strength in his hand, and with a crack, he easily broke the assassin¡¯s neck. the assassin didn¡¯t even have the chance to groan before his head tilted to the side and he lost his breath. xiao yan calmly loosen the grip that had broken the assassin¡¯s neck and turned to look at su qian behind him. ¡°it seems that fan jinghua couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, so he sent someone here to kill you.¡± su qian wasn¡¯t surprised by this at all, but she nodded calmly. ¡°fan jinghua is sincere toward su yunxian. previously, i poisoned su yunxian and caused her to lose so much face. to protect the woman he loves, he naturally won¡¯t let it go-¡± ¡°then what are you going to do next?¡± xiao yan asked curiously. ¡°since fan jinghua wants to kill me, 1 will not let this matter rest.¡± su qian narrowed her eyes sharply and said in a cold voice, ¡°however, fan jinghua is a member of the demon sect. he dares not to attack me in public and can only do these little tricks behind my back. if 1 want to kill him, i have to consider the xuanyun sect¡± fan jinghua was the young sect master of the demon sect. a slight change in one hair would affect the whole body. she was a member of the xuanyun sect, so she had to consider her actions carefully. nevertheless, the relationship between the xuanyun sect and the demon sect wasn¡¯t good to begin with. after all, xuanyun sect was originally on the brink of becoming the top sect a year ago, but it was suppressed by the demon sect¡¯s manipulation of the engagement between fan jinghua and the jade lady palace¡¯s saintess. as a result, there was a lingering discontent within the xuanyun sect, while the demon sect help deep apprehensions toward the xuanyun sect. anyway, no matter what the outcome was, she was determined to personally eliminate fan jinghua. xiao yan calmly looked at su qian and suddenly said, ¡°i have nothing to worry about.¡± startled by xiao yan¡¯s words, su qian blinked and smiled, ¡°your highness, i can handle this matter myself. there¡¯s no need to trouble you.¡± seeing su qian turn around and get into the carriage after saying this, xiao yan let out a long sigh. his qianqian was truly stubborn.. Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: This Was Too Exciting chapter 318: this was too exciting translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio however, xiao yan liked su qian¡¯s stubbornness. he raised his hand and whistled, and more than a dozen hidden guards appeared out of nowhere. their hidden strength was actually even stronger than those experts from before, and they quickly rushed in front of xiao yan one by one. ¡°clean up all these corpses.¡± after saying that, xiao yan turned around and boarded the carriage. the carriage returned to the imperial residence. xiao yan continued to shamelessly stay in the su family. time flew by and at the su family¡¯s new residence. late at night, the su family had already sent off the guests and returned to their rooms to rest. qian rong had been quietly following su yunxian. when su yunxian returned to her room, she immediately jumped up to the roof, moved a tile aside, she curiously looked inside and down. she saw fan jinghua followed su yunxian back to her room. as soon as su yunxian entered her room, her expression twisted in pain as she urged fan jinghua anxiously, ¡°hurry! quick, quick, quick! hurry up and help me take off this damn thing. i¡¯m about to die from discomfort!¡± qian rong saw that su yunxian¡¯s expression was twisted because of the pain. she frowned in confusion, not knowing what this woman was talking about. did su yunxian want to undress? however, from the look of it, it didn¡¯t look like she was undressing. on the other hand, fan jinghua dared not to be careless. he quickly comforted su yunxian, ¡°xianxian, don¡¯t worry. 1¡¯11 help you now.¡± after he finished speaking, fan jinghua took out a knife from his waist and gently cut su yunxian¡¯s chin. it was as if he had cut open a piece of skin. following that piece of skin, a layer of su yunxian¡¯s face was forcefully peeled off. the hair on qian rong¡¯s back was trembling from fear. she was so scared that she could not speak. she quickly raised her hand to cover her mouth, afraid that she would cry out. she thought, ¡°what the hell was this? to actually tear apart her face, this was too exciting!¡± the torn skin wasn¡¯t su yunxian¡¯s real face, but a fake one. it was a human skin mask made of merman skin. under the human skin mask, su yunxian¡¯s face was pale, her lips were bluish-black, and a thick aura of death lingered between her eyebrows. her face was stiff, and even her eyes looked turbid! this face was not what a normal person should look like. at this moment, su yunxian seemed less like a living person and more like a grotesque, menacing corpse. her appearance was hideous, sending shivers down anyone¡¯s spine who gazed upon her. qian rong was utterly shocked. it was really difficult to connect su yunxian¡¯s appearance with a living person. just as your highness had said, su yunxian was already dead. the current su yunxian was already a living dead who had been resurrected through forbidden arts! as if to agree with qian rong¡¯s speculations, fan jinghua hurried forward and helped su yunxian change her clothes. ¡°xian¡¯er, you¡¯re not feeling well. why don¡¯t you quickly soak yourself in the medicine bath?¡± fan jinghua suggested, only to have his hands firmly swatted away by su yunxian. ¡°medicine bath, medicine bath, medicine bath. other than medicine bath, what else do you know?¡± su yunxian raised her hand and touched her neck. she found that the flesh on her neck was so loose that it looked like it was about to fall off. her frustration got the better of her. fan jinghua was left flustered by su yunxian¡¯s reaction. he said weakly, ¡°xian¡¯er, you have to soak in the medicine bath. otherwise, your body will fester very quickly.¡± ¡°it¡¯s useless even if i soak myself in the medicine bath.. look at my body, my skin has become loose!¡± su yunxian gritted her teeth and glared at fan jinghua, ¡°tell me, how can 1 become a normal person?¡± Chapter 319 - Chapter 319: Covered in Livor Mortis chapter 319: covered in livor mortis translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°xian¡¯er, i only resurrected your consciousness, not your body. also, my strength is limited, so i can only perform this level of secret technique. i¡¯ve even sacrificed a lot of my cultivation for you. i¡¯ve done my best. as for full revival, it¡¯s not a simple matter. we must proceed step by step. 1 hope you can give me some more time¡­¡± fan jinghua was at a loss when he saw su yunxian getting angry. he became flustered and quickly added a hint of appeasement in his tone. su yunxian looked at fan jinghua¡¯s fawning manner and xiao yan¡¯s handsome face quickly appeared in her mind. she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°1 don¡¯t want you to say such ambiguous words to me. i want you to give me a definite answer, a definite time!¡± fan jinghua was obviously pushed to his limits by su yunxian. after struggling and hesitating for a long time, he said weakly, ¡°this, it will take at least half a year¡­¡± su yunxian¡¯s expectant expression was completely replaced by a breakdown after fan jinghua¡¯s words. ¡°i knew it. i shouldn¡¯t have placed my hopes on you!¡± after su yunxian finished speaking, she glared at fan jinghua angrily and pushed the man out in exasperation. ¡°go away! stay away from me! i don¡¯t want to see you for the time being!¡± ¡°xian¡¯er, xian¡¯er, don¡¯t be like this. i promise i will work hard for you. please give me one more chance.¡± fan jinghua opened his mouth in a panic, but before he could finish his words, su yunxian pushed him out forcefully. ¡°xian¡¯er¡­¡± fan jinghua stood outside the door, crestfallen, as he watched the door slam shut. he looked like a pet that had been abandoned by its master. with no other choice, fan jinghua left, while su yunxian continued to grumble, and then reluctantly removed her clothes. although su yunxian kept complaining, she still had to consider the bigger picture. she still had to soak in the medicine bath. qian rong watched as su yunxian took off her clothes, revealing her body covered in livor mortis. she hid the coldness that flashed across her eyes with an even colder expression, then turned around and left this place of trouble without saying anything. qian rong hurriedly went back and shared this information with su qian. everything was as su qian had expected. there was nothing to be surprised about. after hurriedly letting qian rong go to rest, she also coaxed the children to sleep. the next morning, xiao yan woke up one step earlier than su qian. ¡°is qianqian still sleeping?¡± after xiao yan had finished tidying himself up, he sat in his wheelchair and was pushed out of the room by dong yan. ¡°yes. however, miss su should be waking up soon.¡± dong yan pushed xiao yan along the long corridor. ¡°when i came over this morning, i saw a dark red carriage parked at the entrance of the su family. it should be aaiss su¡¯s guest.¡± ¡°qianqian¡¯s guest?¡± xiao yan¡¯s attention was immediately attracted. he then raised his head to look at dong yan and asked, ¡°who is it?¡± dong yan shook his head, ¡°i¡¯m not sure. the guest is in the main hall. 1 didn¡¯t go over, so i didn¡¯t see.¡± xiao yan could not help but be curious. as long as it was anything related to qianqian, he would be interested. ¡°send me over to take a look.¡± ¡°yes.¡± dong yan nodded and immediately pushed xiao yan to the main hall. as soon as they arrived at the main hall, xiao yan xiao caught sight of the young lady in the main hall. this young lady appeared quite young and was about the same height as su qian. she had an extremely pure baby face, dark red eyes, and flawless, jade-like skin. there was a small peach blossom mark between her eyebrows, adding to her pristine appearance.. Chapter 320 - Chapter 320:1 Missed You chapter 320:1 missed you translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio her eyes were as clear as a spiritual spring, and her aura was as pure as white paper. however, her red hair was as flamboyant as fire, adding a touch of recklessness to her otherwise delicate appearance. this person seemed to have thought that it was su qian who had arrived and revealed an excited smile. just as she was about to stand up, she turned her head and saw xiao yan. instantly, the two of them stared at each other. in the end, it was this person who spoke first. her voice was clear and had a hint of heaviness, ¡°who are you?¡± xiao yan raised his brows in slight surprise as he looked at the ¡®young lady¡¯ who was dressed in fiery red clothes. he did not expect such a delicate and pretty young lady to speak in a bold and unconstrained voice like a man. before xiao yan could remember to answer, su qian rushed over. su qian looked at xiao yan in surprise. she raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°your highness, why are you here?¡± ¡°qian¡¯er!¡± after seeing su qian, the ¡®young lady¡¯ rushed over as if she was flying. her pure eyes were filled with a bright smile, and she almost wanted to hug her. ¡°you little troublemaker, you make it so hard for me to find you.¡± su qian raised her hand to press down on this person¡¯s head and snorted, ¡°didn¡¯t i tell you not to rush over and hug me the moment we meet? why can¡¯t you remember?¡± despite su qian¡¯s words, her tone was indulgent, clearly showing a close relationship between the two. ¡°who asked you to leave without saying goodbye? 1 haven¡¯t seen you for so many days. i missed you,¡± the person said pitifully. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i was worried that master would find out when i left, so i didn¡¯t tell anyone.¡± su qian raised her hand and ruffled the person¡¯s head gently and said, ¡°how about this? i¡¯ll treat you to a meal at a good restaurant as an apology. oh right, have you heard of fragrant pavilion? it¡¯s very famous in the imperial capital.¡± ¡°if you want to treat me, then so be it. don¡¯t mess with my head.¡± this person slapped su qian¡¯s hand unhappily and looked at her angrily. ¡°alright, i won¡¯t mess with your head.¡± su qian raised her eyebrows and smiled. meanwhile, the pitiful xiao yan had been ignored since the beginning, unable to interrupt until now. hence, xiao yan took the initiative to ask, ¡°qianqian, is this young lady your sister?¡± unexpectedly, as soon as xiao yan finished speaking, su qian burst into laughter and pointed at the ¡®young lady¡¯ as she said, ¡°liuguang, how many times have i told you? you¡¯re just younger than me, yet you refuse to accept being called my younger brother. now, you were exposed today, right?¡± ye liuguang clenched his teeth and glared at xiao yan fiercely, ¡°i¡¯m a man.¡± xiao yan looked at ye liuguang in surprise. he thought, ¡°a man? how could there be such a man with red lips and white teeth?¡± the moment he realized that ye liu guang was a man, xiao yan felt jealous. he had never seen su qian so intimate with a man! ye liuguang was so angry that his eyes almost spewed fire. he clenched his fists so tightly that they made cracking sounds. ¡°is this person related to you? if not, can i kill him?¡± su qian knew that this kid was serious. ye liuguang was born beautiful, with his innocent and adorable little face, which was arguably more beautiful than that of most women. however, he despised being treated like a child. anyone who had spoken to him disrespectfully, like xiao yan just did, would have been killed by his poison worm hundred times by now. today, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was in front of her, ye liuguang would definitely have attacked. but su qian couldn¡¯t let ye liuguang go wild. she hurriedly stopped him and said, ¡°this is the ninth prince of the current dynasty, xiao yan. he previously saved two children, but because he was injured, he was recuperating at my house. your highness, this is my friend, ye liuguang.¡± xiao yan glanced at su qian unhappily and emphasized, ¡°i¡¯m her fiance..¡± Chapter 321 - Chapter 321: Your Highness, You’d Better Go Back Earlier chapter 321: your highness, you¡¯d better go back earlier translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ye liuguang raised his eyebrows as if he didn¡¯t hear xiao yan¡¯s words, ¡°on account of you saving my two children, 1 won¡¯t hold it against you.¡± xiao yan¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely gloomy. dong yan was so frightened by xiao yan¡¯s terrifying aura that he almost knelt! ye liuguang didn¡¯t think much of it. he knew su qian. if su qian really admitted to her engagement with this man, she would definitely take the initiative to introduce his identity. it wouldn¡¯t be like now, where ninth prince had to emphasize it himself. ¡°didn¡¯t we say we were going to eat? hurry up and go. i haven¡¯t eaten much on my way here just to see you sooner. i¡¯m starving.¡± after he finished speaking, ye liuguang raised his hand and touched his deflated stomach. xiao yan was unwilling to be outdone and was about to open his mouth in a hurry, ¡°i¡¯ll go too¡­¡± ¡°your highness, your body has already recovered. why don¡¯t you go back earlier? 1¡¯11 go to the imperial residence for a follow-up check in two days.¡± su qian looked at xiao yan and said with a gentle expression. when xiao yan heard that, his nose almost went crooked from anger. ¡°qian¡¯er, since the ninth prince likes your house, let him stay here. let¡¯s bring the children to have a meal together first. after dinner, you can stay at my place and leave the su residence to the ninth prince. he can leave whenever he wants.¡± after ye liuguang finished speaking, he pulled su qian and strode away. ¡°wait! miss su, please don¡¯t leave!¡± the hair on dong yan¡¯s back stood on end as he watched su qian leave in horror. he wanted to stop her, but he failed. as su qian strode away, dong yan could clearly feel the aura around his highness¡¯s body instantly drop to the freezing point! with a thud, dong yan¡¯s legs went limp and he knelt. he was so frightened by his highness that he didn¡¯t even dare to raise his head. xiao yan¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but his hand coldly crushed the armrest of the wheelchair, ¡°who is this man?¡± ¡°i, i don¡¯t know. i¡¯ve never heard of the name ye liuguang.¡± dong yan trembled as he spoke. ¡°find out.¡± xiao yan coldly threw out these words as his bloodthirsty gaze swept across dong yan¡¯s face. ¡°within an hour, i want all his information. if you can¡¯t get it, bring your head to me!¡± after saying that, xiao yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue pretending to be a cripple. he stood up from his seat with a vigorous stride and chased after them like he was flying. meanwhile, ye liuguang and su qian brought the two children to fragrant pavilion for a meal. when they arrived at fragrant pavilion, they requested a private room. ¡°uncle liuguang, did you bring us anything fun this time?¡± su ye and su qingqing had a great relationship with ye liuguang. they happily gathered around him and asked with excitement. ¡°of course! this time, i developed a very interesting poison worm. come, i¡¯ll teach you how to use it.¡± ye liuguang got along with the children easily, laughing and playing with them happily. su qian sat at the side and watched. ¡°qian¡¯er, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ye liuguang squinted his eyes and asked with a smile, ¡°could it be that you¡¯ve fallen for me?¡± under ye liuguang¡¯s expectant gaze, su qian raised her eyebrows. ¡°i¡¯m wondering if you¡¯re really older than me.¡± looking at ye liuguang¡¯s face, she would always forget that this man was three years older than her. thus, she would subconsciously treat ye liuguang as her younger brother. when ye liuguang heard that, he immediately frowned his handsome brows.. ¡°qian¡¯er, have you forgotten that i¡¯ve just confessed to you?¡± Chapter 322 - Chapter 322: In Her Eyes, He’s Just a Younger Brother chapter 322: in her eyes, he¡¯s just a younger brother translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio in the room next door, xiao yan was leaning against the wail eavesdropping and happened to hear this sentence! he was so infuriated that he almost rushed to the next room to kill someone. xiao yan clenched his fist and smashed it against the wall. a loud bang startled su qian. fortunately, xiao yan did not use his full strength, so the wall wasn¡¯t completely shattered. ¡°what¡¯s that noise?¡± su qian asked in confusion. ¡°qian¡¯er, don¡¯t change the topic. i¡¯m asking you, have you thought it through? do you want to be with me?¡± ye liuguang looked at su qian seriously. his bright eyes were filled with light and color, and his gaze was unbelievably sincere. su qian looked deeply at ye liuguang¡¯s baby face and said from the bottom of her heart, ¡°liuguang, i only treat you as my younger brother.¡± su ye and su qingqing listened from the side and silently lit a candle for their uncle liuguang. to put it simply, he considered her as his future wife, but in her eyes, he was just a younger brother. ye liuguang looked at su qian dejectedly. ¡°i¡¯m older than you! three years older!¡± su qian shrugged helplessly. ¡°but i still treat you like a younger brother too.¡± ye liuguang exhales vigorously, and xiao yan in the next room was full of happiness. it was as if the huge stone that was pressing down on his heart had been lifted, and the breath that was stuck in his throat had also been released. ye liuguang stared at su qian and asked with a bitter expression, ¡°qianqian, don¡¯t tell me you have someone you like?¡± xiao yan¡¯s heart, which had been relaxed, was lifted once again, and he coughed twice in the room next door. ¡°cough cough cough!¡± su qian wanted to say no immediately, but she suddenly heard xiao yan¡¯s cough. ¡°weird, why do 1 seem to hear your highness¡¯s voice?¡± su qian muttered to herself. when ye liuguang heard that, his beautiful eyes widened. ¡°you like that prince?!¡± ye liuguang was shocked as he stared at su qian. his aggressive look made it seem as if he would immediately go back and kill xiao yan as long as su qian nodded. meanwhile, in the room next door, xiao yan waited expectantly for su qian¡¯s answer. su qian¡¯s heart raced unexpectedly. she pursed her lips and decisively shook her head. ¡°no.¡± in the room next door, xiao yan¡¯s heart was broken. in front of su qian, ye liuguang smiled smugly, ¡°in that case, it seems 1 have a better chance. don¡¯t worry, qian¡¯er. sooner or later, 1 will make your heart belong to me.¡± su qian wanted to console ye liuguang, but he happily retracted his gaze and continued to play happily with the children. seeing this scene, su qian didn¡¯t say anything else. ye liuguang had already expressed his feelings for her three years ago. however, just as su qian had said, she had always treated ye liuguang as her younger brother, as family. thus, she had never thought of taking their relationship further. moreover, she had clearly conveyed her thoughts to ye liuguang. however, ye liuguang was the type of person who would not only not look back after hitting a wall, but also smash it with a hammer. therefore, no matter what su qian said, he refused to give up. up until now, su qian had no choice but to let ye liuguang do as he pleased. just as su qian was thinking this, a familiar voice came from outside their room. ¡°how do you do things? we were the ones who came here first, so why did you take it upon yourselves to give our reserved room to someone else?¡± the man¡¯s voice was domineering and full of hidden displeasure, and su qian immediately recognized who he was.. Chapter 323 - Chapter 323: As Long as You Say Something Nice chapter 323: as long as you say something nice translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°this sounds like fan jinghua¡¯s voice.¡± su qian listened carefully and realized that the person arguing with the waiter outside was indeed fan jinghua. it seemed that fan jinghua and the others had arrived at the fragrant pavilion first. they assumed they were next in line, but since the waiter hadn¡¯t seen fan jinghua earlier, he gave them the private room. ¡°isn¡¯t fan jinghua the young sect master of the demon sect? why did he come here instead of staying in the demon sect?¡± ye liuguang looked at the door in confusion and asked. ¡°he¡¯s infatuated with su yunxian and came all the way from demon sect to help her deal with me,¡± su qian explained briefly. ¡°su yunxian? she must be a member of the su family you mentioned, right?¡± ye liuguang crossed his legs and looked at su qian teasingly. ¡°think about it. how long have you been in the imperial capital? even if you kill one su family member a day, you should be done by now. why are you still letting them do whatever they want?¡± su qian rarely mentioned the matters of the su family. ye liuguang had only heard a little about them and didn¡¯t know much about the su family. however, he was well aware of su qian¡¯s strength. if she wanted to make a move, she could easily wipe out the entire su family with a touch of poison. there was no need to waste so much effort. ¡°you don¡¯t understand. that¡¯s meaningless.¡± su qian lifted the teacup from the table, took a sip, and said. ¡°how about this? as long as you say something nice, i¡¯ll go outside right now and use a curse on those two people. i guarantee that they won¡¯t be able to leave this restaurant alive,¡± ye liuguang said happily. ¡°don¡¯t. this place has good food. i don¡¯t want to ruin the feng shui of this restaurant because of their deaths.¡± su qian put down her teacup, ¡°however, i don¡¯t want to show my face to avoid trouble. you go out and deal with them so that they won¡¯t make a scene outside our door.¡± ¡°you know that i hate beating around the bush. i¡¯m not going.¡± ye liuguang put his hands away in disgust, looking like he didn¡¯t want to bother with her. su qian understood ye liuguang¡¯s personality. he had always been a straightforward person. if he didn¡¯t like someone, he would kill them with a poison worm. he wouldn¡¯t waste time with idle chatter. however, ye liu guang had his weaknesses. su qian cleared her throat and smiled evilly as she said, ¡°let me tell you, the food at fragrant pavilion will definitely suit your taste. are you sure you want to let those two people at the door ruin our meal?¡± when ye liuguang heard this, his originally serious expression couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. ¡°in that case, it doesn¡¯t seem worth it¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, so go and deal with them. i¡¯ll wait for you here!¡± su qian waved her hand and said with a smile. ye liuguang thought about the exquisite and delicious dishes and finally stood up and walked out of the door. ¡°what happened?¡± hearing ye liuguang¡¯s cold and emotionless voice from outside the door, su qian sat quietly drinking her tea. she could vaguely hear the angry voices of fan jinghua and su yunxian. separated by a door, su qian couldn¡¯t catch everything clearly. she vaguely heard ye liuguang say a few words to fan jinghua and su yunxian, who were outside the door. the two of them couldn¡¯t take it anymore and left while cursing. ¡°done.¡± as ye liuguang spoke, he squeezed through the door and sat down in front of su qian again. he proudly pointed his thumb in his direction and said, ¡°do you want to know what 1 told them to chase them away?¡± under ye liuguang¡¯s expectant gaze, su qian grinned impishly, ¡°not really..¡± Chapter 324 - Chapter 324: Trying to Kill Mother With a Poison Worm chapter 324: trying to kill mother with a poison worm translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ye liuguang was instantly deflated. he pouted and glanced at su qian. ¡°you really don¡¯t spare me any face. i advise you to quickly get rid of the su family so that they won¡¯t keep jumping around in front of you. as for him, fan jinghua, he was just a fool being used as a tool by others. don¡¯t take this kind of trash to heart.¡± ¡°how can we not take it to heart? uncle liuguang, that young sect master is wicked. previously, he even used the excuse of giving mother a gift to kill mother with a poison worm!¡± su qingqing immediately said with a wronged expression, as if she was telling uncle liuguang that her mother was bullied. uncle, you have to avenge her mother. ¡°what?¡± ye liuguang, who was still smiling, immediately put away the cynical expression on his face and the smile on his lips disappeared completely. ¡°why didn¡¯t you say something so important earlier? 1 think you¡¯re just trying to anger me, aren¡¯t you?¡± su qian looked innocent. ¡°i didn¡¯t really hurt myself¡­¡± ¡°that won¡¯t do. you belong to me and only 1 can bully my people. who does fan jinghua think he is?¡± ye liuguang¡¯s expression darkened as he stood up and was about to charge out. su ye quickly pulled him back. ¡°uncle liuguang, don¡¯t worry. that poison worm was destroyed by ninth uncle before it could hurt mother.¡± ye liuguang was quite surprised and frowned in disbelief, ¡°how did he have the chance to destroy the poison worm?¡± ¡°because ninth uncle had been staying at our house before. he was also present when it happened.¡± su qingqing didn¡¯t notice ye liuguang¡¯s strange expression and continued to explain cheerfully, ¡°oh right, ninth uncle even accompanied us to the banquet.¡± when ye liuguang heard this, he immediately stared straight at su qian with a hint of intrigue. ¡°speaking of which, that man seemed to have said today that he is your fiance?¡± ¡°indeed, his majesty issued an imperial edict to betroth me to him, but 1 didn¡¯t take it seriously.¡± as su qian spoke, the waiter had already served the dishes. ye liuguang¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the dazzling array of dishes on the table. ¡°looks good.¡± ye liuguang quickly picked up his chopsticks and took a bite. when he ate something delicious, he gave some to su qian and the two children. ¡°you didn¡¯t take it seriously because you¡¯re naive. i think that ninth prince has bad intentions toward you. you have to be careful. if he still harasses you, i¡¯ll help you beat him up.¡± ¡°why are you so violent?¡± su qian looked at ye liuguang speechlessly. ye liuguang stopped eating and grinned at su qian, revealing his white and neat teeth. ¡°if a man harasses you, i¡¯ll be even more violent. also, if you need any help in the future, just look for me. why look for the ninth prince? the favor you owe me isn¡¯t better than the one you owe him?¡± when qian¡¯er was almost harmed by the poison worm, he wasn¡¯t by her side, nor did he bring the children to attend the banquet with her. this made ye liuguang very unhappy. ¡°as for anything i need help with, i can handle it on my own, without owing anything to you or him.¡± after saying that, su qian changed the topic, ¡°speaking of which, you said that fan jinghua was being used. what did you mean by that?¡± ¡°can¡¯t you tell? that guy has been enchanted by a love worm,¡± ye liuguang said. ¡°are you talking about the love worm that can make people fall in love?¡± su qian asked in surprise. the love worm had the ability to make the victim fall in love with the person who placed the curse. moreover, as long as the poison worm didn¡¯t die, the intensity of that love would increase over time. eventually, the victim would be completely controlled bu the person who cursed them, even willing to die for them.. Chapter 325 - Chapter 325: Being Cursed chapter 325: being cursed translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°yeah. when i met fan jinghua earlier, i was nearly suffocated by the stench coming from that guy.¡± ye liuguang smacked his lips in disgust, ¡°however, the person who used the curse used the lowest level love worm. otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been so nauseating.¡± when su qian heard this, her eyes were filled with unconcealable ecstasy. ¡°i knew there had to be a reason why fan jinghua was so infatuated with su yunxian. it turns our he was cursed!¡± ye liuguang¡¯s reputation as a ¡°king of worms¡± wasn¡¯t unfounded. he had a deep understanding of various types of poison worms. he could even identify the specific curse someone had by simply passing them and sensing their scent. and this love worm, as its name suggested, was a poison worm that could make people fall deeply in love and unable to extricate themselves. it was also divided into many levels. although ye liuguang might disdain low-level poison worms, even the lowest-level love worm was nor to be underestimated, it was only in ye liuguang¡¯s presence that such a curse seemed unworthy of attention. ¡°that su yunxian¡¯s aptitude is mediocre, how could she have made fan jinghua so infatuated with her? however, she still has some ability and knows how to use her brain to cast a spell. no wonder she could survive under your hands for so long.¡± ye liuguang chuckled. as he spoke, he turned his gaze to su qian again, ¡°however, 1 think there¡¯s something wrong with su yunxian as well. there¡¯s also a faint corpse stench on her body.¡± ¡°ninth prince had killed su yunxian before. su yunxian is now just a living dead whose soul has not dissipated¡­¡± su qian had just finished speaking when she saw ye liuguang¡¯s dissatisfied expression. ¡°why are you acting like this?¡± su qian asked. ¡°nothing¡¯s wrong!¡± ye liuguang took a deep breath and finally suppressed his unhappiness. actually, ye liuguang wanted to ask why it was ninth prince again.! ye liuguang felt from the bottom of his heart that ninth prince was all-pervasive. he smiled, ¡°that su yunxian doesn¡¯t have a good relationship with you, right? if you want, 1 can help you remove the poison worm on fan jinghua¡¯s body. at that rime, fan jinghua will definitely take revenge on su yunxian.¡± su qian¡¯s eyes were filled with interest. after a moment of contemplation, she nodded, ¡°alright. however, it was too boring to expose him in private. wait for two days. when the time comes, come with me to the banquet in rhe palace. we will expose su yunxian there.¡± ¡°two more days?¡± seeing su qian¡¯s insistence, ye liuguang finally nodded in agreement, ¡°fine, let¡¯s do it that way.¡± however, the two of them were completely unaware. their conversation had already been heard clearly by xiao yan in the room next door. his keen eyes narrowed, his expression cold and stern. he glanced at the hole he created in the wall while listening to their conversation. then he continued to eavesdrop. however, su qian and ye liuguang didn¡¯t discuss anything important after that. they only talked about their recent experiences as they ate. despite the occasional teasing between them, xiao yan could tell that su qian and ye liuguang had a close relationship. they knew a lot about each other, and many of the things they discussed were new to xiao yan. each time he heard their cheerful chatter, xiao yan¡¯s expression darkened a bit, and the aura around him seemed to turn as cold as an ice cellar. fortunately, xiao yan was the only one in his room, so no one would be frightened by the cold murderous aura he emitted.. Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: Do You Still Have Me In Your Heart? chapter 326: do you still have me in your heart? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio on the other hand, su qian and the others were in no hurry to go back after eating. instead, they went shopping and continued to enjoy themselves until sunset. under xiao yan¡¯s resentful gaze, they went to the private residence ye liuguang bought in the imperial capital. dong yan happened to come over to report the situation, and he saw his highness straighten his back and stare at the door of ye liuguang¡¯s private residence with a murderous look across the street. dong yan shrunk his neck in fear, worried that his highness would rush into ye liuguang¡¯s house and kill him any moment. however, xiao yan didn¡¯t react that way. he noticed dong yan¡¯s presence and looked over. dong yan was so frightened that he trembled. he hurriedly took two or three steps forward and respectfully handed the new information in his hands to xiao yan. ¡°your highness, we have already investigated. the demon sect does indeed possess a forbidden art that can resurrect the dead and turn them into living dead. however, this kind of forbidden art is widely rejected by society. once the news of fan jinghua using the forbidden art was exposed, it would undoubtedly cause a huge impact on the demon sect¡± ¡°understood.¡± before dong yan could take his leave, xiao yan seemed to have thought of something and suddenly raised his eyes. ¡°there will be a banquet in the palace in two days?¡± dong yan nodded like he was pounding garlic. ¡°yes. however, please rest assured, your highness. i have already rejected it on your behalf according to your usual habits.¡± ¡°inform the others that i will attend the palace banquet.¡± after saying that, xiao yan stealthily concealed the aura around his body. after which, his figure rushed out from his original spot like a startled swan, heading straight for the residence. xiao yan was extremely fast, and he quickly left, leaving behind dong yan, who was staring at him with wide eyes. he thought, ¡°what was going on? his highness had always been unwilling to attend the palace banquets. did the sun rise from the west today? his highness was actually willing to participate?¡± dong yan stood rooted to the spot, disbelief written all over his face. he then hurriedly turned around and left to make the necessary arrangements. meanwhile, after su qian and ye liuguang returned home, they entered ye liuguang¡¯s library. in the library, ye liuguang leaned against the door and said with a hint of resentment in his eyes, ¡°look at you. you didn¡¯t even want to drink a cup of tea with me when you got home and went straight to the library. do you still have me in your heart?¡± ¡°you only know how to be glib all day. if you have the time to make sarcastic remarks, why don¡¯t you come and help me?¡± su qian looked at the bookshelves in front of her seriously. ¡°i remember that you had a book related to lifting the forbidden art on living dead in your library. why can¡¯t 1 find that book now?¡± ¡°most of the books in my library belong to our master. they¡¯ve long been piled up into a small mountain. it¡¯s really not easy for you to find a specific book.¡± as ye liuguang said this, he walked forward and began to help su qian search. the two little buns stood outside the door. when they saw that their mother was worried, they hurriedly came up to her, ¡°we¡¯re here to help!¡± the four of them were busy searching for ancient books. only xiao yan was hiding in a big tree at the side, looking at them silently. his eyes became deeper and more profound. time flew by. su qian stayed at ye liuguang¡¯s residence for two days until the night of the palace banquet. ¡°mother, are you sure you don¡¯t want to bring us along?¡± su qingqing looked at mother, who had changed into a beautiful red dress. she pouted and asked pitifully. ¡°that¡¯s right, mother. bring us along. otherwise, if su yunxian bullies you, who will protect you?¡± su ye asked worriedly.. Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: Leave Master’s Safety to Me, Feng Aotian! chapter 327: leave master¡¯s safety to me, feng aotian! translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°i will encounter many things when i go to the palace this time. i¡¯m afraid that 1 won¡¯t be able to take care of you, so i can¡¯t bring you along.¡± su qian¡¯s heart ached for her two children, but she didn¡¯t want to take the children on a dangerous journey. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i will take care of myself.¡± hearing this, the two children still looked worried and didn¡¯t feel at ease. ¡°then, then why don¡¯t you take xiao yin and little wolf with you, mother? we¡¯ll just have gray fatty at home to protect us, alright? we promise not to cause trouble and will stay put.¡± su qian was concerned that the tianji sect and the demon sect would come looking for trouble and threaten the safety of the two children, so xiao yin and little wolf had been in charge of protecting the children these days. they could easily handle any troublemakers who came by. gray fatty, who had been lying on the bed with its belly spread out and sleeping soundly, did not know that it had been given high hopes. after hearing this, it woke up with a drool and its tender voice was filled with greed, ¡°snacks? what snacks? where are the snacks? i want to eat too, give me one too!¡± su qian, su ye, and su qingqing were speechless. ¡°eat, eat, eat. you only know how to eat. how can we rely on you?¡± xiao yin was so angry that he used his spider leg to hit gray fatty¡¯s head, which made gray fatty look so aggrieved that he didn¡¯t know what he had done wrong. ¡°xiao yin and little wolf should stay. you two be good, and i¡¯ll be back soon.¡± as su qian spoke, she raised her hand and patted the two children¡¯s heads. the children were still worried. at this critical moment, a pitch-black figure flew out of su qian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°don¡¯t worry, young masters. leave master¡¯s safety to me, feng aotian!¡± black ball flew out and puffed out its chest proudly. ¡°i¡¯m an extraordinary divine beast. with me around, i guarantee that no one will dare to bully master!¡± ¡°howl?¡± little wolf looked at black ball suspiciously. black ball was not even as big as its paw. it really doubted its ability. su qian had never seen black ball in action before, so she looked at it suspiciously. ¡°are you sure you can handle this?¡± ¡°of course! 1 can definitely do it.¡± black ball proudly raised its chin and said proudly, ¡°master, don¡¯t worry. if anyone dares to bully you, i¡¯ll help you cut them!¡± ¡°alright then, i¡¯ll bring you along.¡± su qian grabbed black ball and placed it on her shoulder. then, under the expectant gazes of the two children, she left with gray fatty. outside the door, ye liuguang had been waiting for a long time before the two of them headed to the palace. now, the rumor that su qian was du qi had already spread throughout the circle of important figures in the capital. these people dared not to believe this rumor and only secretly kept it in mind. for instance, this palace banquet is typically hosted by the empress. only the nobles in the imperial capital could attend such an occasion. if it was in the past, the empress would not have specially sent an invitation to su qian. however, her actions now showed a level of respect for su qian that surpassed what she used to receive. the empress supported her own son, which was the first prince. on the other hand, su qian was not interested in the power struggles and conflict among the royal family and might not have given the empress any face in the past. however, today was different. su qian led ye liuguang, who was disguised as her guard, into the palace on time. the palace banquet was held in weiyang hall, and the moment su qian appeared, she successfully attracted everyone¡¯s attention.. Chapter 328 - Chapter 328: It Seems That The Eldest Miss of The Su Family Isn’t Very Smart chapter 328: it seems that the eldest miss of the su family isn¡¯t very smart translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio for a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted to su qian, who was dressed in red. her fair skin was as white as snow, and even without makeup, she exuded a breathtaking and captivating beauty that could drive anyone wild. the slightly open collar of her fiery red dress revealed her delicate collarbone and alluring shoulders. paired with her slender and soft waist, it was enough to make all the men in the world go crazy for her. the gazes of the men present were all glued to su qian, unable to look away. some men even had the urge to approach, but before they could get close, ye liuguang shot them a stern look, scaring the men so much that they didn¡¯t dare to be impudent anymore. they could only grit their teeth and look at su qian¡¯s beautiful figure, mesmerized. as for the other women, they maintained a certain distance from su qian. only su yunxian, who had arrived first, stared coldly at su qian¡¯s figure. su yunxian was originally the center of attention. it was not because of anything else, but because she had specifically asked fan jinghua, who was beside her, to spread the news that fan jinghua would propose to her tonight. everyone had witnessed the intimate relationship between fan jinghua and su yunxian. they had long guessed that the two would get together, but they had never expected it to be so fast. it had caused everyone to rush forward to congratulate su yunxian, just to please her. su yunxian enjoyed the feeling of being the center of attention, but she hadn¡¯t had the chance to fully revel in it when su qian appeared, suddenly stealing her spotlight. at the thought of this, su yunxian¡¯s heart was filled with intense dissatisfaction. she waited for a long time, but su qian did not take the initiative to approach her. more and more people came to attend the banquet, and everyone looked at su qian. su yunxian could not stand the cold treatment. she gently held fan jinghua¡¯s arm and took the initiative to ask with a smile, ¡°jinghua, will you come with me to see my sister?¡± ¡°alright.¡± fan jinghua nodded his head without a word. he looked at su yunxian with eyes full of infatuation and love. su yunxian smiled and nodded. then, she swayed and stood in front of su qian. ¡°seventh sister¡­¡± ¡°it seems that the eldest miss of the su family is not very smart. in that case, 1 might as well remind the eldest miss. if you dare to call me seventh sister again in the future, i will cut off your tongue.¡± su qian hated the way su yunxian hypocritically called her seventh sister the most. su qian smiled and retorted rudely. ¡°what kind of attitude is that?¡± fan jinghua immediately became displeased. he stood in front of su yunxian and glared at su qian with a stern face. ¡°xian¡¯er is kind-hearted, which is why she has been thinking about your sisterhood. it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not grateful, but you¡¯re still being rude?¡± su qian was about to laugh to death at the man¡¯s frivolous look. just as she was about to retort, she heard the black ball¡¯s angry scream. ¡°you damned turtle bastard, my master is beautiful and kind. she is as beautiful as a flower and as beautiful as a jade. she is a hundred times better looking than that ugly freak beside you. 1 think your eyes are used to vent your anger. that¡¯s why you can say such blind words!¡± black ball flapped its wings angrily and flew out. its sharp voice instantly spread far away, causing everyone present to burst out in laughter. hearing these words, it was simply too sharp. it could almost resurrect the dead with its vigor! ¡°where did this crow come from? inauspicious thing, get lost.¡± fan jinghua angrily waved his hands and shouted.. Chapter 329 - Chapter 329: You’re the Crow chapter 329: you¡¯re the crow translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio when black ball heard this, it was instantly stunned. its beady eyes widened. ¡°what did you say? a crow?¡± black ball was so infuriated that it almost passed out. before su qian could stop it, black ball flew out and gave fan jinghua a fierce claw before pecking his head forcefully. ¡°take your darn crow nonsense! i¡¯m the divine beast! i¡¯m the phoenix cub, you¡¯re the crow, and your whole family is a bunch of crows!¡± ¡°su qian, how can you let your crow do whatever it wants?¡± su yunxian shouted angrily. black ball was so angry that it stopped assaulting fan jinghua and turned to glare at su yunxian angrily. a powerful aura burst out from black ball, and everyone was frightened and took a few steps back. they had indeed heard that su qian had obtained a divine beast. after seeing black ball, they had secretly mocked it in their hearts. however, the aura released by black ball was so powerful that everyone¡¯s hearts began to beat wildly. they began to wonder if this little crow was really a divine beast and possessed some extraordinary ability. ¡°take this!¡± the feathers on the black bali¡¯s body stood up. its eyes were burning with fire as it began to exert force as if it was holding back some big move! su yunxian watched as black ball rose into the air and screamed in fear,¡± ah!¡± ¡°launch!¡± with black ball¡¯s roar, even su qian thought that this little thing was about to launch a formidable attack. as a result, accompanied by the sound of a fart, black ball¡¯s buttocks shot out a pool of bird shit, which poured into su yunxian¡¯s open mouth. su yunxian was caught off guard and wanted to shut her mouth, but the bird¡¯s feces had already entered her throat. as soon as she shut her mouth, she swallowed the slippery bird¡¯s feces. ¡°ugh!¡± as a living dead, su yunxian did not have a sense of taste. however, she could feel that the sticky bird feces was a little slippery. it flowed down her throat and into her stomach. that sensation made her subconsciously nauseous. ¡°xian¡¯er, xian¡¯er, are you okay?¡± fan jinghua was stunned. he quickly reached out and pinched su yunxian¡¯s throat, despite the unpleasantness, and said without disgust, ¡°spit it out, spit it out quickly.¡± ¡°hahaha, you still want her to spit it out? dream on! my specially-made bird-dropping projectile is guaranteed to hit the mark. it¡¯s soft and smooth going down your throat, and once it¡¯s done, you won¡¯t be able to throw it up! there¡¯s no escape!¡± after black ball finished speaking, it flapped its wings and flew above su yunxian¡¯s head while taking pleasure in her misfortune. ¡°your foul mouth deserved it. i used bird droppings to moisten your throat. one plop rejuvenates your spirit, two plops melt your bones, and three plops send you straight to hell. let¡¯s see if you dare to be arrogant now!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll kill you!¡± su yunxian¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and she was almost angered to death. ¡°hahaha, can¡¯t hit me, can¡¯t hit me black ball continued to hop around. just as it was about to brag some more, fan jinghua reached out and grabbed it. ¡°gah!¡± black ball was caught off guard and was suddenly grabbed. its little wings couldn¡¯t flap anymore, and its arrogant appearance from before disappeared completely. ¡°let go of me, or do you believe that i¡¯ll cut you?¡± ¡°humph.¡± fan jinghua sneered and then exerted force on his hand. at first, black ball was still full of energy, but in the end, it was still frightened by fan jinghua¡¯s menacing appearance. it twisted its bird neck and looked at su qian. ¡°gah, gah, gah! master, save me! master, save me!¡± looking at the teary black ball, the corners of su qian¡¯s and everyone else¡¯s mouths couldn¡¯t help but twitch. ¡°are you sure it¡¯s really a divine beast? why is it acting so cowardly?¡± ye liuguang looked at the black ball suspiciously, doubting its identity as a divine beast.. Chapter 330 - Chapter 330: I’m So Weak, And They’re Bullying Me chapter 330: i¡¯m so weak, and they¡¯re bullying me translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio it wasn¡¯t just ye liuguang. the guests present were also filled with doubt. they thought, ¡°where was the king of demonic beast? where was the unparalleled power? however, the reality was always so cruel. who would have thought that the rumored divine beast would actually be so cowardly!¡± su qian saw black ball¡¯s eyes brimming with tears. she raised her hand and grabbed fan jinghua¡¯s wrist firmly, pinching his acupuncture point. fan jinghua¡¯s entire arm went numb and he had no choice but to let go. ¡°sob, sob, master, i¡¯m so weak, and they¡¯re bullying me!¡± black ball hid in su qian¡¯s arms and cried seriously, looking pitiful. fan jinghua took a step forward in anger, and the pungent odor made ye liuguang furrow his brows and involuntarily step back. he raised his hand and patted fan jinghua¡¯s shoulder, afraid that fan jinghua would come closer. as expected, the scent of this low-level poison worm was really unpleasant. this man¡¯s stench was simply unbearable! it almost made his nose fall off. ye liuguang couldn¡¯t take it anymore and quickly exchanged glances with su qian. su qian smiled and lowered her gaze. she flipped her jade-like hand that had been hidden in her sleeve and crushed the medicinal powder packet in her palm. ¡°jinghua, don¡¯t be like this. i know miss su qian didn¡¯t do it on purpose. 1 don¡¯t mind,¡± su yunxian said hypocritically before looking at su qian. ¡°miss su qian, please don¡¯t be angry at jinghua. he¡¯s just so devoted to me that he stands up for me in everything.¡± in fact, su yunxian lowered her head, and the hatred in her eyes almost flowed out. she would definitely return the humiliation she suffered today to su qian in the future! ¡°young sect master¡¯s fiancee is the saintess, what does it have to do with you?¡± ye liuguang looked down on su yunxian¡¯s smug look and rolled his eyes at her in disgust. when the others heard this, they all came over curiously and listened attentively to the gossip. ¡°there is no love between me and the saintess. if i want to marry in this life, i must marry the woman i love the most.¡± fan jinghua spoke with deep affection. as he spoke, he did not forget to lower his gaze at su yunxian, who was extremely shy in his arms. when the others heard these words, they looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. from fan jinghua¡¯s tone, it seemed like he was really planning to dump the saintess and propose to su yunxian. with this thought in mind, everyone could not help but size up su yunxian. they were all curious as to what ability this woman had to make the young sect master, fan jinghua, choose her over a better woman. ¡°it seems like eldest miss su and young sect master are really going to get engaged. then 1 should prepare a huge gift for you two as a thank you for taking care of me all along.¡± su qian narrowed her eyes and said meaningfully. when su yunxian¡¯s eyes met su qian¡¯s, she immediately saw an unmistakable dangerous glint in su qian¡¯s eyes. su qian¡¯s eyes were breathtakingly beautiful, but the coldness in them made the hair on su yunxian¡¯s back tremble, and she subconsciously took a step back. at this moment, su yunxian¡¯s sixth sense told her that she must immediately distance herself from the woman before her. otherwise, what awaited her next would be a miserable fate. however, su yunxian was still a step too late. before she could do anything, she smelled an alluring fragrance wafting out of su qian¡¯s body. the fragrance was different from the fragrance of flowers. it was extremely rich and alluring, yet not overpowering. it swept over like a wave as if it was tempting su yunxian. she, who had been holding her breath, subconsciously took a breath.. Chapter 331 - Chapter 331: You’re Too Naive chapter 331: you¡¯re too naive translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio seeing this scene, su qian¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. su yunxian felt as if she had been struck by lightning. after all, she was now a living dead. her sense of smell had long been numbed. she couldn¡¯t even smell ordinary scents, so how could she smell su qian¡¯s scent? just as su yunxian broke out in a cold swear behind her, a strong sense of dizziness suddenly swept over her. su yunxian¡¯s feet swayed uncontrollably, and she almost fell to the ground. ¡°xian¡¯er!¡± shocked by su yunxian¡¯s reaction, fan jinghua hurriedly wrapped his arms around her shoulders and turned to glare at su qian. he shouted sternly, ¡°you b*tch, what did you do to xian¡¯er?¡± ¡°fan jinghua, you may deceive others, but not me.¡± su qian stared at fan jinghua coldly. ¡°you¡¯re too naive if you think you can use the forbidden art of resurrecting the dead in front of me.¡± fan jinghua¡¯s expression changed drastically as he looked at su qian in horror. su yunxian couldn¡¯t hear their conversation. she had been experiencing constant ringing in her ears, and her body felt as if thousands of ants were crawling on her. the itching sensation drove her to let out a mournful cry. ¡°ah!¡± su yunxian¡¯s roar resembled the wail of a wild beast, scaring everyone present turned to look at her hurriedly. in the end, they saw a scene that made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end. livor mortis appeared on su yunxian¡¯s neck, palms, and wrists. even her originally healthy skin had turned a deathly grayish green. su yunxian¡¯s skin seemed to have shriveled and become loose. coupled with her ferocious and painful expression, she looked like a monster. this horrifying sight left everyone stupefied, and some were so frightened that they could hardly control themselves from screaming. ¡°jinghua! there¡¯s something wrong with me. quick! quickly take off your clothes to cover me and send me away!¡± su yunxian felt dizzy, but she still saw livor mortis on the back of her hand. she thought, ¡°no, i could not be exposed here!¡± looking at su yunxian¡¯s terrifying and hideous appearance, fan jinghua hurriedly wanted to help her. ¡°it¡¯s too late to hide it now! i can already see the livor mortis on your body!¡± black ball roared loudly, and su qian also gave ye liuguang a look. ye liuguang, on the other hand, had an evil smile on his face. he held a pitch-black elixir between his fingers and snapped his fingers. fan jinghua¡¯s body seemed to have been frozen. the crushed elixir was sucked into his body along with the air, rendering him completely immobilized. soon after, a strong wave of dizziness hit him, making fan jinghua feel nauseous that he almost vomited. at this time, su yunxian could not care less about anything else. she was only focused on the pain and did not notice that the hollow necklace that she had been hanging on her neck had accidentally drilled out from her collar. there was a painful cry from it, and then the poison worm inside shattered into powder. ¡°qian¡¯er, the one on su yunxian¡¯s neck is the mother poison worm,¡± ye liuguang approached su qian and said in a low voice. su qian knew that once the poison worm died, the influence of the love worm would be broken and fan jinghua would regain his sanity. she simply needed to wait quietly for the show to begin. without the control of the poison worm, fan jinghua immediately felt that his body had undergone some changes. his muddleheaded mind suddenly became clear, and the madness in his eyes was replaced by rationality. he thought, ¡°what was wrong with me? why did it feel like 1 had been out of control before?¡± Chapter 332 - Chapter 332: The Mask on Her Face Fell to the Ground Due to Her Struggle chapter 332: the mask on her face fell to the ground due to her struggle translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio fan jinghua hadn¡¯t yet grasped why he was here or what had happened. memories were stirring in his mind and made him recall the series of things he had done recently. fan jinghua could not understand why he had done so many reckless acts in the past. fan jinghua did not move because he was deep in thought. this made su yunxian so anxious that she was about to go crazy. she pounced on him as if she was possessed. ¡°what are you doing? hurry up and take me away! don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re my fiance. if i¡¯m exposed, you won¡¯t have a good life either!¡± fan jinghua lowered his head and glanced at su yunxian. su yunxian¡¯s hand grabbed him tightly as if she was afraid that he would escape. her grip was so strong that she seemed ready to pierce her nails into his skin. if it was any other day, fan jinghua would have gone crazy from heartache when he saw su yunxian so helpless. but at this moment, fan jinghua looked at the livor mortis on the back of su yunxian¡¯s hand and could clearly feel the strong stench of corpses on su yunxian¡¯s body, following his breathing and entering his nostrils. a strong sense of disgust swept over him. fan jinghua struggled for a moment and pushed su yunxian away. ¡°don¡¯t touch me!¡± when had su yunxian ever been treated so coldly by fan jinghua? she staggered and almost fell to the ground. su yunxian was unwilling to let others see her as a joke. she steadied herself and roared angrily, ¡°are you crazy? why are you pushing me!¡± ¡°why do you think? of course, it¡¯s because you¡¯re ugly.¡± black ball was afraid that the matter was not blown up enough, so it said angrily. usually, fan jinghua would be panicked and bewildered when he saw su yunxian lose her temper. he would not know what to do, and he would practically kneel and beg for her forgiveness. but at this moment, fan jinghua looked at su yunxian and felt extremely disgusted! he couldn¡¯t understand why he was so obsessed with su yunxian before. he had even done so many ridiculous things! the more fan jinghua thought about it, the more puzzled he became. under the watchful eyes of the crowd, he stretched out his hand and grabbed su yunxian¡¯s neck tightly, ¡°what did you do to me? why would 1 willingly sacrifice my cultivation to resurrect you?!¡± fan jinghua could tolerate other things, or even ignore them. however, his cultivation was what he valued the most! he wasn¡¯t even willing to sacrifice his cultivation to cast a forbidden art for his parents, let alone for su yunxian! su yunxian screamed in horror. she had no idea what madness had possessed fan jinghua. she only felt that his eyes were wide open and terrifying. ¡°what are you talking about? you¡¯re my fiance. it¡¯s only right for you to do anything for me¡­all!¡± before su yunxian could finish her sentence, fan jinghua tightened his grip on her neck and shouted hysterically, ¡°bullsh*t! 1 wasn¡¯t interested in a woman like you at all from the beginning. tell me! what filthy methods did you use to make me fall in love with you?¡± amid his words, fan jinghua threw su yunxian out. su yunxian struggled with all her might but was unable to escape the fate of being thrown to the ground. not only that, but the mask on her face also fell to the ground because of her struggle. the moment the mask fell off, a pungent stench filled the air and surged in the direction of everyone like a wave.. the repulsed expressions on their faces were almost enough to make them gag from the smell! Chapter 333 - Chapter 333: His Taste Is Really Something chapter 333: his taste is really something translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian and ye liuguang covered their faces and retreated, looking at su yunxian indifferently. ¡°oh my god, look at su yunxian¡¯s face!¡± someone in the crowd suddenly shouted. su yunxian¡¯s face was also covered in livor mortis, and the flesh on her face had already festered. her flesh was pale and revealed an eerie bluish hue. her eyes were cloudy and dull, and she looked even more terrifying than a dead person! in particular, the strong stench emitted by su yunxian¡¯s body assaulted everyone¡¯s faces, making them almost faint. everyone present looked at each other, disgusted by the scene in front of them. ¡°ugh¡­¡± although fan jinghua knew that su yunxian was a living dead, this scene still deeply affected him. ¡°wow, so disgusting.¡± black ball, perched on su qian¡¯s shoulder, couldn¡¯t bear to look, ¡°master, look at this man. he even goes after such a monster. his taste is really something!¡± ¡°shut up!¡± fan jinghua felt the strange glances from the crowd and sensed that they were treating him like a joke, which triggered their mocking expressions. su qian admired fan jinghua¡¯s suddenly purple face and felt extremely comfortable. ¡°ahhhh! don¡¯t look at me, none of you look at me!¡± su yunxian raised her hand to cover her face as she screamed in pain. she was like a crazed beast. the hairpin on her head had fallen off, and her hair was scattered. she wanted to use her long hair to cover her terrifying face, but because of su qian¡¯s medicine, the effects of the medicine bath she had soaked in had disappeared completely. her hair fell off as well, revealing her bald and rotten scalp. su yunxian knelt on the ground in the most miserable position, covering her face with her hands. seeing su yunxian¡¯s actions, su qian looked down at her as if she was an ant. from today onwards, su yunxian was completely finished. however, su yunxian¡¯s nightmare had just begun. everyone at the palace banquet was also frightened by this scene. they had no idea what had happened to su yunxian. but thinking back, su yunxian had once been held in admiration by all, being worshipped by everyone. yet now, at this moment, she had become a disgraceful monster. not only was she kneeling on the ground, but she was also being mercilessly trampled upon by her fiance, who should have doted on her. fan jinghua¡¯s face was twisted with anger. he stomped on su yunxian a few more times, but it was still not enough to vent his anger. he couldn¡¯t forget that he had been so infatuated with this monster just a while ago, and the thought made him nauseous, ¡°b*tch, what have you done to me?¡± ¡°young sect master is such a person skilled with poison worms, should you not know about love worms?¡± su qian ¡®kindly¡¯ reminded him. hearing this, fan jinghua¡¯s facial muscles visibly twitched in anger. ¡°you b*tch, you actually dared to use love worm on me!¡±fan jinghua was so furious that smoke seemed to be rising from his head. he lifted his leg and stomped on su yunxian¡¯s body with all his strength. while he was stomping on her, he shouted in rage, ¡°you b*tch, how dare you! you¡¯re already dead, yet you still bewitched me to resurrect you! you caused me to lose so much cultivation. you deserve to die, you deserve to die!¡± fan jinghua was consumed by anger, and his sanity was completely lost. he had even forgotten that there were so many people present and everyone had heard his words. ¡°what¡¯s going on? su yunxian died a long time ago?¡± someone in the crowd shouted in surprise. ¡°isn¡¯t that so! fan jinghua even claimed to have resurrected su yunxian! this resurrection technique was a forbidden art.. how could they of the demon sect engage in such acts?¡± Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: It’s You Who Caused All of This chapter 334: it¡¯s you who caused all of this translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio this exclamation caused a momentary freeze in fan jinghua¡¯s expression, but he quickly regained his composure. everyone knew that there were many forbidden arts in this world, but they were all considered unorthodox and despised by everyone. as the young sect master of the demon sect, fan jinghua¡¯s deliberate use of forbidden arts to resurrect su yunxian was a grave offense. if this matter were to be spread out, the demon sect would definitely be condemned by the people of the martial world and immediately be thrust into the center of criticism. ¡°no, it¡¯s not like that! i was manipulated by this b*tch. otherwise, how could i have done such a thing!¡± fan jinghua immediately explained in panic under everyone¡¯s condemnation. however, no one paid any attention to fan jinghua¡¯s words. everyone looked at him as if they were looking at something repugnant and full of disdain. ¡°when a man does things, he must be bold and take responsibility. yet, you pushed all the blame to a dead person. do you have any shame?¡± ye liuguang¡¯s pure and harmless face delivered words that almost made fan jinghua pass out in anger! fan jinghua had never been so furious before. he felt that he was a fool who had been ruthlessly manipulated! ¡°b*tch!¡± fan jinghua was exasperated. he kicked su yunxian¡¯s chest and said, ¡°just you wait. your su family and your tianji sect will never be able to get this away! i¡¯ll let you know the consequences of offending our demon sect!¡± ¡°no! don¡¯t leave me behind! jinghua! jinghua! take me with you!¡± su yunxian couldn¡¯t even stand up. she stretched out her hand weakly, but she still couldn¡¯t stop fan jinghua from leaving. she could only watch helplessly as he abandoned him. yet su yunxian didn¡¯t have much time to despair, because the crowd had already pointed at her and started to mock her. ¡°no! no, don¡¯t look at me, none of you look at me!¡± su yunxian trembled as she lowered her head, and she wished to find a hole to hide in. at this moment, a pair of embroidered shoes stood in front of her. su yunxian raised her head in bewilderment and looked at this person. in her turbid eyes, su qian¡¯s flower-like face was reflected. in stark contrast to her current sorry state, su qian was devastatingly beautiful. her beauty and calm demeanor were like needles pricking su yunxian¡¯s eyes, making her furious. ¡°it¡¯s you! su qian, it¡¯s you who caused all of this!¡± su yunxian jumped up from the ground like a ferocious wolf. her nails were as sharp as knives, and she wanted to tear apart su qian¡¯s jade-like face. ye liuguang stood beside su qian. when he saw this scene, he calmly stretched out his foot and tripped su yunxian. su yunxian¡¯s figure rolled out like a ball. no one dared to touch her, so she rolled all the way to the pillar and bumped into it. with a loud thud, su yunxian¡¯s neck was broken. it was as if the string on her body had snapped. su yunxian fell to the ground and her limbs twitched weakly. she was like a centipede baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. her limbs trembled violently, appearing to be on the brink of death. ¡°is she dead or not? someone hurry up and kill her!¡± some of the timid women present were already sobbing when they saw this scene. ¡°leave it to me!¡± amidst the trembling and fearful onlookers, black ball stepped forward resolutely. everyone looked at black ball, perched on su qian¡¯s shoulder and their expressions filled with skepticism. ¡°are you sure?¡± su qian narrowed her eyes and asked. ¡°of course!¡± after saying that, black ball wiggled its dark rump, flapped its wings, and pounced toward su yunxian, who was lying on the ground.. ¡°while you¡¯re vulnerable, i¡¯ll take your life!¡± Chapter 335 - Chapter 335: My Legs Are Weak, I Can’t Fly chapter 335: my legs are weak, i can¡¯t fly translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°roar!¡± lying on the ground, su yunxian¡¯s arm seemed to have been dislocated. she twisted her arm 180 degrees and delivered a powerful slap that sent black ball flying. su qian was not surprised to see this. she knew that su yunxian was a living dead, devoid of pain. even if her neck was broken, it wouldn¡¯t cause any fatal harm to her. ¡°she can still move after breaking her neck. how interesting.¡± ye liuguang looked at su yunxian and narrowed his eyes defiantly. he turned to look at su qian, ¡°why don¡¯t we team up to capture her and dissect her?¡± ¡°you¡¯re becoming more and more twisted each day, aren¡¯t you?¡± su qian looked at ye liuguang with disdain. ¡°i¡¯m learning endlessly!¡± ye liuguang said matter-of-factly. ¡°master! when you have time to bicker, why don¡¯t you come and save me!¡± black ball said bitterly, its legs weak from fear as it fell to the ground, dared not to move at all. at this moment, the crowd let out a cry of surprise. everyone was like frightened birds and beasts as they quickly retreated. black ball¡¯s heart sank with a bad premonition. it turned its head and saw that su yunxian¡¯s head was tilted at a strange angle, but she was still able to struggle to stand up. the shadow cast by su yunxian¡¯s figure shrouded black ball¡¯s head like a layer of dark clouds. black ball was so frightened that it began to tremble. the ferocity it had just displayed was no longer there. it jumped up with a roar. su yunxian had long lost her mind. she emitted beast-like cries and chased the black ball like a chick. ¡°all! she was a living dead! she¡¯s really a living dead!¡± among the guests, there were already young women who were screaming in fear. ¡°kill her! she¡¯s a demon! kill her quickly!¡± someone shouted angrily, but su yunxian¡¯s writhing appearance was too shocking. none of the guests dared to go forward and act presumptuously. ¡°sob, sob, sob, save me, master!¡± black ball trotted on the ground and kept turning its head to scream at su yunxian. it cried loudly, ¡°ugly monster, don¡¯t come over!¡± black ball¡¯s words about the ugly monster had agitated su yunxian even more, and she continued to chase after it crazily. ye liuguang couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and hurriedly reminded black ball, ¡°are you stupid? can¡¯t you just fly?!¡± ¡°fly? how could i fly? my legs are weak. 1 can¡¯t fly!¡± black ball cried out in despair. a perplexed expression covered the faces of the crowd. they looked at black ball speechlessly. at this moment, everyone could confirm that black ball was definitely not a divine beast. it was just a joke. but they couldn¡¯t just keep looking at black ball being bullied by su yunxian. su qian¡¯s sleeve and red silk quickly flew out and shot toward su yunxian. su yunxian¡¯s waist was wrapped in red silk. as su qian raised her hand and casually shook it, su yunxian already distorted body was spun in the air by the red silk. then, with a loud thud, she crashed heavily to the ground. ¡°su qian¡­su, su qian¡­¡± su yunxian¡¯s neck was completely broken, and her white bones protruded from the skin around her neck. her head drooped on her shoulder, her grotesque form writhing as she stood up once more. at this moment, she could no longer be considered human. everyone looked at her with horror, as if they were looking at something unsightly. ¡°su yunxian, it¡¯s over.¡± su qian coldly opened her mouth and flicked her finger. a golden needle that was dipped in poison quickly flew out and steadily hit su yunxian¡¯s glabella.. Chapter 336 - Chapter 336:1 Just Want You to Kiss Me chapter 336:1 just want you to kiss me translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio as if frozen in place, su yunxian¡¯s steps, which had been stumbling forward, came to an abrupt and steady halt. then, with her glabella as the center, thin and dense white bubbles quickly appeared on the surface of her skin. her body was corroded by the poison bit by bit and turned invisible. ¡°no, no, 1 don¡¯t want to die, i don¡¯t want to die!¡± su yunxian screamed like a pig being slaughtered, wailing in despair. however, su yunxian could not escape the fate of being corroded. whether it was her body or her clothes, they were all corroded into a pool of blood in the end. they slowly evaporated until they completely disappeared. ¡°has this, this monster died?¡± someone still wasn¡¯t reassured and asked cautiously. ¡°the only way to kill the living dead is to completely destroy her physical body. her soul has already scattered,¡± su qian said calmly. hearing this, the guests were relieved. then, they swarmed in front of su qian and surrounded her excitedly. ¡°sob, sob, sob, miss su qian, thank you so much. if it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have been a match for that monster!¡± not fond of such enthusiastic attention from strangers, su qian stepped back from the crowd. ¡°you¡¯re welcome. liuguang, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°sure.¡± ye liuguang agreed right away. he turned his head and used his gaze to warn the people who still wanted to chase after them. after he was certain these people wouldn¡¯t follow, he finally turned around and left. ¡°it¡¯s a pity to kill that living dead like that. i haven¡¯t had a chance to study her properly. i might be able to use her to develop a new poison worm.¡± after leaving the palace and getting into the carriage, ye liuguang propped his chin up and asked with a face that was prettier than a girl¡¯s. ye liuguang was renowned as the king of worms in the martial world. he had always been obsessed with worms. as long as it was to develop a new poison worm, he was willing to do anything. therefore, he had always been intrigued by unusual and bizarre things. su qian was in a good mood. she lifted her chin with her jade-like hand and lowered her sleeves, revealing a portion of her fair wrist. ¡°the living dead is a forbidden art. it¡¯s not beneficial for you to be exposed to them too much.¡± ¡°oh? so, you¡¯re concerned about me?¡± after ye liuguang said this, he looked at su qian expectantly and leaned his baby face closer. ¡°speaking of which, you haven¡¯t thanked me properly for helping you today. how about this? i don¡¯t want anything else. i just want you to kiss me!¡± su qian raised her eyebrows and raised her hand. then she used her index finger to give ye liuguang¡¯s forehead a hard tap, as he waited expectantly with his eyes closed. with a firm flick, ye liuguang gasped, ¡°what are you doing?!¡± ¡°let¡¯s see if you still dare to act up,¡± su qian asked with a smile. ye liuguang puffed up his face unhappily, not only because he was beaten up, but also because qian¡¯er felt that he was fooling around even though he was so serious. ¡°alright, don¡¯t be mad. i¡¯ll treat you to something delicious and reward you. how about that?¡± su qian¡¯s phoenix eyes curved into crescent moons as she asked with a smile. su qian knew ye liuguang too well. this kid loved good food the most. if one meal couldn¡¯t coax him, then she would treat him to two meals, and that would surely satisfy him. upon hearing that there was delicious food, ye liuguang¡¯s expression clearly wavered. however, he was still very stubborn. ¡°don¡¯t think that you can bribe me with some delicious food.¡± ¡°are you sure? i plan to bring you to fragrant pavilion to eat braised pork trotters.¡± su qian wore a look of certain victory as she raised her hand to support her snow-white chin. ¡°i know you like that braised pork trotters.. are you sure you don¡¯t want to eat it?¡± Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: Your Words Were Heart chapter 337: your words were heart-piercing translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°how did you know that i like that pork trotter?¡± ye liuguang asked in surprise. the dishes at fragrant pavilion were all very delicious. he liked them all, and his favorite was the honey-glazed pork trotter. however, he had only eaten a few more bites and had never mentioned it to su qian, yet she knew. ¡°well, seeing that you ate a few more mouthfuls, 1 guessed that you liked it.¡± su qian saw ye liuguang¡¯s clear eyes staring at her and tilted her head in confusion. ¡°did 1 guess wrong?¡± ¡°no.¡± ye liuguang was delighted. he raised his head proudly and said, ¡°i knew it. even though you act like you don¡¯t care, you still have me in your heart.¡± ¡°of course i have you. you¡¯re my younger brother. shouldn¡¯t i care about you?¡± su qian said with a faint smile. her words instantly turned ye liuguang¡¯s expression sour. ¡°why do you have to speak so, so¡­¡± ye liuguang raised his hand and scratched his head, ¡°what was the word you said before?¡± ¡°heart-piercing?¡± ¡°yes! your words were heart-piercing!¡± ye liuguang said angrily. su qian laughed and put the drowsy black ball into her sleeve. ¡°so, are you going to eat or not?¡± ¡°i¡¯m definitely eating. no way i¡¯m missing out,¡± ye liuguang said righteously. su qian nodded. ¡°alright. then we¡­¡± ¡°master.¡± before su qian could speak, the voice of an attendant came from outside the door, ¡°miss qian rong just sent a message. it seems that fan jinghua intends to seek revenge against master. she¡¯s worried it will affect the two young masters. master, please return quickly.¡± ¡°if he dares to come, i dare to kill him.¡± ye liuguang snorted coldly and stood up, ¡°qian¡¯er, go buy some good food. i¡¯ll leave first and head home to protect the two children.¡± seeing that ye liuguang never forgot about eating, su qian smiled helplessly and nodded. ¡°alright, go ahead.¡± ye liuguang nodded, then rushed out of the carriage and headed home. after handing the children over to ye liuguang, su qian felt at ease, so she instructed her attendant, ¡°go to fragrant pavilion.¡± the attendant immediately directed the carriage toward fragrant pavilion. after ordering a table full of dishes, su qian instructed the waiter, ¡°after you¡¯re done, send it to the ye residence on tianhe street.¡± ¡°honored guest, please wait.¡± the waiter hurriedly stopped su qian and smiled apologetically. ¡°honored guest, our restaurant is quite busy, and we currently lack staff for deliveries. how about waiting upstairs for a while? it won¡¯t take long.¡± seeing that the fragrant pavilion was overcrowded, su qian was worried that the cooking speed would be too slow. she planned to wait for a while so that she could rush them, so she personally stayed behind to wait. su qian got her attendant to guard the carriage at the door and followed the waiter upstairs. ¡°please wait a moment, honored guest.¡± the waiter led su qian into a dimly lit private room and turned to leave. as soon as su qian stepped into the room, the door behind her was slammed shut with a loud bang. immediately after, a presence surged toward her from behind. a cold killing intent immediately appeared in her eyes. su qian subconsciously raised her hand and quickly slapped behind her. the person seemed to be shocked by su qian¡¯s action. he didn¡¯t expect su qian to attack so easily, so he raised his hand to block. su qian snorted in disdain and countered with another attack. her speed was so fast that it clearly showed her intent. however, her opponent was quick to respond. he grabbed her wrist and pushed it, easily dissipating the strength in her hand. su qian frowned unhappily. just as she was about to use more force when she heard the voice of the person behind her.. Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: Absurdly Extravagant chapter 338: absurdly extravagant translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°qianqian, it¡¯s me.¡± a familiar voice sounded in su qian¡¯s ear. su qian¡¯s movement involuntarily paused. at this moment, she asked in surprise, ¡°your highness?¡± xiao yan took out a luminous pearl from his pocket and lit up the entire room, as well as his and su qian¡¯s faces. dong yan also stood in a small corner. he witnessed the scene as he struggled to hold back his laughter. as a subordinate of his highness, he could keenly sense the aura around his highness was very resentful. ¡°your highness, why are you here?¡± su qian looked at xiao yan in confusion and asked, ¡°the waiter brought me here just now. your highness, did you bribe the waiter?¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to bribe him. that waiter is my man.¡± seeing su qian¡¯s surprise, xiao yan said calmly, ¡°not just the waiter, but the fragrant pavilion is now mine. i spent some money yesterday to buy it.¡± su qian was stunned when she heard this. ¡°why on earth did you buy this restaurant?¡± although su qian didn¡¯t know how much fragrant pavilion was worth, the business here had always been so good. since the shop owner was willing to give up the entire shop, it could be seen that xiao yan must have offered an exorbitant sum. xiao yan pondered for a moment, his thin lips moved slightly, and spat out a sentence, ¡°i bought it because i wanted to.¡± cold sweat trickled down su qian¡¯s forehead as she looked speechlessly at the man in front of her. she thought, ¡°he bought it just because he wanted to? sure, this was very xiao yan. absurdly extravagant.¡± ¡°is there anything you need from me, your highness?¡± su qian also had to wait for the kitchen to cook. anyway, it was better to wait here than in the noisy hall downstairs. after su qian sat down, xiao yan followed suit and gestured to dong yan. dong yan tilted his head in confusion, clearly not understanding what xiao yan meant. what else could xiao yan mean? he just wanted to use dong yan as a mouthpiece to say that he still feels uncomfortable. he had long realized that qianqian was not one to be coaxed, and acting pitiful was always more effective than being domineering. and considering that his condition hadn¡¯t improved, all he needed was dong yan to initiate the conversation, and he could naturally follow. ¡°cough, cough.¡± xiao yan lightly coughed twice and urged dong yan once more. dong yan was dumbfounded, and su qian looked at the master and servant curiously. finally, with a displeased squint from xiao yan, dong yan seemed to comprehend. seeing dong yan come to a sudden realization and have an expression of understanding, xiao yan felt gratified. under xiao yan¡¯s expectant gaze, dong yan strode over confidently. then, dong yan poured each of them a cup of tea under their watchful eyes. after pouring the tea, dong yan even looked at xiao yan in a fawning manner. xiao yan¡¯s face was so dark that water was about to drip out. he coughed even harder, ¡°cough cough cough!¡± su qian picked up her teacup and was shocked by xiao yan¡¯s cough. however, who knew that dong yan, the silly one, would turn around and not understand what xiao yan meant. xiao yan kept signaling at dong yan with his eyes, making su qian unable to stand it any longer. ¡°your highness, is there something wrong with your eyes?¡± xiao yan fell silent for a moment. ¡°no.¡± ¡°then why do your highness¡¯s eyelids keep twitching?¡± su qian asked curiously. xiao yan did not reply. instead, he pursed his lips and glared angrily at dong yan. dong yan was so frightened by this glance that his legs were trembling. his face was filled with helplessness, and the grievance in his heart could not be suppressed.. Chapter 339 - Chapter 339: Feign Weakness And Helplessness chapter 339: feign weakness and helplessness translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio xiao yan, on the other hand, no longer spared dong yan a glance. after withdrawing his gaze, he lowered his head and pretended to cough twice. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. 1 just haven¡¯t seen you for the past two days and i¡¯m feeling unwell. i wanted to see you.¡± only then did su qian remember that she had been engrossed in researching ancient books for the past two days to find a way to deal with su yunxian and had not returned to her residence. therefore, she said guiltily, ¡°i¡¯ve been too busy these past few days and neglected to take care of your highness. please stretch out your hand and let me check your pulse.¡± ¡°alright.¡± xiao yan smilingly stretched out his hand. su qian earnestly examined xiao yan¡¯s pulse. feeling his pulse, she quickly fell silent. ¡°your highness, the injury in your heart doesn¡¯t seem to have improved¡­¡± dong yan finally understood why his highness had been giving him meaningful looks earlier. it turned out that his highness wanted to feign weakness and helplessness in front of miss su using dong yan as a mouthpiece. it had to be said that his highness was going all out for love. despite not having seen miss su qian for these past two days, he had endured the pain and hadn¡¯t even taken a single dose of medicine! dong yan couldn¡¯t help but marvel at his highness¡¯s extreme lengths to win over the woman he loved. taking toxicant, damaging his heart meridian. it really wasn¡¯t a big deal for his highness not to take medicine. su qian didn¡¯t know that xiao yan would be so suicidal. she was only worried now. if the injury in his heart meridian did not heal, it would definitely affect his cultivation in the future. xiao yan¡¯s heart meridian injury was suffered to protect the two children. if the injury didn¡¯t heal, they would be held responsible. xiao yan clearly knew why his condition wasn¡¯t improving, but he still had to put on an expression of helplessness and confusion, ¡°then, what do i need to do to recover?¡± ¡°the medicine i left behind for your highness before was supposed to aid in your recovery, but somehow it doesn¡¯t seem to be effective now.¡± su qian looked at xiao yan and quickly comforted him, ¡°but don¡¯t worry, your highness. i¡¯ll change the prescription. 1¡¯11 send the medicine to your highness tomorrow.¡± ¡°you¡¯re going back to concoct medicine?¡± seeing su qian nod, xiao yan pondered for a moment before suddenly asking, ¡°do you think the lack of improvement in the medicine¡¯s efficacy is related to my not resting well these past few days?¡± ¡°of course it¡¯s related. your highness, your heart meridian is damaged. you should be lying on the bed and resting obediently. why are you wandering around?¡± su qian said as she looked at xiao yan¡¯s legs. it was rare that this man did not use a wheelchair today. it seemed that her detoxification for him had worked. it was just that, she didn¡¯t know if xiao yan¡¯s poison would relapse this time. ¡°i have some matters to attend to. 1¡¯11 definitely be busy until very late today.¡± xiao yan¡¯s eyes turned around to hide the craftiness that flashed past his eyes. he beseeched on the surface, ¡°qian¡¯er, can you stay in my residence today?¡± su qian didn¡¯t say anything. she only frowned in confusion and looked at xiao yan questioningly. xiao yan said righteously, ¡°i have very important matters to attend to, and i¡¯m not feeling well. why don¡¯t you follow me back to the residence? not only can you prescribe medicine for me tonight, but you can also observe my condition at all times to prevent me from overworking myself and affecting the recovery of my wound.¡± su qian saw xiao yan¡¯s deep gaze on her and finally nodded, ¡°your highness, you make a valid point. then, i will stay in the ninth prince¡¯s residence tonight..¡± Chapter 340 - Chapter 340: Where Is My Qian’er Now? chapter 340: where is my qian¡¯er now? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°then let¡¯s head back now,¡± xiao yan said impatiently. ¡°now? but the food 1 ordered isn¡¯t ready yet. there are still people waiting for their meal at home.¡± su qian hadn¡¯t forgotten about ye liuguang. that kid had a childish temper. he might be easygoing most of the time, but once he was promised a good meal, he absolutely couldn¡¯t stand anyone breaking that promise. otherwise, he would make a fuse endlessly. ¡°it¡¯s fine. when it¡¯s done, i¡¯ll get the restaurant staff to send it over.¡± after he finished speaking, xiao yan lightly coughed twice. ¡°follow me back to the residence first.¡± ¡°alright then.¡± su qian nodded and left with xiao yan. after returning to the ninth prince¡¯s residence, su qian went to prepare the medicine first, then brewed it for xiao yan to take. she took meticulous care of xiao yan everywhere, ensuring that every detail was attended to. xiao yan was even more cooperative. he did whatever su qian asked him to do and drank three bowls of bitter medicine in a row without blinking. when su qian said that it was time to rest, he immediately handed over all the unfinished matters to dong yan and the other hidden guards while he obediently went to rest according to su qian¡¯s instructions. poor dong yan and the others. not only did they have to watch the two of them show their love for each other, but they also had to stay up all night to help his highness deal with his affairs. su qian also returned to her room and slept soundly for the night. the past two days had been very busy. su qian slept until the next morning. she looked out the window and saw that the sky was bright, but she was reluctant to get out of bed. just as su qian was lying on the bed and lazily wanting to lie in bed for a while, a cold and angry roar suddenly came from the main hall of the imperial residence. ¡°if you don¡¯t let qian¡¯er out, i¡¯ll smash this place!¡± the pleasant voice sounded so familiar that su qian was so shocked that she jumped up and hurriedly sat up from the bed. she was sure that she recognized this voice as ye liuguang¡¯s. a bad feeling rose in her heart. su qian quickly put on her clothes and slipped on embroidered shoes. then she hurriedly rushed out of the room and headed for the main hall. at the same time, the atmosphere in the main hall was oppressive. the murderous aura that filled the sky was like an invisible dark cloud that enveloped the hearts of everyone present, scaring the servants and maids so much that they trembled. ye liuguang stood there coldly, his fair face filled with coldness. the maids could hardly believe their eyes. ye liuguang looked so fair and clean, but he actually managed to beat up the guards stationed at the door and caused them to scream in pain. he even barged into the main hall of the imperial residence. ye liuguang¡¯s impatient gaze swept across the faces of the maids around him. the maids were all frightened by his gaze and immediately shrunk their necks, dared not make a sound. ye liuguang could not help but squint his eyes when he saw this scene. in the end, he resisted the urge to take action against the maids. instead, he waved his hand and a suction force burst out from his palm, grabbing a servant. the servant flew over and was grabbed by ye liuguang¡¯s grip on his throat. the servant struggled, clearly bewildered and panicked. the attendant¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t low either, but after struggling for a while, he was surprised to find that he was completely outmatched in terms of strength. ye liuguang was effortlessly overpowering him. ¡°i¡¯m asking you, where is my qian¡¯er now?¡± ye liuguang¡¯s eyes were covered in dark circles. it was obvious that he hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s rest because su qian hadn¡¯t returned. the servant gritted his teeth and refused to tell the truth. ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± ye liuguang snorted coldly at the response. he raised his hand and threw the servant out.. Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: Taking Advantage of Situation chapter 341: taking advantage of situation translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°all!¡± the attendant¡¯s figure flew in the air, forming an afterimage. it looked like he was about to fly out of the door. at this critical moment, xiao yan rushed over and raised his hand to stabilize the attendant¡¯s figure with a wave of spiritual power, and steadily put him down. ¡°your highness!¡± the attendant was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes, and he looked at xiao yan with gratitude. xiao yan¡¯s eyes remained cold and unemotional, but he coldly gave his subordinates a look, ¡°all of you, retreat.¡± only then did the attendants and maids feel relieved and hurriedly retreated. ¡°it¡¯s you who abducted my qian¡¯er?¡± ye liuguang¡¯s gaze was sharp as if he could pierce through xiao yan with his gaze. ¡°return my qian¡¯er immediately!¡± ¡°qianqian is my fiancee. she willingly stays here with me, so what does it have to do with you?¡± xiao yan mockingly curled the corners of his lips as he spoke in disdain. ¡°pfft. don¡¯t think i don¡¯t know your little schemes. we¡¯re both men, why are you pretending to be a virtuous gentleman in front of me! i think you¡¯re just taking advantage of the situation and putting in a lot of effort to keep qian¡¯er by your side.¡± ye liuguang curled his lips coldly and said unhappily, ¡°1 land her over immediately. i¡¯m taking her with me.¡± ¡°that depends on whether you have the ability to do so.¡± coldness surged in xiao yan¡¯s eyes as he taunted. in an instant, ye liuguang¡¯s face darkened. then, his figure shot out like an arrow from a bow. as ye liuguang¡¯s aura swept out, xiao yan dodged to the side and immediately avoided ye liuguang¡¯s attack. ye liuguang¡¯s palm swiftly turned in the air, fingers forming claws that pierced into the pillar behind xiao yan as if it were tofu. outside the door, the attendants and maids who had left earlier saw the corrosive white smoke emanating from ye liuguang¡¯s fingertips. ye liuguang exerted force and forcefully pulled out a piece of stone from the stone pillar. the cut was smooth, which showed how powerful ye liuguang was. everyone was so frightened by this scene that they were trembling. only xiao yan had a look of disdain on his face. he waved his hand and a surge of spiritual power swept out, heavily bombarded ye liuguang¡¯s body. ye liuguang¡¯s chest was affected by the aftershock of the spiritual power. his body was highly flexible as he spun quickly in the air. the spiritual power swept past him and with a bang, the stone pillar behind him was cut in half! the stone pillar turned into rubble and dust filled the air. ye liuguang and xiao yan rushed out at the same time, heading towards each other. the two of them clashed in mid-air and exchanged dozens of moves in rapid succession. their speed and the intensity of their spiritual power left those outside trembling with fear. then, they hastily retreated and dodged, afraid that they would be implicated. ye liuguang showed no mercy. xiao yan continued to channel spiritual power, accidentally aggravating his wounded heart meridian. he held himself back and didn¡¯t make any sound of weakness, but xiao yan¡¯s pale face still caught ye liuguang¡¯s attention. however, both of their palms were already charged with a full-force attack, and there was no room to retreat! this strike would determine their fate, establishing the victor and the loser! both of them struck simultaneously, and the terrifying airwaves shattered all the furnishings in the hall into a pile of debris! su qian rushed over hastily and happened to witness this scene. seeing that the two were about to deliver a fatal blow, su qian¡¯s expression turned stern.. ¡°stop it, both of you!¡± Chapter 342 - Chapter 342: Why Did He Suddenly Turn Hostile? chapter 342: why did he suddenly turn hostile? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian¡¯s voice came out, but the two big men seemed not to have heard it, continuing to attack each other wildly, trading blows without giving in. seeing both of them holding nearly terrifying spiritual power in their palms, su qian¡¯s expression darkened and she hurriedly rushed over. ¡°die!¡± ¡°die!¡± the two of them shouted in unison and were about to unleash their spiritual power balls in their hands. su qian happened to arrive just in time. with a cold expression, she clenched her fists and delivered a punch to each of the two men¡¯s heads. dong dong¨C! with a loud bang, the two of them were smashed to the ground at the same time. ¡°i told you to stop, didn¡¯t you hear me?!¡± su qian was like an enraged tigress as she gave one of them a kick. ¡°if you guys continue to fight, i¡¯ll break off all ties with both of you!¡± su qian¡¯s words were extremely effective. the two men, who were originally at daggers drawn, were stunned. they had no choice but to stop their attacks. ye liuguang halted his attack, but xiao yan went even further, directly retracting the leaked spiritual power back into his body. ye liuguang was shocked when he saw this. he thought, ¡°was this man crazy? suddenly retracting a full-force strike would undoubtedly cause injury to himself!¡± sure enough, xiao yan, whose heart meridian was already damaged, couldn¡¯t withstand such a huge stimulation. immediately, a smear of red overflowed from the corner of his lips. however, xiao yan still held back and didn¡¯t make a sound, his face was cold and pale, and he intensified his own injuries in silence. ¡°is there something wrong with your brain¡­¡± ye liuguang had just finished speaking when he saw su qian rushing over. ¡°your highness, are you alright?¡± su qian hurriedly over and supported xiao yan¡¯s body as she asked. xiao yan, who was originally standing steadily, immediately lost his balance when he saw su qian. he stumbled into su qian¡¯s embrace and covered his chest with a muffled grunt. ¡°qianqian, it¡¯s my fault. don¡¯t be angry¡­¡± ye liuguang was dumbfounded. this bastard, why did he suddenly turn hostile? looking at the innocent and helpless xiao yan, ye liuguang almost believed that xiao yan who had fought tooth and nail with him earlier was just an illusion. ye liuguang still had spiritual power in his hand. when he saw su qian frowning, he swept his gaze over. ye liuguang didn¡¯t say anything else and hurriedly withdrew his spiritual power. however, he didn¡¯t want to get hurt, so he took it even slower and appeared somewhat flustered. ¡°qianqian, don¡¯t listen to this man. this time, it wasn¡¯t just me who took action.¡± ye liuguang was afraid that he would be framed and said hurriedly. ¡°yes, this time we both took action.¡± xiao yan, who didn¡¯t want to shift blame onto others, coughed twice and looked at su qian with an apologetic smile. ¡°however, it was indeed my fault for fighting. qianqian, don¡¯t be angry.¡± as the saying goes, one shouldn¡¯t hit a smiling person, not to mention that xiao yan was injured. ¡°do you all know your mistakes?¡± su qian asked with a cold expression. xiao yan and ye liuguang finally had a tacit understanding. both nodded their heads as if they were pecking at grains. ¡°what¡¯s going on between the two of you? who made the first move?¡± su qian¡¯s expression remained cold as she asked in an imposing manner. ye liuguang pouted discontented, ¡°i was the one who made the first move, but this man provoked me first. he even claimed that you were his fiancee!¡± ¡°qian¡¯er and 1 have the marriage bestowed by his majesty. you can¡¯t be envious.¡± xiao yan proudly curled the corners of his lips and said. ¡°you brat, are you courting death?¡± ye liuguang rolled up his sleeves angrily.. Chapter 343 - Chapter 343: Yet He Still Wanted to Court Death For No Reason chapter 343: yet he still wanted to court death for no reason translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian narrowed her eyes. ye liuguang, who had initially stepped forward, suddenly stopped and looked at her aggrievedly. ¡°you too, say less.¡± su qian also turned her head and looked at xiao yan beside her. after the two men were scolded, they stopped being impudent and obediently shut their mouths. su qian was finally satisfied with this scene. then, she frowned and immediately swept her gaze across the two of them. ¡°regardless of what happened between you two, you¡¯re not allowed to fight again. if 1 see the two of you quarreling again¡­¡± ¡°i won¡¯t. 1 won¡¯t fight. as long as you come back with me, i won¡¯t hold it against him.¡± ye liuguang quickly said before su qian could finish. ¡°i can¡¯t go back yet,¡± su qian immediately said. ye liuguang¡¯s smile froze at the corner of his lips and he asked in disbelief, ¡°why?!¡± ¡°why do you think? i was treating his highness well, and i would have been able to go back tomorrow at the latest. but you, you came here and fought with a patient. now, his highness¡¯s injuries have worsened, so i¡¯ll have to stay here for a few more days.¡± at the end of her sentence, su qian raised her hand and rubbed the space between her eyebrows helplessly. ¡°you too. didn¡¯t i advise you not to act recklessly?¡± su qian turned her head and asked xiao yan in disappointment. xiao yan knew that using spiritual power would worsen his injuries, yet he still wanted to court death for no reason. su qian was almost driven to the brink of madness. ¡°he came to fight me. i can¡¯t just stand there and get beaten up, right?¡± xiao yan asked innocently. su qian was really exasperated with these two people in front of her. in the end, she let out a long sigh. ¡°forget it. the fight is over, and there¡¯s no point in rehashing old grievances. liuguang, you should go back first. i¡¯ll return once his highness has recovered.¡± ¡°that won¡¯t do. i don¡¯t feel at ease leaving you here alone.¡± ye liuguang looked at xiao yan suspiciously, ¡°if you stay here, i want to move in with the children too. just wait, i¡¯ll go get the children right away!¡± with that, ye liuguang left in a hurry. su qian couldn¡¯t stop him even if she wanted to. she watched helplessly as ye liuguang left. then, she let out a long sigh. ¡°why is this man so stubborn?¡± ¡°are you very familiar with this young master ye?¡± xiao yan¡¯s tone remained calm, but his eyes flashed with a peculiar coldness. ¡°we¡¯re very familiar. 1 met him six years ago under my master¡¯s introduction. he¡¯s specialized in gu techniques, while i excel in poisoncraft. we can be considered evenly matched.¡± as su qian spoke, she did not notice xiao yan¡¯s increasingly gloomy expression. because of su qian¡¯s words, xiao yan¡¯s aura had already dropped to a freezing point. the maids and attendants outside the door were so scared that they ail trembled. they wanted nothing more than to pounce on su qian and cover her mouth. they thought, ¡°was this miss su really unable to tell? did she not realize that the surroundings were as cold as an ice cellar?¡± su qian really didn¡¯t notice anything amiss. she took a pill and stuffed it into xiao yan¡¯s mouth as she continued saying, ¡°to me, he¡¯s like my younger brother. i¡¯ve always had a good relationship with him.¡± although she and ye liuguang often found fault with each other and engaged in mutual banter, in reality, their relationship was quite good. xiao yan immediately caught the main point, ¡°you mean, you treat him as a younger brother?¡± ¡°yeah, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± su qian asked.. Chapter 344 - Chapter 344: News of Su Yunxian’s Death chapter 344: news of su yunxian¡¯s death translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio xiao yan¡¯s mood instantly brightened up because of su qian¡¯s words. ¡°nothing much, very good.¡± su qian looked at the smile on xiao yan¡¯s face and felt that this man was in an inexplicably good mood. after confirming su qian¡¯s thoughts, xiao yan stopped dwelling on this matter. instead, he changed the topic and said, ¡°now, the news of su yunxian¡¯s death should have reached the tianji sect¡± ¡°the people of the tianji sect know of my identity, so they won¡¯t dare to act rashly.¡± su qian said disapprovingly. tianji sect was a righteous sect. what set such sects apart from ordinary forces was their need for a legitimate reason before taking action against someone. su yunxian didn¡¯t originally die by her hands at first. the person she killed yesterday was the living dead su yunxian. at that time, su yunxian was already a monster. killing her was to eliminate evil for the people. the tianji sect had a moral deficit in this matter. they wanted nothing more than to disassociate themselves from it, and they certainly wouldn¡¯t bring it up to trouble her again. therefore, if they were smart, they wouldn¡¯t act rashly for the time being. they would wait until they found some fault in her actions before attempting to cause trouble. ¡°the sect master of the tianji sect is still in seclusion, so he probably won¡¯t know about this for the time being. however, su yunxian had a good reputation within the tianji sect, and there might be someone willing to stand up for her.¡± xiao yan coughed lightly, ¡°however if you stay here, no one will have the chance to bully you. you can rest assured.¡± su qian raised her eyes and happened to meet xiao yan¡¯s gaze. it seemed like she had something to say. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± xiao yan asked. ¡°i¡¯m just curious about how powerful your highness is.¡± su qian curiously observed xiao yan¡¯s masked face. ¡°the tianji sect is ranked fourth and is quite formidable. many people in the martial arts world are willing to follow their orders.¡± even such a superpowerful sect seemed to mean nothing to xiao yan. this made su qian curious. how powerful was this man in front of her to be able to look down on a sect? ¡°you want to know?¡± xiao yan looked at su qian with a faint smile, as if he was very satisfied with her taking the initiative to ask to know him. ¡°as long as you want to know, 1 can tell you all about it.¡± his identity was multifaceted, and he had never disclosed it to anyone outside his trusted circle. however, su qian was different. she was not an outsider. seeing xiao yan¡¯s openness, su qian hesitated for a moment and ultimately shook her head. ¡°your highness, i will handle the matter of the tianji sect myself.¡± xiao yan didn¡¯t say much and just let su qian diagnose and treat him. as for ye liuguang, he insisted on staying at the ninth prince¡¯s residence. su qian couldn¡¯t argue with this person¡¯s stubbornness, so she could only ask for xiao yan¡¯s help. xiao yan didn¡¯t strongly oppose it. therefore, after su qian promised that she would manage ye liuguang and wouldn¡¯t let him do anything reckless under any circumstances, he agreed to let ye liuguang bring the children to stay at the imperial residence. as a result, the originally quiet ninth prince¡¯s residence suddenly became lively. then, in less than an hour, ye liuguang brought the children, xiao yin, little wolf, and gray fatty over. the first thing ye liuguang did when he arrived at the imperial residence was to ask for the location of su qian¡¯s room. in the end, he unexpectedly found out that su qian¡¯s room was in xiao yan¡¯s courtyard. the two of them lived next door, just a turn away from each other¡¯s doors.. Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: Why Do You Live So Close to That Man? chapter 345: why do you live so close to that man? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°why do you live so close to that man?¡± ye liuguang stared at su qian gloomily and asked unhappily. ¡°he¡¯s my patient, and his heart meridian is injured. when he sleeps at night, it¡¯s very easy for his qi and blood to stagnate, causing breathing difficulties. living nearby allows me to hear him if he needs help.¡± when su qian mentioned this matter, she glanced at ye liuguang faintly. ¡°in the end, it¡¯s all because you suddenly came over today and caused ninth prince¡¯s injuries to worsen. otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t have to stay here for the next few days.¡± when ye liuguang heard this, he looked away guiltily. ¡°i didn¡¯t mean to. who would have thought that man was injured¡­¡± ¡°uncle liuguang, you need to behave from now on. don¡¯t make mother angry again,¡± su qingqing said softly. su ye saw ye liuguang nodding like he was pounding garlic and silently gave his sister a thumbs up. indeed. only if uncle liuguang behaved would ninth uncle recover quickly. only then could they not stay here and go home quickly! after deciding that it was necessary to protect their mother until the end, the two little ones took the initiative to help su qian and learn how to take care of a patient together. the children were eager to learn, and su qian was willing to teach. after they finished tidying up their things, they went to xiao yan¡¯s room to look for him. as soon as they entered, the children saw xiao yan¡¯s pale face. the current xiao yan was different from before. he was very weak now. the wound on his heart meridian had expanded, causing his lips to lose all color. he leaned against the head of the bed, and there was a faint trace of fatigue between his brows. however, even so, xiao yan¡¯s gaze remained incomparably sharp, flickering with waves of cold light. he looked somewhat surprised at the two children standing outside the door. ¡°ninth uncle, are you alright?¡± su ye didn¡¯t expect xiao yan¡¯s condition to look worse than before. he quickly pulled his sister¡¯s hand and ran to xiao yan¡¯s bed. he raised his small face and looked at him worriedly. seeing the two children¡¯s concerned faces, xiao yan¡¯s heart softened. he raised his hand and patted their furry heads. ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± xiao yan¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, causing the child¡¯s brows to knit together. the children were worried about xiao yan. xiao yan, on the other hand, saw su qian walk in from outside the door and his eyes lit up. ¡°ye¡¯er, qingqing, i¡¯m fine. you guys can go out and play.¡± since qianqian was here, he couldn¡¯t let these two little buns hinder his performance. ¡°ninth uncle, we¡¯re not leaving.¡± su qingqing¡¯s face, which still had baby fat, was filled with seriousness. she leaned her head on xiao yan¡¯s palm and said softly, ¡°we have to stay and take care of ninth uncle.¡± xiao yan¡¯s expression changed. the terrifying memories of being taken care of by su qingqing were still vivid in his mind. it made him recall the terror of being dominated by su qingqing. ¡°don¡¯t worry, ninth uncle. i¡¯ll be here too. i¡¯ll keep an eye on qingqing.¡± as su ye spoke, he revealed a victorious smile towards xiao yan. the two men, xiao yan and su ye, looked at each other, and invisible sparks were brewing in their eyes. obviously, both of them had guessed each other¡¯s thoughts. xiao yan was also certain that compared to his soft, sweet, and even somewhat silly daughter, this son of his was the biggest obstacle on his road to courting his wife. just as xiao yan was contemplating how to deal with these two little troublemakers, su qian walked over and sat by his bed.. Chapter 346 - Chapter 346: Qianqian, Feed Me chapter 346: qianqian, feed me translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°how are you feeling, your highness?¡± as soon as su qian sat down, an elegant and pleasant fragrance swept over. xiao yan¡¯s expression changed. after coughing twice, he seemed to be devoid of strength and slumped in su qian¡¯s direction. ¡°still quite uncomfortable¡­¡± however, before xiao yan could finish his sentence, su ye climbed onto the bed and stood in front of his mother. he supported his body and asked with concern, ¡°ninth uncle, are you okay?! can¡¯t you sit still? i¡¯ll support you!¡± being stopped by his own son, xiao yan looked at him coldly. ¡°ye¡¯er, isn¡¯t it heavy? why don¡¯t you leave it to me?¡± su qian took the initiative to say this because she couldn¡¯t bear to tire her son out. xiao yan secretly hoped for it, but to his surprise, su ye waved his hand and smiled brightly. ¡°mother, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯m strong!¡± hearing his own son¡¯s ¡®i¡¯m strong¡¯ reverberating in the air, xiao yan¡¯s lips twitched uncontrollably, but he still let his son support his body. su qian examined xiao van¡¯s physical condition and found that his condition was not too bad. although the cracks on his heart meridians were a little more serious than before, they weren¡¯t fatal. he just needed to recuperate. after su qian finished giving xiao yan acupuncture and medicine, su qian busied herself with these tasks. it was just in time for lunch. because su qian was treating xiao yan, ye liuguang had refrained from approaching. when it was finally lunchtime, he finally found an excuse to personally bring food to su qian¡¯s house to eat. ¡°qianqian, these are dishes prepared by the chef 1 found this time. i guarantee they¡¯re better than the imperial palace¡¯s chef!¡± as he spoke, ye liuguang put down the few meal boxes he was carrying and unveiled a spread of delicious-looking dishes on the table. ¡°ninth uncle, come and eat with us!¡± su qingqing¡¯s stomach had been growling for a while. she quickly hugged xiao yan¡¯s arm and invited him over. ye liuguang placed the food on the table seriously and didn¡¯t say anything. after all, he was living under someone else s roof. xiao yan provided the place, he would provide the food so as not to owe this brat a favor. ¡°i¡¯m not feeling well. i can¡¯t get up.¡± xiao yan tugged ar su qian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°qianqian, feed me.¡± ¡°am i giving you face?¡± ye liuguang stopped putting the dishes on the table and looked at xiao yan with hidden anger. it seemed like he might lose control and rush over to teach him a lesson at any moment. xiao yan remained silent. the pair of eyes behind the mask flashed with an unmistakable coldness. he only glanced at ye liuguang with a hint of arrogance and then pretended to cough pitifully at su qian. ¡°well¡­ it was indeed not suitable for your highness to get out of bed. it was best to have someone to feed him.¡± su qian felt that instead of giving xiao yan a chance to get out of bed, it was better to let this man stay on the bed so that he wouldn¡¯t wander around. ¡°but it doesn¡¯t have to be you feeding him. aren¡¯t there other people in the ninth prince s residence?¡± ye liuguang asked. ¡°i don¡¯t like to have too much contact with others,¡± xiao yan said arrogantly. ¡°that won¡¯t do either. you can change to anyone else in this room to feed you, but not qianqian.¡± ye liuguang insisted. when su qian heard this, an idea came to her mind. ¡°since you¡¯re so insistent, liuguang, why don¡¯t you feed his highness on my behalf?¡± su qian¡¯s words stunned everyone present.. Chapter 347 - Chapter 347: I’ll Feed Him chapter 347: i¡¯ll feed him translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio especially xiao yan and ye liuguang. the two of them exchanged glances, and when their gazes turned to su qian, their faces turned into disbelief, as if they couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°no need for that.¡± xiao yan¡¯s black eyebrows behind the mask tightly knit together, his voice hiding a deep sense of disgust. ¡°i¡¯d rather die.¡± ye liuguang was also scared out of his wits and said with a determined and serious expression. ¡°alright, then i won¡¯t force you.¡± as she spoke, su qian was about to do it herself. ¡°no, can¡¯t you let ye¡¯er and qingqing do it?¡± ye liuguang stopped su qian, not wanting her to feed xiao yan personally. ¡°they¡¯re children and not good at doing this kind of thing,¡± su qian said righteously. ¡°hiss¡­ did you do it on purpose?¡± ye liuguang gasped and asked with his eyes wide open. of course, su qian did it on purpose. she wanted to see if, after this incident, these two men would dare to confront each other without any real reason. ¡°i suddenly feel a little better. i can eat on my own.¡± xiao yan would rather give up the opportunity to be intimate with su qian than be intimate with ye liuguang. ye liuguang felt the same. ¡°that¡¯s right. he¡¯s a grown man. he doesn¡¯t need anyone to feed him. qian¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to be so with a man.¡± on this side, xiao yan wanted to prove with his actions that he was fine. however, just as he stood up, su qian glared at him. ¡°don¡¯t move, lie back down.¡± xiao yan, who was usually fearless, obediently sat back down under su qian¡¯s stern gaze. ¡°either liuguang feeds you, or i do it. liuguang, choose for yourself.¡± su qian crossed her arms and said with a smile. xiao yan and ye liuguang were speechless. in the end, ye liuguang gritted his teeth so hard that he almost broke them. he reluctantly picked up a bowl and filled it with some vegetables. he walked over to xiao yan with a gloomy face and spoke as if he were facing a mortal enemy, ¡°your highness, please enjoy your meal!¡± ¡°i won¡¯t eat.¡± xiao yan coldly rejected ye liuguang. ¡°ninth uncle looks so energetic. it seems that his injuries are not that serious.¡± su qingqing nudged her brother with her small shoulder and suddenly said with a smile. ¡°yes, mother. since ninth uncle can take care of himself, why don¡¯t we go home early?¡± su ye was afraid that the matter would not blow up and also spoke with a suppressed smile. xiao yan¡¯s gaze swept towards the two little buns, his gaze incomparably complicated. when su qian heard this, she almost couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. these two children were simply watching the show and didn¡¯t mind the matter getting bigger. they were simply two demons. ¡°that¡¯s good¡­¡± ye liuguang heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly stood up, wanting to take the bowl away from xiao yan. however, he saw xiao yan reach out like a gust of wind and grab his wrist. the strength in xiao yan¡¯s hands was so strong that it didn¡¯t seem like a patient¡¯s at all. it was as if he wanted nothing more than to crush ye liuguang¡¯s wrist. ¡°sit tight.¡± after saying that, xiao yan¡¯s face turned cold and he opened his mouth under ye liuguang guang¡¯s stunned gaze. ye liuguang was dumbfounded. ¡°what are you waiting for? didn¡¯t you see that the ninth prince was waiting to eat?¡± su qian walked to a seat at the side and sat down lazily. she crossed her legs and said, ¡°liuguang, if you¡¯re not good at this, why don¡¯t you leave it to me?¡± ¡°that won¡¯t do!¡± seeing that xiao yan didn¡¯t agree with him, ye liuguang couldn¡¯t compromise.. he said resolutely, ¡°1¡¯11 feed him!¡± Chapter 348 - Chapter 348: Life Soul Token chapter 348: life soul token translator: nyoj-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio after he finished speaking. ye liuguang started to feed xiao yan very methodically. xiao yan had no choice bur to eat. the tension between rhe two men was palpable, their gazes sharp as draggers, as if they wished to shoot each other through with their eyes. an invisible hostility spread between them. the scene of ye liuguang feeding xiao yan was so picturesque that it left the two children stunned. they couldn¡¯t help but exchange glances and burst into laughter. when it comes to tactics. mother¡¯s methods were undoubtedly the most effective. she had completely tamed both of them. it was likely that ninth uncle and uncle liuguang would have to behave themselves and stay quiet for a period of time. ¡°ye¡¯er, qingqing, come over and eat quickly. don¡¯t wait until the food gets cold.¡± su qian didn¡¯t forget to say with a radiant smile. in contrast to the two men who had deep grudges against each other, rhe two children were like happy larks as they happily rushed towards su qian. xiao yan and ye liuguang, the two grown men, first glanced at su qian and then at each other. immediately, they despised the other party to the extreme and silently endured it. it wasn¡¯t easy for them to finish this meal. after the meal, both men restrained themselves and stopped whining. it was obvious that su qian had successfully tamed them. only then did su qian feel relieved. she went to the secret room alone to refine the elixir that could speed up xiao van¡¯s recovery. meanwhile, the news of su yunxian¡¯s death had also reached the tianji sect. in the ancestral hall of tianji sect, the two white-bearded old men, the first elder and the second elder, stood in front of a multitude of life soul tokens, frowning in distress. everyone in tianji sect, whether they were disciples, elders, or sect masters, would infuse their energy into a token called the life soul loken before they joined rhe sect. once the life soul token absorbed a person¡¯s energy, the name and birth of the person would appear on the token. the token would resonate with its owner, remaining in good condition as long as the owner was safe and sound. however, if the token¡¯s owner got injured, the life soul token would shatter and its color would dim, continuing until the owner¡¯s death when the life soul token would also shatter. in front of the two elders were numerous life soul tokens, but only one had shattered into pieces. the shattered life soul token, which had now become dull and lifeless, belonged to su yunxian. the two elders were worried. after exchanging glances and sighing deeply, one of them said, ¡°what should we do now? su yunxian¡¯s life soul token had shattered, it was clear that the news from before was true. she was really dead. moreover, she¡¯s rhe last disciple our sect master values the most. now that the sect master is still in seclusion, should we tell the sect master about this?¡± ¡°how am i supposed to know what to do?¡± the first elder sighed and looked at su yunxian¡¯s life soul token with a worried expression. ¡°in my opinion, it¡¯s better not to let the sect master know about this. otherwise, it would be troublesome if it disturbed the sect master¡¯s cultivation.¡± the second elder felt that what he said made sense. just as he was about to nod, he saw a man rush in from outside the door. ¡°grandfather! 1 heard that yunxian has sent a message back. does it say when she will return?¡± the man, in his twenties with a robust physique.. Chapter 349 - Chapter 349:1 Must Avenge Xian’er chapter 349:1 must avenge xian¡¯er translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio in particular, the man in front of them had an aura as steady as mount tai, indicating that he was at least a sixth-rank expert! this man was the strongest among the younger generation of the tianji sect, and also the second-ranked strong figure among the younger generation of the black nine sect, yun zong. based on yun zong¡¯s strength, he was qualified to become an elder. however, he had always admired su yunxian and wanted to cultivate together with her. therefore, he refused the position of an elder several times, choosing instead to accompany sun yunxian as a disciple. when trouble had arisen with su yunxian¡¯s family earlier, yun zong couldn¡¯t accompany her for some reason. a couple of days ago, when he had some free time, he had planned to bring a gift for su yunxian before visiting her. however, before he could make a trip, he heard that su yunxian had sent a message. consequently, he rushed back to seek information from the two elders. seeing the unconcealable love on yun zong¡¯s face, first elder yun xiao felt a little uneasy in his heart. he put on an extremely serious expression and said, ¡°zong¡¯er, i have something to tell you. you must not be impulsive¡­¡± when yun zong heard this, the smile on his lips instantly disappeared, and his suspicious gaze kept wandering around the two elders.¡± what do you mean? did someone bully yunxian?¡± ¡°no.¡± yun xiao knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it, so he hesitated for a moment before finally saying, ¡°she¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°what did you say? this is impossible!¡± yun zong took a step forward in disbelief, but when his gaze fell upon su yunxian¡¯s shattered life soul token, his legs went soft and he almost fell to the ground. ¡°zong¡¯er!¡± first elder hurriedly stepped forward and steadied his grandson¡¯s shoulder. ¡°don¡¯t be rash¡­¡± ¡°who did this!¡± almost bloodshot with anger, yun zong squeezed out these words through gritted teeth. ¡°don¡¯t interfere in this matter.¡± yun xiao steadied his grandson¡¯s shoulder and said solemnly, ¡°we¡¯ll report it when the sect master comes out of seclusion.¡± ¡°how can 1 not care! that¡¯s the woman i love!¡± yun zong shook off yun xiao¡¯s grip, his eyes burning with rage and murderous intent. he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°if you don¡¯t tell me, i¡¯ll find out myself!¡± ¡°zong¡¯er!¡± yun xiao knew yun zong¡¯s impulsive personality and hurriedly chased after him. but yun zong had cultivated the thunder attribute technique and despite his young age, he was a sixth-rank expert. even though first elder made an effort to catch up, it was also very difficult to shorten the distance between them. ¡°zong¡¯er, don¡¯t be rash! this time, the person who killed su yunxian was not an ordinary person!¡± yun xiao dashed forward, surprised that yun zong¡¯s strength had reached such a level! ¡°even if the jade emperor himself comes, i must avenge xian¡¯er!¡± with these fierce words, yunzong had already arrived at the main entrance of the tianji sect and swiftly mounted a flying carriage. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± after a glance at the coachman who had been waiting for him on the flying carriage, yun zong gave the order, and the coachman drove him away. ¡°zong¡¯er, zong¡¯er!¡± yun xiao and second elder could not catch up with yun zong. they could only watch helplessly as he soared into the sky and disappeared in a few breaths. ¡°first elder, what should we do?¡± second elder was extremely anxious. he looked at first elder anxiously and continued, ¡°su qian killed su yunxian, who was technically a living dead. we were clearly in the wrong to begin with. if our people go to confront her, how will our tianji sect explain it to the people in the martial world?¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry. although zong¡¯er was a little impulsive, he¡¯s not brainless. he definitely understands the severity of the situation.¡± yun xiao was worried. ¡°what i¡¯m worried about right now is not this..¡± Chapter 350 - Chapter 350: The Ninth Prince Seems to Know A Lot of Things chapter 350: the ninth prince seems to know a lot of things translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio second elder looked at yun xiao in confusion. yun xiao frowned and continued worriedly, ¡°what worries me now is that zong¡¯er may not be a match for su qian!¡± ¡°first elder, do you really think that su qian is du qi?¡± second elder frowned and asked. ¡°if su qian is really du qi, then with zong¡¯er¡¯s strength, he might not be su qian¡¯s match.¡± yun xiao frowned and looked at second elder beside him. ¡°now that the sect master isn¡¯t here, 1 have to stay and manage the situation. so, i¡¯ll give you a spatial stone to teleport to the imperial capital ahead of time.¡± ¡°first elder, do you want me to stop zong¡¯er?¡± second elder was unsure of yun xiao¡¯s intentions and asked uncertainly. ¡°no. 1 want you to help zong¡¯er. when you and zong¡¯er go to confront su qian, if she¡¯s not a poison physician, you can be more direct. kill her and take the divine beast under her contract¡­¡± yun xiao narrowed his eyes sharply as he emphasized, ¡°before you go, get two antidote elixirs from the storehouse. even if su qian is du qi, as long as her toxicant doesn¡¯t work, she won¡¯t be a match for you. go ahead and take action. but remember to be cautious and not to expose your identities¡­¡± second elder knew that yun xiao had set his sights on the divine beast, and he wickedly curled his lips. ¡°first elder, don¡¯t worry. regardless of whether su qian is du qi or not, i will definitely kill her and bring the divine beast back.¡± seeing second elder¡¯s resolute determination, first elder felt very reassured. second elder was a peak sixth-rank expert and had already stepped into the realm of a seventh-rank expert. in addition, his grandson, yun zong, was also a sixth-rank expert. it was highly likely that su qian wouldn¡¯t be a match for the two of them! second elder immediately retreated after receiving the order and rushed to the imperial capital. as for yun zong, he had just set out, but yan received the news on his end. in the room, dong yan was kneeling before the bed and reporting, ¡°it seems that the tianji sect will make their move tonight. your highness, how do you intend to handle the situation? i can also make arrangements as soon as possible.¡± ¡°they¡¯re just two individuals with strength at the sixth-rank. there¡¯s no need to worry. at that time, have the hidden guards let them in, and i will personally take care of them.¡± xiao yan sat on the bed and casually flipped through the ancient books in his hands. dong yan heard this and was about to speak when xiao yan raised his index finger to his lips, making a shushing gesture. dong yan looked at xiao yan in confusion, about to inquire why, when suddenly a burst of spiritual power shot from his highness¡¯s hand, piercing a large hole in the nearby roof. the tiles on the roof clattered to the ground, and at the same time, a figure tumbled down. with a dull thud, ye liuguang¡¯s body sprawled amidst the debris, and the fall left his handsome face twisted in discomfort. ¡°it¡¯s said that the king of worms likes to keep a low profile, but it seems he also enjoys indulging in these convert activities.¡± xiao yan sneered with indifference as his gaze passed over ye liuguang¡¯s face. ye liuguang jumped up from the ground and patted the dust off his body. ¡°ninth prince seems to know a lot of things.¡± ye liuguang, known as the king of worms, had a formidable reputation in the martial world. just like su qian, she was notorious for being elusive. no one knew if he was male or female, his true identity, or even what he looked like. however, xiao yan managed to uncover his identity.. Chapter 351 - Chapter 351: Setting Up Traps chapter 351: setting up traps translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio from this, it could be seen that xiao yan¡¯s intelligence network in the martial world was nearly flawless. ¡°as long as i want to know, nothing in this world can be hidden from me.¡± xiao yan didn¡¯t want to argue with ye liuguang and said coldly, ¡°if there¡¯s a next time, i¡¯ll treat you as an assassin. now, get out.¡± ye liuguang heard this and snorted coldly. then, he opened the door and was about to leave. however, as he opened the door, the two little buns who had been waiting outside the door tumbled into the room together. ¡°why are you two little things here?¡± ye liuguang looked at the two children in surprise and asked anxiously. when the children heard ye liuguang¡¯s question, they revealed awkward yet polite smiles. ¡°we just happened to be taking a walk. we¡¯ll leave now.¡± with that, the two little children stood up and ran off hand in hand. ¡°you two little rascals, stop right there.¡± ye liuguang quickened his pace and chased after them. dong yan waited until ye liuguang had gone far enough before withdrawing his gaze. ¡°your highness, i¡¯m afraid that the three of them now know that the tianji sect is coming for revenge.¡± dong yan merely thought about the terrifying strength of his highness and these three people, and his lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. he wiped away the tears of sympathy on behalf of the tianji sect if these four people joined forces, even if the sect master of the tianji sect came personally, he would be skinned alive. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. you may leave.¡± xiao yan indifferently withdrew his gaze and continued to read his book. that night, the moon was shrouded in darkness and the wind howled. for the past two days, she had been working hard to refine elixir. after su qian refined the elixirs and sent them to xiao yan in the evening, she casually ate something and returned to her room early to rest. it was already close to midnight and su qian was fast asleep, completely unaware that her two children had silently slipped out of their bed and left the room. they were so careful that they did not even dare to breathe loudly. the two children left the room with their bodies bent over. when they left, they took xiao yin and black ball with them. the two children didn¡¯t forget to leave little wolf behind to stand at their mother¡¯s door and keep watch for them. before they left, they even took a look at xiao yan and ye liuguang¡¯s rooms. once they were sure there was no sign of activity in either room, they left the courtyard with peace of mind. they had already discussed their plan to deal with the bad guys during the daytime. the children were well aware that they were no match for the members of the tianji sect, so they planned to set up traps! in terms of setting up traps, su ye had his own ideas. at this moment, he was leading his sister, xiao yin, and black ball. according to the design they had prepared during the day, they began to set up traps in the long corridor outside their courtyard. if they wanted to reach the courtyard where their mother lived, they had to pass through the backyard and the long corridor. the two children worked for more than two hours before they finally set up all kinds of traps. after they were done with their work in a hurry, the two children were exhausted. they sat on the ground with their backs to each other and panted heavily. ¡°brother, the person who wanted to assassinate mother seems to be very powerful. are our traps really going to be effective?¡± ¡°of course, they¡¯ll work. don¡¯t worry! as long as the bad guys dared to come over, 1 guarantee they won¡¯t get away easily.¡± su ye raised his eyebrows proudly. ¡°young master qingqing, don¡¯t worry. when the bad guys come, 1 will definitely protect you.¡± after black ball finished speaking, it gave su qingqing a flirtatious look.. Chapter 352 - Chapter 352: The Bad Guy Are Here! chapter 352: the bad guy are here! translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°black ball, you¡¯re so nice.¡± as su qingqing spoke, she hugged the furry black ball and rubbed it against her little face. black ball was instantly overjoyed. as soon as su ye finished speaking, xiao yin, who had been helping them set up traps on their shoulders, seemed to sense something unusual. he immediately lowered his voice and warned, ¡°young masters, the bad guys are here!¡± when su ye and su qingqing heard this, they hurriedly led the two little beasts and hid behind a secluded rockery. meanwhile, second elder and yun zong had a smooth and uneventful journey as they arrived outside the garden. the two of them were dressed in night attires and covered their faces to conceal their identities. standing outside the garden, second elder glanced back to ensure that none of the guards from the imperial residence had followed them. not only had no one followed them, but their journey had been unusually smooth. they were not discovered by anyone. this struck second elder as rather strange. ¡°this is really strange. zong¡¯er, don¡¯t you think that our journey here was a little too smooth?¡± although they had been very low-key along the way, in order not to be discovered, they did not fly on roofs and walls. instead, they obediently shuttled through the ninth prince¡¯s residence, afraid that they would alarm the guards of the ninth prince¡¯s residence. but little did they know, throughout their journey to this point, they hadn¡¯t encountered a soul, except for the two guards at the entrance of the imperia residence. they hadn¡¯t come across anyone else. strangely enough, ever since xiao yan¡¯s strength was gradually revealed, everyone said that this ninth prince¡¯s residence was impregnable, with countless hidden guards, so tightly guarded that not even a fly could fly in. but now that they had seen it all along the way, these rumors seemed as baseless as flatulence. yun zong had long been blinded by hatred. when he thought of how su qian, who had killed his beloved woman, lived in front of him, he couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°isn¡¯t this perfect? i¡¯ve always felt that xiao yan wasn¡¯t that capable. he¡¯s probably just like su qian, all talk and no substance. with just a little ability, he¡¯s treated as a salted fish that made a comeback.¡± when su qingqing heard this from behind the rockery, she was so angry that she wanted to rush up and beat yun zong up. what did he mean by ¡°all talk and no substance¡±? this man was really getting on her nerves! su ye quickly held his sister¡¯s hand and covered her mouth as he shook his head. ¡°don¡¯t worry. they¡¯ll have a good time.¡± su qingqing nodded and suppressed her temper. she and her brother craned their necks to look outside. second elder still felt that it was a little strange, but there was no one in the imperial residence. he didn¡¯t see any reason to provoke trouble needlessly. ¡°alright, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°does su qian live in front?¡± seeing second elder nod, yun zong grinned as he walked. ¡°i heard that the wretched girl is quite pretty, or else she wouldn¡¯t have gotten pregnant out of wedlock six years ago! this is perfect. in a while, i¡¯ll use a knife to cut her face and give her a lesson!¡± yun zong said this earnestly, completely unaware that with one of his steps, he had severed spider silk as fine as a strand of hair. snap! immediately, four soft water balloons that were suspended in the air by the spider silk shot out rapidly and hit two people at the same time, exploding on their bodies. instantly, the viscous liquid in the water balloons splashed onto the two of them. it flowed down their heads and into their clothes.. Chapter 353 - Chapter 353: Quick, Let’s Go! chapter 353: quick, let¡¯s go! translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°what is this?¡± the two of them were startled by this unexpected turn of events and sat down abruptly. they quickly touched the sticky liquid on their faces and sniffed it. instantly, a sweet and greasy smell engulfed them, leaving them bewildered. ¡°this looks like honey?¡± second elder asked with uncertainty. after all, if someone had set a trap, they should have used toxicant, not this bizarre substance like honey! yun zong was bold. he lowered his head and tasted it. his brows were so tightly knitted that they could almost pinch a fly to death. ¡°it really is honey! and it¡¯s honey that¡¯s been laced with sugar! what was going on? who would set up such a trap for no reason?¡± a bad feeling welled up in second elder¡¯s heart. ¡°don¡¯t worry about it. let¡¯s go!¡± yun zong nodded and jumped out of the corridor, planning to cross the flowerbed and rush out of the garden! however, the moment the two of them leaped into the garden, they fell into a larger trap designed by su ye! as they landed in the garden, the poisonous snake that had been hiding in the flowerbed shot out and bit at yun zong¡¯s calf. ¡°hiss-!¡± seeing the snake approaching, yun zong and second elder attacked at the same time, sending the snake flying! however, as the venomous snake flew out, an awe-inspiring venomous scorpion suddenly drilled out of the soft soil beside second elder¡¯s feet. it flickered its venomous stinger behind it and stabbed second elder¡¯s foot heavily! ¡°all!¡± second elder¡¯s shoe was no match for the sharp poisonous needle, which pierced through, causing a small wound. the poison in the poisonous needle flowed through his wound and directly into his body! ¡°get lost!¡± yun zong was so angry that he kicked out, sending the venomous scorpion flying. the poisonous snakes and scorpions didn¡¯t confront yun zong further. after being sent flying, they hissed loudly and quickly disappeared into the bushes. on the other side, second elder¡¯s entire body was numb from the poison and he instantly lost his ability to move. second elder¡¯s face turned ashen and his lips trembled as he urged, ¡°quick, let¡¯s go!¡± even though second elder¡¯s speech was slurred, yun zong still heard him clearly. however, yun zong¡¯s expression darkened. he had no intention of leaving just like that! once they crossed the garden, they would soon reach su qian¡¯s residence. how could he just stand by and watch as the cooked duck flew away? ¡°elder, don¡¯t worry. 1¡¯11 definitely think of a way to avenge you!¡± after saying that, yun zong disregarded second elder¡¯s warning gaze and hoisted him on his back, and continued to sprint forward. upon seeing yun zong hoisting second elder onto his back, he leaped out of the garden. xiao yin hurriedly covered its eyes, not daring to continue watching. because yun zong¡¯s landing spot happened to be where the last thread was located. as expected, yun zong shattered the final thread on the ground. then, he saw something pitch-black flew towards him from a nearby tree. ¡°small tricks!¡± yun zong snorted disdainfully, then dodged the attack easily. with a loud thud, the pitch-black object shattered into pieces at yun zong¡¯s feet. ¡°all! it missed!¡± su qingqing remarked with a disappointed expression as she said. su qingqing¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t particularly loud, but it still caught yun zong¡¯s attention. ¡°ahhhh! young master, why did you talk?!¡± black ball hadn¡¯t realized that it had just made a louder noise itself, and when it howled, it successfully drew yun zong¡¯s attention.. Chapter 354 - Chapter 354: He Looks Like A Wild Boar Possessed By A Spirit chapter 354: he looks like a wild boar possessed by a spirit translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°you¡¯re a pig teammate!¡± seeing yun zong¡¯s ferocious killing intent sweep over them from behind the rockery, xiao yin was so angry that he kept hitting black ball¡¯s head with his sturdy long legs. ¡°brother, let¡¯s run!¡± su qingqing grabbed her brother¡¯s hand and pulled hard. however, her brother remained unmoved and stood steadily on the spot. under su qingqing¡¯s puzzled gaze, su ye smiled with determination. ¡°little sister, don¡¯t be afraid. he can¡¯t do anything to us.¡± just as su qingqing was wondering why her brother would say that, there was a sudden rumbling sound in the air. ¡°buzz buzz buzz!¡± the terrifying sound scared yun zong so much that goosebumps instantly appeared on his back. he lowered his head and looked at the thing that had been smashed into pieces under his feet. if he didn¡¯t look, he wouldn¡¯t know. when he saw it, yun zong almost peed his pants! what he had stepped on was a completely destroyed hornet¡¯s nest. at this moment, the hornets inside were all agitated and swarmed out like a black wave. ¡°yahhhh!¡± with a miserable scream that sounded like a pig being slaughtered, yun zong jumped three feet high like a monkey whose butt had been burned. without a word, he carried second elder and ran. black and yellow hornets the size of half a palm swarmed out of their nests. the buzzing of their wings reverberated through the air like a curse, heading straight in the direction of yun zong. yun zong cried for his parents as he was chased. he jumped around the garden with second elder, letting out a miserable cry like a pig being slaughtered. however, the more yun zong ran and screamed, the more excited the swarms of hornets became. in a few moves, he was stung into a pig¡¯s head. yun zong couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. he quickly shot out spiritual power ammunition to drive away the hornets. when the hornets were finally driven away, yun zong¡¯s face had swollen to three times its size. it was like a well-fermented steamed bun, bulging and swollen, with a strange red in its white color. ¡°ahahaha! young master, look, he looks like a wild boar possessed by a spirit!¡± black ball cackled loudly and let out a sharp mocking sound. with hardly a patch of unscathed skin on his body, yun zong, carrying second elder who was similarly turned into a pig-headed figure by the hornet stings, turned around and glared viciously in the direction of the two children. yun zong¡¯s ferocious and ruthless gaze was as if he was looking at his father¡¯s murderer. ¡°i¡¯ll kill you all!¡± su ye immediately shielded su qingqing behind him and looked at yunzong coldly. ¡°brother, he is very powerful.¡± su qingqing looked at yun zong warily. she could clearly feel the terrifying aura around yun zong. su ye didn¡¯t say anything. instead, he held his sister¡¯s hand tightly. without a second thought, yun zong hoisted second elder onto his back and aggressively charged toward the siblings. black ball was so frightened that it flapped its wings anxiously. ¡°awoooo, they¡¯re coming, they¡¯re coming!¡± su ye stayed put and watched as yun zong approached step by step. ¡°young master, what are you doing? hurry up and run!¡± as xiao yin spoke, it leaped up and rushed out, then stood firmly in front of the two children. ¡°wait a little longer.¡± su ye looked at yunzong, unwilling to give up. cold sweat also seeped out of his forehead as he hurriedly said. ¡°run! run!¡± black ball flapped its wings anxiously above the siblings¡¯ heads. it could have left immediately, but it did not leave the siblings behind. yun zong, with an almost terrifying speed, reached a halt right in front of the siblings.. Chapter 355 - Chapter 355: What Sorcery Did You Use? chapter 355: what sorcery did you use? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°you two little rascals, go to heli! ¡± a bloodthirsty killing intent rose in yun zong¡¯s eyes. as he spoke, he launched an attack straight at the siblings¡¯ heads. su ye remained fearless as he watched yun zong¡¯s face suddenly turn red. the forceful attack came to a halt, and yun zong had no idea what had happened. he felt as if half of his strength had been drained away in an instant. helpless and trembling, he collapsed to the ground. his skin had turned bright red, and he resembled a boiled shrimp! clueless about what had happened, yun zong could only glare at the siblings in front of him with a mixture of fear and anger, questioning them with his eyes. ¡°what kind of sorcery did you use?¡± as yun zong spoke, he felt that not only was his face swollen, but his throat was also swollen. his breathing became uncontrollably rapid and he could only cough painfully on the ground. ¡°we didn¡¯t use any sorcery at all. you¡¯re the one who¡¯s allergic to the bee venom.¡± su qingqing noticed something amiss and looked at su ye with a smile. ¡°brother, you¡¯re so awesome!¡± bee venom can trigger allergic reactions in most people. the venom of ordinary bees could not be underestimated, let alone the venom of hornets. it was enough to make yun zong immobilized for a short period of time. only someone as smart as su ye could think of such a method. ¡°this person can¡¯t move now. let¡¯s go and inform the people at the residence.¡± su ye glanced at yun zong indifferently, then took his sister¡¯s hand, and turned to leave. ¡°bastard¡­i¡± he was so angry that his eyes were about to spew fire. yun zong¡¯s limbs were gradually losing strength. he was so frightened that he hurriedly took out an antidote elixir and gave it to himself. the potent medicinal power instantly circulated through his entire body, significantly alleviating the poisoning, his stiff limbs regained their strength, and he struggled to stand up. yun zong then forcefully fed another antidote elixir into the immobilized second elder s mouth. then, he sneered, ¡°you two little scoundrels thought you could restrain me? you guys are still inexperienced.¡± su ye immediately turned his head warily and looked behind him. he saw yun zong pouncing toward him and his sister like a ferocious wolf. sweat formed on su yers back, and he quickly shielded his sister behind him. however, before yun zong could ger close, a figure dressed in dark purple appeared like a godsend and kicked yun zong away with a single strike. this time, yunzong flew very fast and far away. he crashed into the stone pillar of the garden pavilion, and his head immediately bled. the man in the dark purple robe landed steadily and protected the children behind him. feeling the wild and domineering aura around the man, the children who were still in shock raised their heads and shouted excitedly, ¡°ninth uncle!¡± the cold killing intent in his eyes disappeared completely when he turned to look at the children. xiao yan¡¯s eyes were full of indulgence as he asked gently, ¡°are you both okay? any injuries?¡± ¡°we¡¯re all fine. thank you, ninth uncle.¡± after su ye finished speaking, he looked at yun zong who was lying on the ground in the distance. ¡°it¡¯s all my fault. 1 couldn¡¯t completely subdue him and almost caused qingqing to get hurt.¡± su ye didn¡¯t dare to imagine what kind of danger they would have to endure if ninth uncle hadn¡¯t arrived in rime. xiao yan raised his hand and patted su ye s head, just as he was about to comfort him, a fiery red figure rushed over and headed straight for yun zong.. Chapter 356 - Chapter 356: Ninth Uncle Is So Handsome! chapter 356: ninth uncle is so handsome! translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio yun zong on this side struggled to sit up straight with a dumbfounded expression. he didn¡¯t even know what had happened, but he received a fierce punch to the face. ¡°did you eat the guts of a bear or a leopard? how dare you bully our kid!¡± ye liuguang looked unwillingly at xiao yan behind him and muttered, ¡®damn it, i¡¯m actually one step behind that kid!¡± ye liuguang couldn¡¯t have expected a crippled man to be faster than him. he vented all his dissatisfaction on yun zong. poor yun zong was beaten until he cried for his parents. it was only after he was beaten black and blue by ye liuguang that he was dragged to the children. ¡°who are you people? how dare you treat me like this!¡± yun zong was completely defenseless after being beaten and could only croak in his hoarse voice. ¡°you still dare to talk nonsense.¡± xiao yan glanced at yun zong impatiently, then kicked him in the chest and stomped him to the ground. ¡°wow! uncle nine is so handsome!¡± su qingqing turned into a fangirl and clapped her hands excitedly. xiao yan couldn¡¯t help bur curl his lips into a smile before he glanced at ye liuguang. although xiao yan hadn¡¯t said a word, ye liuguang sensed a hint of provocation in the man¡¯s eyes. without hesitation, ye liuguang also punched yun zong and then looked ar su qingqing. ¡®qingqing, look at me!¡± ¡°wow! uncle liuguang is also very handsome. both uncles are very handsome!¡± su qingqing said happily, successfully eliciting satisfied smiles from both men. poor yun zong was used as a tool for showing off and was swiftly beaten. his misery knew no bounds. xiao yan and ye liuguang were overjoyed by the praise. just as they were feeling happy, they heard su qingqing speak again. ¡°however, who is more powerful, ninth uncle or uncle liuguang?¡± su qingqing¡¯s voice was soft as she asked curiously. the hair on their back stood up. su ye turned to look at su qingqing, who had no problem raising rhe issue. ¡°qingqing, why are you saying this?¡± ¡°i¡¯m just curious. brother, look, ninth uncle is so powerful, and uncle liuguang is also powerful. they both beat this big bad guy who bullied us so badly, but who is more powerful?¡± su qingqing squatted down innocently. she propped her chin up with her hands and stared at yun zong as she asked, ¡°which uncle of mine do you think is more powerful?¡± as soon as su qingqing finished speaking, xiao yan and ye liuguang¡¯s murderous gazes landed on yun zong. yun zong¡¯s heart was in agony. he had never thought that he would actually have to face such a terrifying dilemma! these two men¡¯s terrifying gazes were cast on him. how was he supposed to answer them?? feeling that he was about to be pierced through by these two terrifying men¡¯s gazes, yun zong timidly shifted his gaze away and avoided the main topic, ¡°i don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°what¡¯s there to not know? whoever hurt you the most is the stronger one!¡± black ball chimed in, not missing the chance to stir up trouble. it flapped its little wings happily and flew around yun zong. ¡°come on, tell us, tell us!¡± yun zong had never thought that black ball was the divine beast they were after this time. he only felt that this damned crow was really asking for a beating.. how was he supposed to answer this?! Chapter 357 - Chapter 357: We Hadn’t Determined The Winner Yet chapter 357: we hadn¡¯t determined the winner yet translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio no matter who yun zong said was more powerful, the other one was more than capable of turning him into ashes. this was clearly a matter of life and death for him. ¡°why aren¡¯t you answering? tell me, between me and ninth prince, who hurt you more?¡± ye liuguang crossed his arms and looked down at yun zong as he asked with a smile. xiao yan also fixed a cold and cruel gaze on yun zong, ¡°it seems like he¡¯s been beaten for too long, he can¡¯t even remember who hurt him more.¡± hearing this, yun zong raised his head in horror and was immediately punched in the face by ye liuguang. ¡°was it me who hurt you more?¡± ye liuguang clenched his fists and asked coldly. ¡°sob sob sob¡­¡± one of yun zong¡¯s eye sockets instantly turned into a panda¡¯s. he covered his face and nodded bitterly. ¡°yes, yes.¡± when xiao yan heard this, he raised his eyebrows and gave yun zong a backhand punch, completing his set of panda eyes. ¡°i¡¯ll give you one more chance. who hurt you more?¡± ¡°it was you, you hurt me more!¡± yun zong¡¯s eyes had successfully turned into panda eyes. he trembled in fear and kept begging for mercy. ¡°both of you are heroes and you¡¯re both very strong. it hurts equally when you hit me! please, spare me!¡± ¡°no.¡± xiao yan coldly rejected yun zong, his gaze so cold that it seemed to be able to freeze him, ¡°in a comparison between the two of us, there¡¯s always a winner and a loser.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± it was rare for ye liuguang to have the same thoughts as xiao yan. he crossed his arms and continued to say coldly, ¡°you can¡¯t tell, which only proves that you didn¡¯t feel it with your heart. come, we¡¯ll each give you one more punch. feel it properly.¡± ¡°no, no!¡± yun zong wanted to cry but had no tears. he raised his voice and let out a wail that sounded like a chicken being slaughtered. bang! bang! xiao yan and ye liuguang attacked at the same time. they each kicked yunzong and sent him flying before picking him up to ask who was stronger. ¡°sob, sob, it¡¯s this young master who¡¯s stronger!¡± yun zong had no choice and randomly picked one, looking at ye liuguang as he said it. ye liuguang looked at xiao yan smugly. xiao yan¡¯s face was cold as he directly kicked yun zong¡¯s dantian. ¡°no, no, no, it¡¯s your highness who¡¯s stronger, your highness is stronger!¡± yun zong hurriedly changed his statement, only to receive another punch from ye liuguang. regardless of who yun zong chose, the other one would be dissatisfied. in the end, yun zong had been beaten half to death, and he rolled his eyes and passed out. ¡°this is useless.¡± xiao yan looked unhappily at yun zong, who had fallen to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up. his gaze was indifferent as if he was looking at an ant by the roadside. ¡°that¡¯s right. we haven¡¯t determined the winner yet.¡± after ye liuguang finished speaking, he suddenly felt an aura not far away. at the same time, they looked at the source of the sound and saw second elder, who had just recovered from the poison, attempting to escape. just as he struggled to stand up, the two men¡¯s gazes nearly frightened second elder into kneeling. ¡°since this person can¡¯t tell who¡¯s stronger between us, then let¡¯s change to someone else to continue asking.¡± as xiao yan spoke, his figure flashed as he charged toward second elder. ¡°stop right there! if anyone is going to ask, it¡¯s me first!¡± ye liuguang chased after him, unwilling to admit defeat. ¡°don¡¯t come over!¡± second elder let out a mournful wail and was immediately knocked to the ground by the two of them. xiao yin watched the two men¡¯s almost brutal actions in fear and couldn¡¯t help but shed a tear of sympathy for second elder.. ¡°since they want to determine the winner, why don¡¯t they just fight each other? isn¡¯t that faster?¡± Chapter 358 - Chapter 358: Master Is Indeed The Strongest! chapter 358: master is indeed the strongest! translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°the reason is very simple, because mother forbids them to fight,¡± su ye said with a serene gaze. ¡°in that case, master is indeed the strongest!¡± black ball exclaimed. meanwhile, su qingqing also noticed su qian¡¯s figure. ¡°mother, you¡¯re here.¡± su qian was woken up by the loud and miserable screams of yun zong and second elder. no matter how deep her sleep was, such a noise could rouse her. ¡°what¡¯s going on? who are these two?¡± she looked at the unconscious yun zong and second elder who were being ruthlessly trampled on by the two men and asked in confusion. ¡°they are bad people who came to assassinate mother!¡± su ye said loudly. su qian couldn¡¯t believe it as she looked at second elder, who was howling in misery on the ground while clutching his head. it was the first time she had seen such a pathetic assassin. second elder couldn¡¯t even cry at this point. he and yun zong had originally vowed to work together and believed that they could kill su qian! however, who would have thought that the two of them would not even be able to touch a single strand of su qian¡¯s hair before they were crushed to the ground. up until now, they had no way to fight back. they were poisoned and beaten up. it could be said that they were in an extremely miserable state. ¡°they are from the tianji sect. tonight, we are waiting for them to deliver themselves to our doorstep.¡± after xiao yan finished speaking, he took the initiative to walk to su qian¡¯s side. ¡°qian¡¯er, quickly take a look at our achievements.¡± ye liuguang also came to show off. ¡°as long as you praise me, i¡¯ll immediately place them under a curse and finish them off.¡± ¡°no, no! you can¡¯t kill us!¡± second elder said in a panic, his gaze towards ye liuguang filled with deep fear, ¡°we are from the tianji sect! if you kill us, aren¡¯t you afraid of retaliation from the tianji sect?¡± xiao yan, su qian, and ye liuguang didn¡¯t think much of this. they just sneered. their mocking attitude made second elder¡¯s heart even more uneasy. ¡°your people from the tianji sect came to assassinate me in the middle of the night, so are you not afraid of retaliation from our xuanyun sect?¡± su qian retorted, then casually raised her lips, ¡°since you dared to come and kill me, be prepared to be killed by me in return.¡± the people of the tianji sect came to kill her, but she had killed them instead. they deserved it. no one could think of holding her responsible. ¡°who said we¡¯re here to kill you? we just wanted to discuss something with you about su yunxian!¡± second eider¡¯s eyes darted around as he immediately said righteously. su qian was stunned by second elder¡¯s shamelessness. ¡°you¡¯re already an adult. why are you still so shameless?¡± su qian looked at second elder and asked genuinely from the bottom of her heart. two experts wearing night attires sneaked into the residence in the middle of the night just to have a chat with her? did this old man take her for a fool? ¡°qian¡¯er, there¡¯s no need for us to waste our breath on this undying man. let¡¯s just finish him off and end this once and for all.¡± ye liuguang glanced at second elder with disdain and said. su qian smiled and flicked her finger. a small amount of toxicant powder flew out and landed on second elder¡¯s face. second elder held his breath, but the powder still scattered on his face and stuck to his skin, causing red and swollen pustules to appear on his face. the pustules gradually spread throughout his body, until he finally vomited blood and died. ¡°xiao yin, i¡¯ll leave the rest to you,¡± su qian said indifferently to xiao yin.. Chapter 359 - Chapter 359: The Life Soul Token Shattered chapter 359: the life soul token shattered translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio xiao yin had a potent toxin in his body, so it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to kill yun zong with a casual bite. ¡°yes.¡± xiao yin crawled over slowly and then directly gave yun zong a bite. under the effect of the toxicant, the unconscious yunzong was suddenly awakened by the pain. then, the muscles all over his body twisted, and he let out a miserable cry like a pig being slaughtered. pitch-black toxic blood flowed out from his seven orifices until he finally breathed his last. after completing everything, su qian yawned lazily. ¡°your highness and liuguang have worked hard. it¡¯s getting late. go back and sleep early.¡± ¡°mother, 1 want to sleep with you,¡± su qingqing said coquettishly as she pounced over and hugged su qian¡¯s thigh. ¡°alright.¡± su qian nodded in agreement. after pulling su qingqing, she didn¡¯t forget to bring her precious son back to her room. meanwhile, in first elder¡¯s room of the tianji sect. ¡°first elder, first elder, something terrible has happened!¡± the guard hurriedly rushed to the first elder¡¯s door, so frightened that even his voice changed. yun xiao, who was sleeping soundly, was woken up by the commotion. he sat up on the bed and glared at the guard who had barged in. he pointed at his nose and scolded, ¡°bastard, what are you doing in the middle of the night?¡± the guard was scared out of his wits and trembled. ¡°first elder, something terrible has happened. second elder and young master yun¡¯s life soul tokens have shattered!¡± ¡°what did you say?!¡± yun xiao¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. he lifted the blanket and got up. he was so anxious that he didn¡¯t even put on his shoes and rushed all the way to the ancestral hall. sure enough, there were two more broken life soul tokens in the ancestral hall. they belonged to second elder and yun zong. yun xiao¡¯s footsteps were unsteady, and he almost fell to the ground. he looked incredulous. ¡°how, how is this possible? where did that woman get such terrifying strength from?¡± second elder and yun zong, one sixth-rank expert and one fifth-rank expert, if they worked together, even a seventh-rank expert would not be able to defeat them. however, these two people were actually dealt with so easily! yun xiao¡¯s face turned ashen, and his legs went limp. his mind rumbled, and at this moment, he finally realized how terrifying the poison physician du qi was. a bone-chilling coldness spread throughout his body. yun xiao took a deep breath and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°pass down my order. report this matter to the sect master immediately and ask for his guidance!¡± ¡°yes, sir!¡± the guard dared not to delay. he rushed down and went to carry out the orders. time flew by, and the night passed without a dream. the next morning, su qian was surprised to receive a visit from yan chen and feng tianjiao together. su qian asked the people from the imperial residence to bring the two of them to her room. when su qian saw the two of them enter, she raised her hand and greeted them with a smile, ¡°you¡¯re both here. come and sit.¡± ¡°wow, sister su, you¡¯ve got a nice place here. it¡¯s clear that the ninth prince really cares about you.¡± after saying that, feng tianjiao sat down opposite su qian and threw her a flirtatious look. su qian raised her eyebrows and stopped pouring tea for feng tianjiao. she said teasingly, ¡°are you deliberately teasing me? if you dare to do anything bad again, 1 won¡¯t give you this cup of tea.¡± ¡°oh my, sister su, 1 was just joking with you. why did you take it seriously?¡± feng tianjiao looked at su qian coquettishly and quickly nudged yan chen, who was beside her. ¡°look at you.. why aren¡¯t you helping me?¡± Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: Sect Meeting chapter 360: sect meeting translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio yan chen glanced at feng tianjiao and said calmly, ¡°i think miss su did the right thing. there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡± ¡°hmph, i¡¯m too lazy to argue with you. sister su, the reason we came here today is to convey the sect master¡¯s orders.1¡® feng tian jiao finally revealed the purpose of her visit. ¡°this is a letter from the sect master.¡± as he spoke, yan chen took out an envelope and handed it to su qian. su qian took the letter and opened it to read it seriously. ¡°the sect master wants me to accompany you guys to the sect meeting?¡± the sect meeting was held once every three years between the various sects. in essence, it was a banquet held in a sect. after the banquet, the various sects would exchange disciples with each other. they would go to other sects to study for a few months or even a year, thereby enhancing their respective strengths. naturally, this was also a way for the various sects to restrain and befriend each other. sometimes, certain sects would choose suitable marriage partners from their sects and send them to other sects. if there was an opportunity, they could strengthen their ties even further. in the past, the sect elders were required to bring the sect disciple to participate in the sect meeting. previously, su qian¡¯s identity had never been exposed, and the sect master had never forced her to attend. now that su qian had taken the initiative to expose her identity, the sect master wanted her to participate in the sect meeting so that she could interact with the members from the other sects. su qian didn¡¯t have any emotions about the exchange. however, since sect master arranged it, she couldn¡¯t reject him. seeing that su qian remained silent, yan chen said gently, ¡°sect master said that if it s inconvenient for miss su, they can also appoint someone else.¡± ¡°it¡¯s just a banquet. what¡¯s so inconvenient about it?¡± su qian put down the letter and spoke. ¡°sister su, don¡¯t you know? the meeting this time was held in tianji sect.¡± feng tianjiao looked at su qian worriedly. ¡°sister su, don¡¯t you have a grudge against tianji sect? so if you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t go. it¡¯s fine to stay at home and take care of yourself.¡± in the eyes of outsiders, su qian¡¯s actions regarding su yunxian seemed like she was upholding justice by killing the living dead su yunxian and saving the people. however, in the eyes of the people of tianji sect, this matter was not so easy to resolve. in the end, those people still did not know how to frame su qian. su qian was originally uninterested, but feng tianjiao¡¯s reminder piqued her interest. ¡°oh? attending the sect meeting at tianji sect? isn¡¯t that quite interesting?¡± ¡°so, miss su has decided to participate?¡± yan chen asked worriedly. ¡°don¡¯t worry, they can¡¯t do anything to me,¡± su qian said confidently. ¡°that¡¯s right. sister su¡¯s strength is so powerful that even if the people of tianji sect wanted to play tricks, they wouldn¡¯t have the chance.¡± feng tianjiao looked at su qian expectantly. ¡°then, sister su, we¡¯ll depart now. we¡¯ll be able to arrive at tianji sect two days in advance. let¡¯s make some preparations first.11 ¡°then you guys go first. i¡¯ll set off in two days,¡± su qian said. ¡°aren¡¯t you coming with us, miss su?¡± yan chen immediately looked like a cabbage that had been hit by frost as he asked dejectedly.. Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: Find You Both Bothersome chapter 361: find you both bothersome translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio having to ignore the expectant gazes of the two, su qian nodded and confirmed, ¡°yes, i still have some matters to attend to here for the next two days. i¡¯ll leave promptly two days later.¡± ¡°alright then. sister su, remember, there will be many people at the sect meeting. many people are waiting to catch us in the wrong, so you must not be late.¡± feng tianjiao warned worriedly. ¡°alright, 1 understand.¡± su qian nodded in agreement. she wanted to invite them for breakfast, but the two politely declined. they always remembered that this was the ninth prince¡¯s residence, not su qian¡¯s house. there were certain etiquette to be followed, and while visiting was fine, staying for a meal would be pushing it too far. so, they decided to leave quickly. su qian didn¡¯t insist. after sending the two of them off, she explained her departure plans to xiao yan, ye liuguang, and the two children. all four of them expressed a desire to accompany su qian, but she decisively turned them down. when explaining the reason to the two children, su qian was more tactful. she was mainly worried about their safety. however, when dealing with xiao yan and ye liuguang, su qian wasn¡¯t as gentle. ye liuguang clung to su qian like a piece of adhesive plaster. wherever she went, he followed, incessantly asking, ¡°why didn¡¯t you bring me along?¡± after sending the refined elixirs to xiao yan, su qian pushed the door open and heard xiao yan say, ¡°why aren¡¯t you bringing me along?¡± faced with the two men¡¯s abandoned gazes, su qian¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°no reason, 1 just find you both bothersome.¡± xiao yan and ye liuguang were greatly disheartened by her words and they were like little cabbages that had been hit by the frost and settled down. two days later, after su qian prepared the last healing elixir for xiao yan, she rode a flying demonic beast all the way to tianji sect. the flying demonic beast was extremely huge. a wooden house hung from its body. the house was divided into several compartments. it could carry more than ten people at once. the journey from the imperial capital to the tianji sect would take a full day and cost fifty taels of silver. su qian had always been a spendthrift, but this didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t value money. when she handed over 100 taels of silver to the owner of the flying demonic beast for herself and qian rong, she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look at black ball beside her, ¡°when will you work hard and save me this money?¡± when black ball heard that, it smiled awkwardly. ¡°hehehe, 1¡¯11 work hard. i¡¯ll eat more and grow bigger. i¡¯ll try to fly to the sky with you, master!¡± with those words from black ball, su qian felt relieved. she boarded the flying demonic beast with black ball and qian rong. that night, as the sky darkened, dazzling rays of light enveloped the entire tianji sect. in tianji sect¡¯s square, the banquet was a lively scene. most of the people from the various large sects had already arrived. among them, there were quite several young geniuses. they were all the younger generation of the various large sects, and they were even the future all-powerful experts on this continent. feng tianjiao and yan chen from xuanyun sect attracted the attention of most of the people present. in particular, yan chen, not only was he incredibly powerful, but he also possessed exquisite features, with a fair complexion and delicate facial features. coupled with his ethereal temperament, he had captured the hearts of countless young ladies at the scene.. Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: I’d Like To See Her As Soon As Possible chapter 362: i¡¯d like to see her as soon as possible translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio seeing this, feng tianjiao cast a disdainful look at yan chen. ¡°that¡¯s why i don¡¯t like to go out with you.¡± yan chen had grown up with feng tianjiao and they were childhood friends. naturally, he was not so cold to feng tianjiao. ¡°miss feng, how did 1 offend you?¡± ¡°of course it¡¯s because young master yan chen is too outstanding, causing others to look at young master, which bothers sister feng.¡± the other xuanyun sect disciples who came with them teased. ¡°among the young experts, there are many who are better than me,¡± yan chen said coldly. ¡°the saintess of jade lady palace is undoubtedly the strongest among the younger generation. but now, young sect master of demon sect, fan jinghua, has used the forbidden art and his strength has dropped from sixth-rank to fifth-rank. his strength is no longer as good as young master yan chen. even yun zong, who used to be on par with young master, seems to have encountered some trouble.¡± because he was talking about tianji sect, the male disciple carefully lowered his voice and looked around vigilantly. ¡°what happened to yun zong? i haven¡¯t heard any news about him,¡± feng tianjiao asked curiously. ¡°i¡¯m not too sure either. i heard from tianji sect disciples that yun zong went into a rage within the sect, suddenly rushed out, and second elder went after him. but it¡¯s been several days, and there¡¯s been no news from either of them!¡± the disciple continued to speak carefully. ¡°in that case, i haven¡¯t seen him or second elder.¡± yan chen looked around and said. in general, at such an event, the most outstanding of the younger generation would attend. the saintess of the jade lady palace didn¡¯t like mingling with strangers and never participated in such activities. everyone was accustomed to this. as for fan jinghua, he was too ashamed to attend. however, yunzong had always liked to challenge yan chen. he was an extremely arrogant and frivolous person. he certainly wouldn¡¯t miss such an opportunity to show off. therefore, it was indeed strange that he hadn¡¯t shown up today. the disciples of xuanyun sect couldn¡¯t help but whisper among themselves. only yan chen cleared his throat and said, ¡°it¡¯s someone else¡¯s matter after all. we shouldn¡¯t get involved or talk about it privately to avoid giving others ammunition to discredit our xuanyun sect.¡± ¡°yes, senior brother is right.¡± xuanyun sect¡¯s disciples immediately fell silent. no one dared to question yan chen¡¯s words. ¡°yan chen¡­¡± feng tianjiao nudged yan chen¡¯s arm and gave him a look. following feng tianjiao¡¯s gaze, yan chen was surprised to see yun xiao approaching them. ¡°hehehe, young master yan chen, miss feng, it¡¯s been a while.¡± yun xiao smiled as he walked up to them and cupped his hands. ¡°elder yun.¡± they both responded with greetings, and the disciples behind them followed suit, showing proper respect. yan chen and feng tianjiao didn¡¯t particularly like yun xiao. especially when they looked around and felt that the security of tianji sect seemed to be particularly tight today, so they became even more cautious. ¡°i wonder if elder yun has anything to say?¡± yan chen sized up yun xiao and asked. ¡°oh, it¡¯s nothing major. i just wanted to ask the two of you why the elders of your sect haven¡¯t arrived yet?¡± after yun xiao finished speaking, the smile on his face instantly became even more amiable. ¡°i¡¯ve long heard of third elder¡¯s great reputation but haven¡¯t had a chance to pay my respects. naturally, i¡¯d like to see her as soon as possible today.¡± yun xiao¡¯s words caused yan chen and feng tianjiao¡¯s hearts to tighten.. Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: Tianji Sect Has No Shame chapter 363: tianji sect has no shame translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio both of them looked at yun xiao with complicated expressions that were hard to put into words. in the end, it was yan chen who gave yun xiao a cold look and asked, ¡°we have never revealed which elder is coming. how did first elder determine that it was third elder who was coming?¡± the smile on yun xiao¡¯s lips froze for a moment. however, yun xiao soon laughed it off. ¡°of course, i overheard it by chance. i¡¯ve never met third elder before, so i¡¯m looking forward to seeing the true appearance of the poison physician.¡± yun xiao¡¯s words seemed to be flawless, but in fact, he had already broken out in a cold sweat on his back. how did he know? naturally, it was because he had secretly investigated and knew in advance that su qian was coming! moreover, he was indeed too impatient. he was afraid that su qian wouldn¡¯t come, so he panicked and came up to ask. after all, it was his grandson who had died. whether su qian would pay the price or not today depended on whether she dared to show up! ¡°she¡¯ll naturally come when she should.¡± yan chen coldly looked at yun xiao and said. ¡°oh, okay, okay.¡± yun xiao replied twice in a row and then retreated. his forehead was covered in a cold sweat. ¡°yan chen, something doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± feng tianjiao looked at yun xiao¡¯s back with an uneasy expression, then moved closer to yan chen. ¡°this yun xiao isn¡¯t a warm-hearted person. even if he knew that sister su was coming, based on his usual personality, he wouldn¡¯t have come forward to ask.¡± ¡°i¡¯m also wondering why yun xiao acted this way,¡± yan chen replied. for some reason, he suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°it seems that sister su has been targeted by them.¡± ¡°why are the people from tianji sect so petty?¡± at this moment, another disciple stood up and spoke up for su qian. ¡°su yunxian became a living dead, so she deserved to die. our third elder is helping the people get rid of evil. it¡¯s fine if tianji sect doesn¡¯t appreciate it, but they actually want to hold a grudge?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. tianji sect has no shame!¡± ¡°young master yan chen, miss feng, don¡¯t worry. there are sect members everywhere. we didn¡¯t do anything wrong regarding su yunxian¡¯s matter. tianji sect can¡¯t find trouble with us!¡± the disciples were all in cahoots, so they were obviously not worried. ¡°what do you mean by that? what are you worried about?¡± feng tianjiao asked in confusion. ¡°it¡¯s hard to say now. tianjiao, can you contact miss su now?¡± yan chen asked. ¡°i, i can¡¯t.¡± feng tianjiao was at a loss as she said, ¡°moreover, it¡¯s getting late. the banquet will start soon. if we only think of stopping them now, i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too late¡­¡± when yan chen heard this, his brows furrowed even more. then, he said faintly, ¡°let¡¯s wait and see for now. hopefully, nothing else goes wrong.¡± feng tianjiao nodded as well. then, she happened to catch sight of an unexpected figure out of the corner of her eye. for a moment, not only was feng tianjiao shocked, but everyone present was also shocked. the person who came was an old man with a divine aura. he was dressed in a cloud-colored robe, and his aged eyes were filled with shrewdness. he exuded a majestic aura, and the moment he appeared, everyone present revealed a shocked expression. ¡°what¡¯s going on? wasn¡¯t it said that the sect master was in seclusion and wouldn¡¯t participate in this year¡¯s sect meeting?¡± someone in the crowd asked in confusion. indeed, the old man before them was none other than the sect master of tianji sect! Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: The Poison Physician’s Face Is Really Big chapter 364: the poison physician¡¯s face is really big translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio previously, there had been news that tianji sect¡¯s sect master was in seclusion, so everyone assumed that the sect master wouldn¡¯t appear personally today. however, who knew that he would actually come? moreover, he had not given any notice before. his arrival was so sudden that it caught everyone off guard. as they looked around at the strict security measures, a sense of unease suddenly welled up in their hearts. not only was tianji sect heavily guarded today, but even the sect master, who shouldn¡¯t have appeared, had appeared. this clearly indicated that something was amiss! everyone looked at each other and saw some uneasiness in each other¡¯s eyes. the sect master clearly felt the fluctuation of everyone¡¯s emotions, but he ignored it. instead, he quickly walked to the main seat and sat down. he looked around and frowned. ¡°where is she?¡± yun xiao quickly stepped forward and lowered his voice. he replied in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°she hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± the sect master immediately frowned impatiently. ¡°when does the banquet start?¡± ¡°reporting to sect master, there is still an incense stick of time left,¡± yun xiao continued to answer. this time, the sect master cleared his throat and raised his voice to ask, ¡°first elder, have all the distinguished guests arrived?¡± ¡°reporting to sect master, we are still missing one person,¡± yun xiao replied loudly. as he spoke, he lowered his head to hide the cold smile that flashed across his lips. ¡°who is it?¡± tianji sect¡¯s sect master asked even though he knew the answer. ¡°according to the disciples of xuanyun sect, third elder du qi hasn¡¯t arrived yet!¡± yun xiao seemed to be afraid that the people present couldn¡¯t hear him as he said loudly. the expressions of xuanyun sect¡¯s disciples all changed, while the other guests began to discuss. ¡°the poison physician is coming? this was something that had never happened before!¡± ¡°isn¡¯t the poison physician su qian from the imperial capital? now that she¡¯s exposed her identity, she naturally doesn¡¯t mind appearing in public.¡± ¡°look at this poison physician¡¯s face. while everyone else has already arrived, she¡¯s fashionably late.¡± ¡°she¡¯s a poison physician with a prestigious status. how can you compare to her?¡± these words added a bit of mockery. when yan chen heard this, he shot a sharp glare at the person who had just spoken, scaring him so much that he shut his mouth in fear. yan chen could shut the mouths of others with a single glance, but he couldn¡¯t shut the mouths of tianji sect¡¯s sect master. ¡°hehe, the elder of xuanyun sect, the most formidable one, dares to be late at this sect meeting. truly arrogant and insolent. she can¡¯t be provoked!¡± the sect master of tianji sect suddenly sneered. his words were as sharp as a blade, and it was clearly directed to someone! just as everyone was at a loss, a fiery red figure strode in from outside the door like a dazzling morning glow. the moment she appeared, everyone gasped in surprise. they thought, ¡°what a beautiful woman!¡± no flowery words could describe her beauty. she seemed like an ice goddess wrapped in flames, with flawless, ethereal skin, an imposing presence like the peak of a mountain, and phoenix-like eyes that sparkled with radiance. a peach blossom was marked between her eyebrows, her lips were crimson, and a slight curve at the corner of her lips was alluring. a single glance at her was enough to bewitch one¡¯s soul, leaving them enchanted. all the men present, regardless of their age, were intoxicated. many people were stunned and filled with shock. this was the poison physician su qian! before su qian revealed her identity, many people thought that du qi was an old man. after all, it was unimaginable that a woman could possess such terrifying strength. moreover, this woman was young and exceptionally beautiful, the same woman who had been a laughingstock six years ago! ¡°miss su, what a grand display. you left so many of us waiting here just for you to come.¡± the moment the sect master saw su qian, he clenched his fists angrily.. Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: You’re Just A Wretched Man, Not Worthy Of Insulting My Master chapter 365: you¡¯re just a wretched man, not worthy of insulting my master translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio yun xiao felt the same. both of them thought about the three members of tianji sect who had been killed by su qian and wished they could charge forward right now and obliterate su qian into ashes. su qian, however, didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°yan chen, am i late?¡± yan chen immediately took a step forward. ¡°reporting to elder su, you are not late. the banquet is scheduled to start in half an incense stick¡¯s time.¡± ¡°in that case, it¡¯s not me, su qian, who¡¯s being extravagant. it¡¯s tianji sect that¡¯s being extravagant, making other sects wait for you in advance, acting so arrogantly.¡± su qian smiled disdainfully. ¡°unfortunately, tianji sect can make arrangements for others, but you¡¯re not worthy of making things difficult for me.¡± when everyone saw this, they looked at each other, not knowing what to do. what was going on? why are they arguing? although everyone didn¡¯t know what had happened, anyone with eyes could tell that su qian and the sect master of tianji sect didn¡¯t get along! looking at su qian¡¯s devastatingly beautiful face, everyone felt even more puzzled. why was this woman so bold? this was tianji sect and she dared to be so brazen while on the enemy¡¯s territory. did she want to die? ¡°sister su, tianji sect seem to be targeting you. you should leave.¡± feng tianjiao rushed forward and spoke with a serious expression. ¡°no need,¡± su qian said calmly as she raised her hand to signal xuanyun sect¡¯s disciples to remain calm. strangely enough, the disciples of xuanyun sect, except for yan chen and feng tianjiao, had never seen su qian before. however, for some reason, su qian¡¯s comforting gesture miraculously soothed the uneasiness in their hearts and made them feel at ease. following that, a burst of murderous footsteps was heard. the guards of tianji sect, who had been waiting for a long time, swarmed forward and surrounded the entire square. these guards had been carefully trained by tianji sect, and their strength was formidable. at this moment, they surrounded everyone in their military attire, making everyone feel nervous and extremely uneasy. ¡°everyone, don¡¯t worry. our tianji sect¡¯s target today is only su qian.¡± a cold glint flashed across yun xiao¡¯s eyes. at this moment, he tore off his pretense and glared at su qian with hatred. ¡°wretched woman, you dare to come!¡± ¡°impudent, who allows you to be impudent to my master!¡± behind su qian, qian rong, with black ball on her shoulder, angrily retorted. ¡°that¡¯s right. you¡¯re just a wretched man, not worthy of insulting my master. you¡¯re not worthy, you¡¯re not worthy!¡± black ball flapped its wings and screeched. yun xiao had always been proud and arrogant, and couldn¡¯t tolerate being insulted by a crow. he was so angry that he wanted to strangle the stupid bird to death, but he was pulled back by the sect master of tianji sect ¡°bastard, can¡¯t you tell what that is?!¡± sect master¡¯s eyes were filled with a burning light as he said with fanaticism, ¡°that¡¯s a divine beast!¡± the sect master had once seen a divine beast. with just a glance, he remembered the aura around the divine beast! although the crow looked unimpressive and emitted a weak aura, it was still a cub. its appearance was just meant to deceive others. he never expected su qian to be so fearless as to bring a divine beast here. the sect master of tianji sect looked at her with even more fervor. he had planned to capture su qian and force her to hand over the divine beast. who knew that she would actually take the initiative to come to his door? since that was the case, there was no need for him to be polite anymore! Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: If She Is Not Rampant, Who Can Have The Capital to Be Rampant chapter 366: if she is not rampant, who can have the capital to be rampant translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°old dog, what do you mean?¡± su qian asked calmly. the sect master of tianji sect was so angry that the muscles at the corner of his lips twitched twice. ¡°su qian, you have quite the audacity, daring to speak so arrogantly here. tell me, have you forgotten that you killed our tianji sect¡¯s member?¡± ¡°su yunxian deserved to die. it¡¯s absurd for your tianji sect to trouble the elders of our xuanyun sect over this matter,¡± feng tianjiao said angrily. ¡°heh, i¡¯m not talking about su yunxian¡¯s affair. su qian, just a few days ago, you killed the second elder and eldest disciple of our tianji sect. we have solid evidence, and some witnesses can testify that it was your doing. if you want to deny it, i can bring the witnesses here right now!¡± as the tianji sect¡¯s sect master spoke, he hurriedly gave yun xiao a look. yun xiao nodded. they wanted to frame su qian for murder, but they didn¡¯t have any evidence, so they had no choice but to find a random person who went to the imperial capital with them as a witness. everyone thought that su qian wouldn¡¯t admit to the killings, but to their surprise, she remained nonchalant. ¡°there¡¯s no need to call someone up to waste my time. i admit that 1 killed those two people.¡± ¡°su qian, you¡¯re incredibly audacious!¡± yun xiao was so angry that his face turned red, and his eyes were so sore that they were about to bleed! he thought of his precious grandson and wanted to kill su qian. everyone was in an uproar. even yan chen and feng tianjiao didn¡¯t expect this. ¡°your tianji sect sent people to kill me, so you have to be prepared for my counterattack. blame yourselves for sending such weak individuals.¡± su qian sneered and said lightly. su qian¡¯s casual words frightened everyone present, and they looked at su qian as if they had seen a ghost. the combined strength of those two was on par with a seventh-rank expert! but su qian said they were too weak? everyone trembled as they looked at su qian in disbelief. however, no one dared to refute her because the poison physician did have the qualifications for such arrogance. three years ago, xuanyun sect was still unable to compete with tianji sect and had always been suppressed by them. only when su qian, as the poison physician du qi, became the third elder of xuanyun sect, they finally rose to become one of the upper three sects! not to mention, su qian had also obtained a divine beast. if she is not rampant, who can still have the capital to be rampant? ¡°so it turns out that tianji sect had been planning revenge.¡± yan chen¡¯s eyes blazed with fury, and he said with an air of menace, ¡°since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s our xuanyun sect that demands justice from you. what right does your tianji sect have to accuse us here?¡± ¡°who, who said that my people were sent to kill you? su qian, do you have any evidence to prove it?¡± yun xiao shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°your people sneaked into our residence in the middle of the night and sneaked around in night attires. if it¡¯s not an ill intention, then what is it?¡± qian rong said angrily, her gaze wishing it could pierce through yun xiao and the others. people like yun xiao and the others, who showed no shame, were a rare sight in the world! ¡°that¡¯s a misunderstanding. our people were clearly looking for elder su. we¡¯re grateful to elder su for helping us eliminate su yuncian, who was a menace. it saved the reputation of our tianji sect.. however, we never expected elder su to be so ruthless, indiscriminately killing innocent people,¡± the sect master of tianji sect looked at su qian with a pained expression and continued, ¡°su qian, what else do you have to say?!¡± Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: The People From Tianji Sect Were In Trouble chapter 367: the people from tianji sect were in trouble translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°you guys are sincerely framing me, what can 1 do?¡± su qian sneered. ¡°since you can¡¯t explain it clearly, then stay here and cooperate with the investigation by our tianji sect. when we uncover the truth, we will definitely prove your innocence.¡± the sect master of tianji sect said, his expression turning cold. ¡°of course! if you¡¯re unwilling to cooperate, we don¡¯t mind detaining you forcefully!¡± with a loud clank, the guards who surrounded the square drew their swords at their waists in unison and glared at them menacingly! ¡°your tianji sect is shameless! sister su is an elder of our xuanyun sect. we won¡¯t tolerate you to humiliate her like this!¡± after feng tianjiao finished speaking, she pulled su qian¡¯s arm. ¡°sister su, let¡¯s go!¡± for a moment, tensions rose, and it seemed like a battle was about to break out! the other sect members had already begun to avoid her until they saw su qian shake her head. ¡°i¡¯m not leaving.¡± ¡°what did you say?¡± yun xiao almost suspected that he had heard wrongly. he thought, ¡°what the hell? why does su qian always act out of line?¡± just now, they thought that su qian wouldn¡¯t admit to murder, but she did. now, they thought that su qian wouldn¡¯t agree to stay, but she refused to leave? everyone looked at su qian in astonishment, unable to comprehend her intentions. ¡°isn¡¯t it just an investigation? since your tianji sect wants to investigate, then investigate.¡± as su qian spoke, she lowered her eyes to hide the craftiness that flashed across her eyes. the corners of her lips curled into a devilish smile. when qian rong saw this scene, she quivered. she thought, ¡°it was over. the people from tianji sect were in trouble.¡± qian rong had been serving su qian for so long, so she knew very well that whenever her master smiled like this, it meant that someone was going to suffer! the people from tianji sect clearly had no idea how terrifying her master was. if she was left here, it would not be her master who would suffer in the end, but the people of tianji sect one had to know that their master¡¯s reputation as the ¡®jinx¡¯ was not for nothing! if tianji sect kept her, they would be keeping the god of plagues! when qian rong thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with the people of tianji sect the tianji sect¡¯s sect master had no idea that he would regret it in a few days. he was so excited that he wanted to laugh. ¡°elder su, don¡¯t worry. as long as we investigate the truth and prove that you¡¯re innocent, we¡¯ll definitely let you go!¡± he spoke with an air of righteousness, but in truth, he had no intention of letting su qian go. everyone was well aware of this. no matter which sect su qian went to, she was a valuable asset. the sect master of tianji sect had forced her to stay this time because he was putting her under house arrest. he would never investigate and would only think of a way to recruit su qian. if su qian chose to stay, she would undoubtedly boost the strength of tianji sect in the future. if su qian refused to stay, tianji sect could always find a way to kill her. at that time, they could snatch the divine beast and still surpass xuanyun sect and re-enter the ranks of the upper three sects. in short, no matter what tianji sect did, it was a deal that wouldn¡¯t result in losses for them. thinking of this, the surrounding onlookers couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of envy. they also wished for an opportunity to do the same as tianji sect. unfortunately, they had lost their chance now. su qian remained unimpressed and, with qian rong and black ball, started to leave. however, yan chen, who had been silent all along, finally spoke up. ¡°in that case, 1¡¯11 stay too.¡± yan chen¡¯s words attracted everyone¡¯s attention.. Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: I’ll Stay Too! chapter 368: i¡¯ll stay too! translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio everyone was shocked. no one had expected yan chen to be so reckless! they thought, ¡°was this kid tired of living? at a time like this, he still dared to stay?¡± staying with su qian now was equivalent to voluntarily allowing tianji sect to control and detain them! yan chen was undoubtedly the strongest among the younger generation of xuanyun sect. at a time like this, he should have seized the opportunity to leave, avoiding being implicated. but he was doing the opposite, not only unafraid of being implicated but even voluntarily staying. it was as if he had lost his mind. and it wasn¡¯t just yan chen who seemed out of his mind. ¡°i¡¯ll stay too!¡± feng tianjiao also raised her hand. ¡°what are you two doing?¡± su qian looked at them displeased. ¡°don¡¯t mess around. hurry up and go back.¡± ¡°hehe, sister su, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re here to participate in the sect meeting today. the sects are supposed to exchange disciples at the sect meeting. we are here as xuanyun sect¡¯s disciples to exchange with tianji sect. naturally, we have to stay.¡± as feng tianjiao spoke, she hugged su qian¡¯s arm affectionately and whispered into her ear, ¡°sister su, don¡¯t worry. we won¡¯t let you suffer here alone.¡± ¡°so you¡¯ll stay with me and suffer together?¡± as su qian spoke, she pinched feng tianjiao¡¯s little face lovingly. ¡°you two are such silly little brats.¡± su qian knew very well that with the strength and talent of these two children, they would definitely go to jade lady palace to cultivate in this sect meeting. xuanyun sect would definitely not arrange for them to come to tianji sect. they did it on purpose because they had made up their minds to stay and accompany su qian. their actions warmed su qian¡¯s heart. since these two children were so considerate of her, she would definitely do everything possible to protect them and not let them suffer even the slightest grievance. ¡°heh.¡± the sect master of tianji sect¡¯s lips curled into a deeper cold smile. he had no reason to refuse. ¡°take them away and arrange accommodations for the esteemed guests from xuanyun sect, make sure to ¡®entertain¡¯ them properly!¡± ¡°yes.¡± yun xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with malice as he immediately led su qian and the others away. before he left, yan chen made sure to arrange for the other disciples to go to other sects. he told them to go to other sects and return immediately to inform their sect master of the xuanyun sect of all the details. ¡°senior brother, don¡¯t worry. we¡¯ll definitely rush back as fast as we can. we¡¯ll ask our sect master to personally save you!¡± a male disciple said seriously. ¡°no. you just have to tell the sect master everything that happened today. as for what to do, the sect master will decide. don¡¯t worry about it.¡± after yan chen finished speaking, he turned to look at su qian. ¡°1 don¡¯t know why, but i keep feeling that miss su has other plans.¡± the disciples nodded to show that they understood and then left in a hurry. that night, at midnight, the events at tianji sect were like a gust of wind that traveled back to the ninth prince¡¯s residence. dong yan immediately went to the study to report, giving xiao yan a detailed account of the whole incident. ¡°that¡¯s what happened. now, miss su, along with her servant, and the other two eldest disciples of xuanyun sect were being detained at tianji sect,¡± dong yan spoke with trepidation, afraid that it would further agitate his highness. xiao yan remained silent, but he exerted a bit of force in his palm, and the table in front of him suddenly shattered with a bang, turning into a pile of debris! Chapter 369 - Chapter 369: I’m Going to Tianji Sect! chapter 369: i¡¯m going to tianji sect! translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio dong yan trembled as he felt the aura surrounding xiao yan, and he knelt in fear. ¡°your highness, please calm down!¡± xiao yan¡¯s aura seemed like a demonic presence from hell. he was so angry that he laughed. ¡°if it wasn¡¯t for qianqian¡¯s dislike of me getting involved, there would be no place for tianji sect in this world. how dare they imprison my woman!¡± dong yan was so frightened that even the hairs on his back stood on end. he said with a terrified expression, ¡°your highness, according to the subordinates, the people of tianji sect did not use force. miss su stayed behind voluntarily¡­¡± xiao yan¡¯s sharp eyes swept over. dong yan was so frightened that he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. he shrunk his neck and continued to tremble. ¡°pass down the order to prepare the carriage. 1 am going to tianji sect!¡± as xiao yan spoke, he suddenly stood up, unable to sit still, and strode out. ¡°yes!¡± dong yan wiped the sweat from his forehead due to fear and quickly chased after him. the master and servant walked out with large strides. after a noisy night, a series of news about su qian had spread throughout the black nine sect. while everyone marveled at su qian¡¯s terrifying strength, they also felt that this woman must have gone crazy. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to stay in tianji sect for investigation. in particular, su qian had even implicated two of the most outstanding disciples of xuanyun sect to stay with her. this meant that there was no way back for xuanyun sect. from now on, regardless of whether tianji sect recruited them or killed them, they wouldn¡¯t be given a chance to leave. without the three of them, xuanyun sect would definitely be kicked out of the upper three sects. the members of tianji sect were even more united against a common enemy. they all planned to think of a way to force su qian to yield. in just one night, a huge uproar was set off in the martial world. everyone said that they would soon despise a bloody storm. as for su qian herself, she didn¡¯t care at all and drank tea in her room early in the morning. su qian wore a fiery red robe, and her hair was lazily draped behind her. the collar was open, revealing her jade-like skin and delicate shoulders. she seemed as if she had just woken up as she lazily leaned against the headboard of the bed. her dainty jade feet protruded from the blanket and casually rested on the side of the bed. she stretched out a little, looking especially seductive. with a seductive charm like a cat, su qian held a cup of tea in her hand and drank it slowly. she listened to the commotion outside, where qian rong and tianji sect members were arguing. ¡°what kind of hospitality is this from tianji sect? look at what kind of food you¡¯ve prepared. is this for people to eat?¡± qian rong¡¯s angry voice came from the courtyard. however, tianji sect¡¯s member who came to deliver the meal didn¡¯t mind at all. instead, he sneered, ¡°our tianji sect has always served this kind of food. whether you eat it or not is your choice.¡± with that, the person who came to deliver the food slammed the door of the courtyard and left quickly. immediately after, qian rong stood in the courtyard and cursed a few more times before reluctantly carrying a tray into the house. the moment qian rong pushed open the door, su qian raised her eyes, and there was a deep charm hidden in her phoenix eyes. ¡°why are you arguing with their people so early in the morning?¡± ¡°master, it¡¯s not that i acted impulsive, but you should see how unreasonable those people from tianji sect are. they actually served us this kind of food early in the morning!¡± with that, qian rong placed the tray on the table heavily.. Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: Does The Tianji Sect Eat This Kind of Pig Slop Every Day? chapter 370: does the tianji sect eat this kind of pig slop every day? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian walked barefoot out of bed and approached to take a look. there was only a bowl on the tray. when she lifted the lid, there was a bowl of porridge that was thicker than paste. she didn¡¯t know when it had been left there, the surface layer had dried up, and there were some wild vegetables mixed in. it was served to them before it was even heated, and it felt cold to the touch. ¡°does the tianji sect eat this kind of pig slop every day?¡± su qian said disdainfully after taking a look. while su qian might not be as much of a food enthusiast as ye liuguang, she still had certain standards when it came to eating. at the very least, she wouldn¡¯t touch this unappetizing stuff that was fooling people. ¡°it seems like tianji sect is deliberately trying to belittle us.¡± qian rong covered the bowl in disgust and pushed the tray aside. ¡°master, you¡¯re used to having tea every morning. i went to ask the guards at the gate for some, but they refused! fortunately, 1 brought your favorite tea. otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to drink hot tea.¡± ¡°they are deliberately trying to provoke me.¡± su qian didn¡¯t mind. after sitting down, she asked, ¡°it¡¯s fine with us, but how are the two children doing?¡± as soon as su qian asked this question, she heard feng tianjiao¡¯s angry voice from next door. ¡°what do you mean by giving me this food? are you trying to dismiss beggars or feed pigs?¡± feng tianjiao and yan chen lived in the courtyard next to su qian. hearing feng tianjiao¡¯s voice, su qian could guess what had happened. ¡°follow me to take a look.¡± after saying that, su qian put down the teacup in her hand heavily and rushed out of the room with a cold aura. qian rong quickly found a cloak and draped it over su qian. after leaving the room, su qian leaped onto the roof, giving her a vantage point to witness everything happening in the neighboring courtyard. feng tianjiao placed her hands on her waist and glared at the maid who had come to deliver the meal. the food that the maid had sent over had already been overturned on the ground. it looked similar to what su qian had been served. it was also placed in a large bowl. but now the bowl was shattered, and the porridge was spilled all over the ground. su qian took a closer look and realized that there were strange bubbles in the porridge, indicating that it had fermented and gone sour, making it inedible! at that moment, su qian¡¯s phoenix eyes turned cold, and the aura around her became extremely cold. meanwhile, the maid seemed oblivious to her impending doom and mocked, ¡°oh, miss feng, what¡¯s the matter? this is your and young master yan chen¡¯s breakfast. now that you¡¯ve spilled it, there¡¯s nothing left to eat.¡± ¡°bullsh*t! do you think you can fool me with this pig slop?¡± feng tianjiao said in exasperation. when yan chen heard this voice, he quickly rushed out. however, when he saw this scene, he immediately understood what had happened. ¡°your tianji sect has gone too far. we came here as exchange disciples, and you have no right to treat us like this.¡± ¡°oh, young master, you¡¯re being too harsh. it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to entertain you, but our tianji sect has its standard. if you don¡¯t want to stay here, you¡¯re free to leave.¡± the maid crossed her arms and said mockingly. ¡°xinmeng, don¡¯t think 1 don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to! you¡¯re just following your master¡¯s orders to make things difficult for us, right? if you have the guts, have qu xiaodie come over and say this personally. let¡¯s see if 1 won¡¯t shut her mouth!¡± feng tianjiao gritted her teeth. su qian frowned in confusion.. ¡°isn¡¯t qu xiaodie the sect master¡¯s granddaughter? what grudge does she have with tianjiao?¡± Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: That Qu Xiaodie Has Taken A Fancy to Young Master Yan Chen chapter 371: that qu xiaodie has taken a fancy to young master yan chen translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio tianji sect¡¯s sect master only had one daughter, and her daughter also had a daughter, qu xiaodie. this child had been raised in tianji sect since she was young. it was said that she was an extremely arrogant and spoiled eldest miss. she had many peculiarities and insisted on getting whatever she desired. however, su qian had never heard of any conflict between feng tianjiao and qu xiaodie. ¡°it¡¯s not that miss feng and qu xiaodie have a grudge, but that qu xiaodie has taken a fancy to young master yan chen. however, as you know, young young master yan chen¡¯s personality. apart from you and miss feng, young master doesn¡¯t even talk to other women. after rejecting qu xiaodie once, that arrogant girl developed a grudge against young master and hated everyone in our sect.¡± qian rong explained, ¡°typically, these food difficulties are related to qu xiaodie.¡± looking at qu xiaodie¡¯s maid, xinmeng, su qian snorted, ¡°it¡¯s not just qu xiaodie. if it wasn¡¯t for the sect master¡¯s order, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to either.¡± just as qian rong had said, xinmeng saw yan chen come out. she cleared her throat and said, ¡°young master yan chen, my mistress asked me to bring you a message. as long as you are willing to have breakfast with her, she will make sure the kitchen prepares a meal for miss feng and elder su today. furthermore, if you are willing to dine with my mistress every day, she guarantees that she won¡¯t make things difficult for you and your companions.¡± ¡°get lost,¡± yan chen coldly spoke, and a surge of energy lifted xinmeng off her feet. hearing xinmeng¡¯s scream, su qian flicked her finger and a poisonous needle flew out, firmly stabbing into the back of her hand. the poison needle was condensed from toxicant. the moment it landed on the back of xinmeng¡¯s hand, it fused into her skin, leaving behind a small black mark that went unnoticed by anyone. when qian rong saw su qian¡¯s actions, her eyes trembled slightly. ¡°master, you¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°our children can¡¯t be bullied by others.¡± after saying that, su qian jumped down from the roof and landed steadily. ¡°within five days, i will make qu xiaodie kneel and beg me to detoxify her!¡± qian rong also jumped down from the roof, her shoulders trembling from su qian¡¯s murderous words. since her master had spoken, it proved that qu xiaodie would not have a good life in the future! ¡°master, what should we do next?¡± qian rong looked at su qian worriedly and asked uneasily. the immediate concern now was that they had no food to eat. they could manage for a meal or two, but if they didn¡¯t have anything to eat today, their stamina would definitely not be able to keep up. ¡°since tianji sect doesn¡¯t give us food, we¡¯ll go find it ourselves. it¡¯s no big deal.¡± su qian smiled slyly like a little fox and said to qian rong, ¡°i remember that there is a small kitchen in our courtyard. go and tidy it up and see if it can be used. then, go to the back mountain to gather some firewood and wait for me. by noon, 1¡¯11 definitely bring back delicious food for you guys.¡± ¡°understood.¡± qian rong nodded excitedly and quickly followed su qian back to help her wash up and change. the master and servant split up. su qian accompanied by black ball, effortlessly leaped over the high courtyard wall and landed gracefully. tianji sect had specially sent people to guard su qian¡¯s courtyard door, preventing her from entering or leaving. at this moment, when they suddenly saw su qian¡¯s fiery figure boldly scaling the wall, they were instantly stunned.. Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: Tianyao Pavilion chapter 372: tianyao pavilion translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°you¡­!¡± the guards widened their eyes in disbelief. su qian merely glanced at the two guards indifferently, and then she raised her hand and waved it. a wisp of poison powder swept out from her palm and was absorbed by the two guards. their legs went soft and they fell to the ground. without even looking at these guards, su qian carried black ball and strode in the direction of the tianji sect¡¯s tianyao pavilion. meanwhile, xinment, who had been knocked away, was completely unaware that she had been poisoned. she cried and ran all the way back to wandie garden where qu xiaodie resided. at this hour, qu xiaodie had yet to wake up. she was lying on the bed and having a sweet dream of intimate moments with yan chen when xinmeng¡¯s cries woke her up. ¡°sob, sob, sob, young miss!¡± xinmeng cried as she rushed to qu xiaodie¡¯s bedside. before she could finish her words, she was slapped hard on the face. ¡°why are you crying so early in the morning? can¡¯t you see that i¡¯m still asleep?¡± as qu xiaodie spoke, she shook her aching hand and sat up with a gloomy expression. she ordered, ¡°kneel!¡± xinmeng felt dizzy from this slap, and she could only helplessly sniffle and kneel. qu xiaodie then finally looked at xinmeng directly and asked with a puzzled frown, ¡°what happened? where is yan chen?¡± ¡°young master yan chen was unwilling to come and even threw me out of the courtyard, telling me to scram,¡± xinmeng complained. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? didn¡¯t 1 ask you to send them leftovers?¡± qu xiaodie frowned and asked. ¡°i did as you instructed, young miss. 1 mixed the leftover porridge and side dishes from a few days ago and gave it to the people of xuanyun sect. the portion for yan chen was still rancid! moreover, i also said that as long as young master yan chen is willing to come and dine with you every day, you wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for them. who knew that young master yan chen would refuse.¡± ¡°he¡¯s really shameless! i invited him to dine with me because i gave him a face, and he dared to reject my invitation. how audacious!¡± qu xiaodie was so angry that her eyes were about to spew fire. she said angrily, ¡°pass down my order. there¡¯s no need to send them lunch today. i¡¯ll go over in the afternoon to see how much tolerance the people of xuanyun sect can put up with!¡± xinmeng immediately agreed. after qu xiaodie finished speaking, she turned around and went back to sleep. however, before falling asleep, qu xiaodie felt the soft pet nest beside her and asked curiously, ¡°oh right, where¡¯s my brother? why is it gone?¡± everyone knew that qu xiaodie raised a fire-fragrant pig and doted on it as if it were her own younger brother. they usually slept together, so she was naturally anxious when she couldn¡¯t see her beloved pet today. ¡°when i left, little young master said that he had fully rested and wanted to go out for a stroll. he thought that after taking a walk, he would go eat some medicinal herbs from tianyao pavilion and come back to rest.¡± even xinmeng treated the fire-fragrant pig as qu xiaodie¡¯s younger brother and addressed it as little young master. ¡°okay, did it put on its clothes and shoes before going out?¡± seeing xinmeng nod, qu xiaodie finally relaxed and yawned, ¡°then let it be. however, if it doesn¡¯t come back within an hour, go and call it back. be careful not to tire my little brother out.¡± xinmeng acknowledged and retreated. at the same time, su qian followed the fragrance of the medicinal herbs and arrived at tianji sect¡¯s tianyao pavilion, which was responsible for cultivating medicinal herbs.. Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: Round Mushroom chapter 373: round mushroom translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°wow! master, there¡¯s a very fragrant smell here!¡± black ball sniffed the fragrance that was floating in the air. its little black face was filled with desire as it said with incomparable anticipation. su qian reached out and patted black ball¡¯s head and said, ¡°just wait. when lunch is ready, there will definitely be something more delicious.¡± black ball licked its lips expectantly and obediently followed su qian into tianyao pavilion. su qain effortlessly dealt with two or three guards responsible for guarding the tianyao pavilion and strode in with black ball. they arrived at a vast natural herb field. as far as the eye could see, this large herb field was filled with various rare and extraordinary treasures, making one¡¯s vision dazzle. the air was thick with spiritual energy, and taking a deep breath was enough to make one feel refreshed and invigorated. ¡°wow! what a big herb field!¡± black ball was so surprised that its eyeballs were about to pop out. it immediately exclaimed in amazement. however, su qian only raised her eyebrows. ¡°is it really that big? it¡¯s just decent.¡± ¡°master! isn¡¯t this place considered very, very big?¡± black ball widened its beady eyes in surprise and asked. however, when su qian heard black ball¡¯s words, she shook her head. ¡°it¡¯s just considered average.¡± not to mention that this herb field here couldn¡¯t compare to the one in her space, but it was also inferior to xuanyun sect¡¯s herb field. it simply didn¡¯t meet su qian¡¯s standards. under black ball¡¯s incredulous and puzzled gaze, su qian led it deeper into the herb field. along the way, she encountered many medicinal herbs that were suitable for black ball to consume. she plucked them and stuffed them into black ball¡¯s mouth. black ball was a divine beast. eating more rare and precious medicinal herbs could replenish its energy and accelerate its growth. they continued down the path, eating their way through, until black ball¡¯s belly had swelled up like a little balloon. su qian finally stopped feeding black ball and continued leading it to the deepest part of the herb field. suddenly, a sweet and enticing aroma wafted through the air, reminiscent of honey, sweet and inviting. su qian couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. ¡°i¡¯ve finally found it.¡± as she looked around, she saw this part of the herb field covered with clusters of mushrooms. their snow-white, round caps were plump and attractive, resembling chubby little babies. they exuded a sweet fragrance and were rich in spiritual energy. ¡°wow, so many round mushrooms!¡± black ball exclaimed in amazement. su qian bent down and raised her hand to cut off a mushroom with a jade knife. she handed it to black ball, ¡°give it a try.¡± even though black ball had already eaten a lot, the irresistible aroma of the mushroom made its appetite surge. it opened its mouth and took a big bite. instantly, the soft texture that melted in its mouth almost sent black ball into the sky. ¡°so sweet! so tender! it¡¯s so delicious!¡± ¡°you¡¯re such a glutton.¡± su qian couldn¡¯t help but smile. then, she stuffed a mushroom into black ball¡¯s mouth. ¡°let me tell you, if you roast this thing with meat, it¡¯ll taste even more heavenly. let¡¯s quickly find some and make a delicious barbecue when we return.¡± ¡°good, good! i want to eat too!¡± as it spoke, black ball flapped its wings excitedly and flew out. ¡°master, i¡¯ll help you pick them!¡± su qian couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she saw the black ball¡¯s gluttonous expression. she looked up and surveyed her surroundings. she didn¡¯t tell black ball that, in fact, this entire area of fungi wasn¡¯t mushrooms.. Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: A Rare Spiritual Beast chapter 374: a rare spiritual beast translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio the fungus in front of her was actually a very rare arenaria kansuensis. consuming one could provide a person with the amount of spiritual power gained from three months of regular cultivation. however, it was generally not advisable to consume too much at once, as the cold energy hidden within the arenaria kansuensis could penetrate deep into the body and cause internal injuries. but for someone like su qian, these hidden dangers were not a concern. she could easily resolve the danger. as for the arenaria kansuensis, su qian didn¡¯t have it in her space. part of the reason she stayed in tianji sect sect was to obtain the arenaria kansuensis seed. after digging up a few of the best-looking arenaria kansuensis from the ground, su qian put them away. then, she took out a medicine basket from her storage space and carried it on her back. then she began to harvest the arenaria kansuensis on the ground. as she plucked the arenaria kansuensis, su qian contemplated capturing a demonic beast from the mountains later to roast and eat. most demonic beasts were edible, and roasted demon beasts were the only dish su qian could bring out. ¡°thes arenaria kansuensis taste best when roasted with a fat animal. it s best if we can catch a wild boar. if it doesn¡¯t work, wild chicken or rabbits will do.¡± as su qian said this, she suddenly felt a malicious aura sweep over her and rush toward her from behind. su qian narrowed her eyes coldly and turned around, delivering a kick. however, to su qian¡¯s surprise, her attack was missed! instead of a person, a fiery-red wild boar was rushing towards her! not only that, but the wild boar was dressed in flashy golden clothes, adorned with a gemstone necklace around its neck, and gemstone earrings on its ears. it had delicate golden boots on its four hooves. with swift steps, it approached su qian. it didn¡¯t bump into her or nudge her with its snout. instead, it boldly lifted su qian¡¯s skirt and excitedly burrowed into it. ¡°little sister, come and play with brother pig!11 after saying that, the little pig rubbed against su qian s feet. goosebumps erupted all over su qian¡¯s body. without a word, she took a step back and kicked the little pig into the air without any hesitation. the fiery-red pig, weighing around 40 to 50 kilograms, was sent flying and somersaulted before crashing into the ground, it struggled frantically. with a squelching sound, it pulled its head out of the ground. the little pig immediately let out a mournful wail, ¡°ah!! my clothes! my shoes! my handsome pig face! it¡¯s all dirty from the mud!¡± seeing the little pig shake its head in disgust, su qian¡¯s expression turned cold as she quickly stepped forward and stomped the little pig to the ground. the pig¡¯s face plunged into the ground once again. the little pig struggled crazily, and its shrill cries were as miserable as if it were being slaughtered. ¡°yah! you wicked woman, hurry up and let go of me. do you know who i am? how dare you treat me like this!¡± ¡°fire-fragrant pig?¡± su qian recognized the identity of this little pig and suddenly sneered, ¡°this is indeed a rare spiritual beast.¡± demonic beasts were also divided into various levels. the lowest level was the demonic beast, followed by the spiritual beast. the fire-fragrant pig was the best among the spiritual beasts. although it lacked offensive power, it was born to be likable, with a plump, rosy body. it was a rare good-looking pig. therefore, many people liked to raise a fire-fragrant pig, believing it would bring them wealth.. Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: Marry You as My Twenty chapter 375: marry you as my twenty-eighth concubine translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian didn¡¯t believe in the idea of the fire-fragrant pig bringing wealth, but she had heard another characteristic of this pig. that was, the meat of the fire-fragrant pig was fat and delicious. the smarter and more eloquent it was, the better it tasted. however, as an edible spiritual beast, raising a fire-fragrant pig was challenging. it required them to eat various rare and precious treasures from the heavens and earth to ensure their bodies were filled with spiritual energy, enabling them to grow to the point where they could speak human language. such fire-fragrant pigs, with a balance of lean and fat meat, were considered the tastiest. previously, ye liuguang had mentioned wanting to eat a fire-fragrant pig for some time. however, this delicacy was so rare and precious that he hadn¡¯t been able to fulfill his wish. but now, su qian unexpectedly stumbled upon one. in the past, su qian might not have considered such an idea. however, today, this foolish little pig had dared to crawl under her skirt, which added a touch of killing intent to su qian¡¯s gaze. ¡°are you seeking death?¡± ¡°oh my! you audacious woman! i¡¯m the young master of tianji sect. you¡¯re just a peasant girl from a small herb field. what qualifications do you have to be arrogant in front of me?¡± as the fire-fragrant pig spoke, it waved its pig trotter and warned su qian, ¡°let me tell you, before 1 get angry, you better kneel and admit your mistake. otherwise, i¡¯ll get someone to kill you and bury you in the ground to use as fertilizer for my arenaria kansuensis!¡± black ball heard the commotion and rushed over. as soon as it came over, it heard this fat pig who didn¡¯t know what was good for it shouting at its dear and beautiful master. how could black ball endure it? it immediately flew over, raised its bird claws, and scratched the fire-fragrant pig¡¯s face twice. ¡°you actually dare to threaten my beautiful and graceful master? you¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°you, you impudent! how dare you hit me!¡± the fire-fragrant pig was furious and continued to wriggle crazily. ¡°tell me your names if you have the guts! i¡¯ll ask my sister to kill you all later!¡± ¡°i¡¯m su qian from xuanyun sect,¡± su qian said disapprovingly. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only however, who knew that after the fire-fragrant pig heard this, it actually quieted down and sized su qian up. ¡°oh! so you¡¯re the new servant my sister has found for me.¡± ¡°what did you say? are you out of your mind?¡± black ball looked at the fire-fragrant pig in disbelief, wondering if this pig had no brain. su qian raised her hand to signal black ball to calm down. she lowered her eyes lazily to hide the killing intent that flashed past her eyes. ¡°are you saying that your sister told you that i¡¯m your new servant?¡± the fire-fragrant pig was completely mesmerized by su qian¡¯s charming appearance and its eyes instantly lit up with love. it seemed oblivious to the impending danger. ¡°of course! my sister said that my new servant is su qian from xuanyun sect. you¡¯ll be responsible for taking care of me in the future! don¡¯t worry, on account of your good looks, 1 can forgive your rudeness to me today. in the future, if you serve me well, i will marry you as my twenty-eighth concubine!¡± after saying that, the fire-fragrant pig began to slobber wildly. the saliva that splattered out quickly dirtied su qian¡¯s dress. it did not forget to spout nonsense, ¡°let me tell you, being my concubine is your blessing. you should be grateful! so, if you dare to refuse, i¡¯ll tell my sister now! when that time comes, my sister, who has always doted on me, will definitely not hesitate to cut off your legs for stepping on me.. she¡¯ll do it to avenge me!¡± Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: Help You ‘Bathe’ Okay? chapter 376: help you ¡®bathe¡¯ okay? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio looking at this rampant fire-fragrant pig, su qian smiled slowly. a bloodthirsty cold light flashed in her phoenix eyes as she said with a murderous aura, ¡°in that case, i¡¯ll take you back now and help you boil some hot water to help you ¡®bathe¡¯, okay?¡± sensing the terrifying killing intent emanating from su qian¡¯s body, black ball trembled weakly and suddenly had a bad premonition. it was indeed strange. if it were any other day, the little pig daring to be so insolent to its master would have met its demise. why was its master so patient today? she not only refrained from taking action but also wanted to take the piglet back for a bath? of course, su qian had to bring the fire-fragrant pig back. after all, this spiritual beast had to be slaughtered on the spot to be delicious. the fire-fragrant pig thought that su qian had given in to its threat and immediately nodded in agreement. it continued to flaunt its prowess along the way, so arrogant that it wanted to look at others with its nostrils. it kept lecturing su qian and was brought back to her residence by su qian. when su qian entered the courtyard with the fire-fragrant pig, she closed the gate and put down the basket filled with arenaria kansuensis in her hand. soon after, the sound of a pig¡¯s wailing soon echoed in the courtyard. soon, everything returned to normal. it wasn¡¯t until an hour later that the courtyard gate was opened again. the guards at the door were still in deep sleep from the effects of the toxicant. qian rong followed su qian¡¯s orders and walked past the guards in a good mood. she went next door and invited yan chen and feng tianjiao over. when the three of them arrived at su qian¡¯s courtyard, they saw a large grill set up in the center of the courtyard. there was a charcoal fire under it, and on it was a pig that weighed 20 to 30 pounds! the little pig was coated with marinade and had an apple in its mouth. its little belly was bulging as it spun on the grill with su qian¡¯s movements, making it look irresistibly delicious. ¡°it¡¯s a roasted pig!¡± feng tianjiao walked up to the pig excitedly and got close to the little pig. she then took a whiff. the fragrance wafted into her nose and she asked excitedly, ¡°sister su, where did you get the roasted pig?¡± ¡°since tianji sect doesn¡¯t provide us food to eat, we naturally have to think of a way to find good food ourselves.¡± as su qian spoke, she smeared some oil on the roast pig. ¡°hurry up and sit down. when the roasted pig is done, we¡¯ll eat together!¡±¡± yan chen and feng tianjiao hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast yet. the roasted pig had only been roasted over the fire a few times, and the alluring fragrance of the meat, along with the grease on the surface of the pig skin, was all sizzling out. it smelled even more fragrant than ordinary pork, making the two of them salivate. anticipating a hearty meal, yan chen and the others quickly joined in to help. some started the fire, some applied oil, and some roasted the meat. the four of them worked for more than half an hour until the pig was finally fully roasted. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°oh my god! this fragrance was simply too intoxicating!¡± black ball was also drooling as it looked excitedly at the crispy roasted pig and said excitedly. su qian quickly drew her dagger from her waist and cut off a piece of pork leg for each of them to taste. as a result, when they all took a bite, their eyes lit up. ¡°it¡¯s really delicious.¡± su qian looked at the half-eaten pork on the plate in surprise and said. the meat of the roasted pig was fat but not greasy. it was still a little hot when he took a bite. the gravy exploded in their mouths in an instant. accompanied by the special taste of the charcoal fire, it was so delicious that they wished they could swallow their tongues along with it.. Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: Good At Raising Pigs chapter 377: good at raising pigs translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio yan chen and feng tianjiao were thoroughly enjoying themselves. the four of them finished the pork leg in no time. ¡°sob sob sob, this is great. i¡¯ve never eaten such delicious roasted pig before!¡± feng tianjiao was so touched that tears welled up in her eyes. she stuffed her cheeks full and said excitedly with a greasy mouth. ¡°miss su, where did you manage to catch the wild boar? the taste is really good,¡± yan chen asked as he ate. yan chen had always liked to eat vegetarian food, and he would typically put down oily and greasy meat like roasted pork after a few bites. however, today was different. the meat of the roasted pig was not greasy at all. after taking a bite, it made people crave more. even the fragrance of the roasted pig was richer than that of ordinary roasted pigs, spreading from their courtyard and making anyone who smelled it salivate. ¡°of course, we¡¯ll catch it from their place.¡± black ball ate the most. its stomach was already stuffed into a small ball, and it was still trying its best to stuff the roasted pork into its mouth. ¡°it¡¯s surprising that they¡¯re so good at raising pigs in the tianji sect. it¡¯s a pity there¡¯s only one pig, so let¡¯s eat up quickly. otherwise, who knows when we¡¯ll get to taste such a delicacy again.¡± as su qian spoke, she distributed the four pork legs to everyone and used a knife to cut open the thin skin of the pig¡¯s belly. crackle, crackle. the pig skin had been roasted to a crisp. after slicing it open, white and fat mushrooms that were stained with oil fell from inside. the moment they appeared, a mellow fragrance floated out, making everyone who was originally partially full drool again. ¡°this is the arenaria kansuensis i found in their sect. it¡¯s specially roasted in a pig¡¯s belly. try how it tastes.¡± as su qian spoke, she distributed the fragrant arenaria kansuensis to everyone. everyone took a bite and became even more excited. ¡°oh my god, sister su, you¡¯re a genius at cooking! this arenaria kansuensis tastes even better than the pork!¡± feng tianjiao exclaimed and couldn¡¯t wait to have another piece of arenaria kansuensis. su qian took a bite and also found that it tasted good. she promptly invited the three people and one beast to continue eating. they were all indulging without restraint. when they finished eating, they had completely devoured the whole roasted pig. even the meat on the pig¡¯s bones was eaten clean. after finishing the last piece of rib, qian rong threw the bone away and let out a satisfied belch. ¡°no, i can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± ¡°me, me too,¡± feng tianjiao said, belching contentedly with a full face. ¡°miss su¡¯s cooking skills are really good.¡± yan chen was also full and looked at su qian with admiration. ¡°if you like it, i¡¯ll make other delicious dishes for you in the future,¡± su qian said with a proud smile. yan chen and feng tianjiao nodded repeatedly. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only they all felt that since su qian¡¯s barbecue was so delicious, other dishes she made would surely be just as delicious. however, what the two of them didn¡¯t know was that su qian¡¯s culinary expertise was limited to grilling meat. anything beyond that was a near-impossible challenge for her. so, su qian¡¯s statement only applied to barbecue. it was as difficult as ascending to the heavens to get su qian to cook something else delicious. su qian wiped the oil from the corner of her mouth with a handkerchief and lazily looked at the pig bones scattered on the ground. ¡°let¡¯s take a break and clean up this place later. i¡¯ll go out tomorrow and see if there¡¯s anything else delicious left in tianji sect¡±¡± everyone had just eaten their fill, and everyone was too lazy to move or clean up. they all lazily sat in their seats and drank their tea after a meal, completely unaware that qu xiaodie was on the brink of going crazy while looking for the fire-fragrant pig.. Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: Throw Her Out chapter 378: throw her out translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio qu xiaodie couldn¡¯t find her pig anywhere in the sect she was so anxious that her eyes were about to spew fire. as she walked forward, she screamed angrily, ¡°where¡¯s my brother?! why can¡¯t i find my little brother?¡± the maids were all scared stiff by qu xiaodie. they were so frightened that they hardly dared to breathe loudly. they carefully replied, ¡°reporting to young miss, young master should have gone to tianyao pavilion to eat arenaria kansuensis. but our people have already gone to tianyao pavilion to look for it three times, but they still haven¡¯t found it¡­¡± ¡°useless thing!¡± she casually grabbed a maid and raised her hand to slap her. qu xiaodie said angrily, ¡°go and search for him properly. if you can¡¯t find my little brother, i¡¯ll skin you batches!¡± ¡°young miss, you¡¯ve been looking for a long time. why don¡¯t you take a rest?¡± xinmeng came forward and said fawningly, ¡°look at the time, it¡¯s time for you to have your meal.¡± t usually have my meal with little brother. how can i eat without him today?¡± qu xiaodie said as she took a few steps forward. suddenly, she caught a whiff of the tantalizing smell of roasted meat in the air. in an instant, she was captivated by the aroma. qu xiaodie took two deep breaths and asked in disbelief, ¡°where did this barbecue smell come from? why does it smell so good?¡± qu xiaodie had always been pampered and only ate the best of food. ordinary roasted meat simply couldn¡¯t enter her eyes. however, for some reason, the smell of roasted meat in the air was enough to seduce her soul. the charming fragrance made her unable to help but look around. ¡°it really smells good¡­¡± as xinmeng spoke, she suddenly thought of something and raised her hand to point ahead, ¡°young miss, the fragrance seems to be coming from there! that was su qian¡¯s small courtyard!¡± the tianji sect naturally wouldn¡¯t treat su qian and the others well. the courtyard they had arranged for them was the most remote, isolated from others. so it could only be them secretly roasting meat! ¡°didn¡¯t 1 tell you not to send them lunch today?¡± qu xiaodie glared at xinmeng with frustration. when xinmeng heard this, she looked aggrieved, ¡°young miss, i followed your instructions and ordered the kitchen not to prepare their lunch. i suspect they couldn¡¯t resist and went to the mountains to find some demonic beast to roast and eat.¡± ¡°how dare they! while i¡¯m still busy looking for my little brother and haven¡¯t had my meal, they¡¯re enjoying themselves and even started roasting meat!¡± qu xiaodie, enticed by the captivating aroma in the air, couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva, ¡°let¡¯s go and see what they are up to!¡¯¡¯ a moment later, qu xiaodie led a large group of attendants and maids behind her and stood outside su qian¡¯s door aggressively. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°kick the door open!¡± with qu xiaodie¡¯s order, an attendant swiftly rushed forward and kicked the door. instantly, the rich aroma of barbecued meat whetted her appetite, causing qu xiaodie to almost drool. ¡°su qian, you¡¯re so audacious! who allowed you to roast meat in the courtyard!¡± su qian had already heard qu xiaodie¡¯s footsteps approaching long before she arrived. she wasn¡¯t surprised to see her barge in without any manners. ¡°who let her in?¡± su qian looked at qu xiaodie unhappily. her voice was so cold that it seemed to be able to freeze the surrounding air. ¡°someone, throw her out..¡± Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: Wanted to Pet That Pig to The Heavens chapter 379: wanted to pet that pig to the heavens translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio yan chen, feng tianjiao, and qian rong immediately stood up from their seats upon hearing this, then glared angrily at qu xiaodie. intimidated by the aura around this group of people, qu xiaodie couldn¡¯t help but shrink her neck. then, she angrily roared, ¡°what do you mean by this? this is our tianji sect, not your xuanyun sect. aren¡¯t you all too arrogant? how dare you be so impudent in our tianji sect? you¡¯ve eaten the guts of a bear or a leopard!¡± ¡°cut the crap, qu xiaodie, i¡¯ve tolerated you for too long.¡± feng tianjiao rubbed her fists as she spoke. she glared at qu xiaodie angrily. ¡°today, i¡¯ll ask you what right you have to withhold our food!¡± ¡°hmph, you outsiders. it¡¯s already good enough that you have food. where did you get the face to be choosy here?¡± qu xiaodie curled her lips coldly, and the disdain in her eyes was written all over her face. ¡°let me tell you, the demonic beasts in our back mountain are worth a fortune. you have to pay for eating our demonic beasts!¡± without a doubt, su qian and the others had certainly gone to the back mountain to capture demonic beasts for roasting. qu xiaodie wasn¡¯t going to miss any opportunity to extort from them. black ball held a toothpick in its beak. it looked at qu xiaodie and said carelessly, ¡°hmph, the demonic beast we ate wasn¡¯t found in the back mountain.¡± qu xiaodie was about to mock, but her attention was attracted by the gemstone necklace that was thrown to the side not far away. the sunlight shimmered on the gemstone necklace, making qu xiaodie¡¯s eyes hurt. next to it were small golden clothes and shoes that instantly caught her attention. she thought, ¡°strange, why do these clothes and the necklace look so familiar?¡± su qian took in qu xiaodie¡¯s confused expression and smiled evilly as she quietly waited for her reaction. qu xiaodie was confused at first, then shocked. in the end, she screamed like a pig being slaughtered, ¡°isn¡¯t this my little brother¡¯s clothes?!¡± qian rong and the other two looked at each other. only su qian and black ball exchanged a sinister look, a hint of evil gleaming in their eyes. when qu xiaodie saw this scene, a strong premonition suddenly rose in her heart. she pointed at their noses and asked, ¡°where¡¯s my brother? where did you take my brother?¡± yan chen laughed coldly. ¡°no one has taken your little brother. stop slandering us.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! besides, aren¡¯t you the only child? where did your little brother come from?¡± feng tianjiao looked at qu xiaodie as if she was looking at a fool, then said. qu xiaodie was so anxious that her eyes almost spewed fire. she immediately said angrily, ¡°my little brother is the fire-fragrant pig that i raised! the clothes and shoes on the ground belong to it!¡± hearing this, everyone suddenly remembered that qu xiaodie seemed to have a fire-fragrant pig as a pet. she even doted on it as if it was her little brother. she almost wanted to pet that pig to the heavens. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only immediately, everyone connected all the clues and turned to look at su qian. su qian, on the other hand, had a faint smile on her face as she crossed her legs and lazily looked at qu xiaodie. ¡°why are you in such a hurry? isn¡¯t your little brother right here?¡± ¡°where is it? hurry up and hand it over!¡± when qu xiaodie heard this, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. when she found her little brother, she would definitely settle the score with su qian. ¡°we can¡¯t hand it over anymore, but you can choose to take the rest with you,¡± su qian said slowly and turned to look at the pile of pig bones strewn all over the place.. Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: How Can a Servant Interfere in a Master’s Fight? chapter 380: how can a servant interfere in a master¡¯s fight? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°what do you mean by that?¡± realizing that she couldn¡¯t understand what su qian was saying, qu xiaodie lost her patience. ¡°stop playing riddles with me. hurry up and tell me where my brother is.¡± ¡°look, isn¡¯t it everywhere?¡± qian rong casually picked up a piece of pig bone from the ground and waved it at qu xiaodie. she continued to provoke her without hesitation, ¡°all of this on the ground is your little brother. if you want, you can take them all.¡± qu xiaodie looked at qian rong as she spoke. she turned her head and pointed at the pile of pig bones. she felt as if she had been struck by lightning. only then did she realize why su qian and the others made such delicious barbecue. qu xiaodie was so angry that her eyes were about to spurt out as she screamed hysterically. ¡°i heard that miss qu has been in charge of our food. then i¡¯m really thankful to miss qu for generously sending your beloved pet to our door and letting us have a sumptuous meal.¡± thinking of how qu xiaodie had actually betrothed her to a pig as a servant, su qian smiled rudely. qu xiaodie¡¯s eyes were so angry that they almost spewed fire. she screamed hysterically, ¡°su qian, i¡¯m going to kill you, you wretch!¡± as she spoke, qu xiaodie was like a wolf that had lost its sanity, irrationally charged in su qian¡¯s direction. seeing this scene, su qian curled her lips in disdain. before she could make a move, feng tianjiao made a move first. her figure was like a swan as she instantly rushed out from where she was. ¡°sister su, let me help you teach her a lesson.¡± after saying this, feng tianjiao rushed forward and passed qu xiaodie. she raised her hand and slapped her. half of her face was slapped askew. qu xiaodie covered her face with her trembling hands. she looked at feng tianjiao in horror and asked in disbelief, ¡°how dare you hit me?¡± feng tianjiao curled the corners of her lips into a mocking smile. she responded to qu xiaodie with her actions and gave her another loud slap. the two slaps caused qu xiaodie¡¯s face to swell up like a pig¡¯s head. the burning pain almost tormented qu xiaodie to the point of going crazy. ¡°don¡¯t just stand there! hurry up and help young miss!¡± xinmeng shrieked as she angrily turned her head towards the guards and maids behind her. ¡°how can a servant interfere in a master¡¯s fight?¡± qian rong¡¯s figure flashed and appeared in front of xinmeng, kicking her in the stomach, and sending her flying. xinmeng flew up and smashed onto the stone table beside her, letting out a painful cry as she fainted. the remaining maids and attendants were no match for qian rong. they were effortlessly fooled by qian rong. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only on the other side, qu xiaodie was being played around by feng tianjiao. every attack was easily dodged by feng tianjiao who then retaliated with a series of slaps. feng tianjiao could have killed qu xiaodie in one go, but she didn¡¯t kill her. instead, she kept slapping qu xiaodie. she didn¡¯t knock her down but kept humiliating her. qu xiaodie¡¯s face was marked with handprints, and blood flowed from the corner of her mouth. she pulled out the dagger at her waist and began wildly stabbing at feng tianjiao. feng tianjiao dodged qu xiaodie¡¯s dagger with ease. she even crossed her arms and sneered, ¡°qu xiaodie, it¡¯s been so long. why haven¡¯t you improved at all?¡± qu xiaodie¡¯s eyes were red from the stimulation. she roared and suddenly took out a signal flare from her bosom.. Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: His Name Is Qing Zhu chapter 381: his name is qing zhu translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio the fiery red signal flare shot straight into the sky with a whoosh and then exploded in the air. the dazzling light illuminated the entire courtyard red. two terrifying auras seemed to have been summoned and quickly approached the courtyard. ¡°qian rong, tianjiao, step back,¡± su qian said with a cold expression as she felt the ferocious aura coming at her. su qian¡¯s words caused the two of them to tremble slightly. then, they quickly retreated without hesitation and returned to su qian¡¯s side. meanwhile, two hidden guards, one in black and one in white appeared at the same time. they were obviously drawn by the signal flare. ¡°su qian, just because i can¡¯t defeat you doesn¡¯t mean that my hidden guards can¡¯t!¡± qu xiaodie¡¯s lips curled into an extremely evil smile. she raised her hand and ordered, ¡°all of you, attack! kill the four of them and avenge my little brother!¡± when the black and white hidden guards heard this, their figures shot out like a swan and headed straight for su qian. yan chen swiftly drew his longsword from his waist. with a flick of his wrist, the longsword emitted a humming sound in the air. the long sword that emitted a cold light pierced through the space between the two hidden guards. yan chen¡¯s figure followed the longsword and blocked between the two hidden guards. the spiritual power in the longsword¡¯s hand danced rapidly as he engaged in a fierce battle. these two hidden guards were both mid-level fifth-rank experts, and their combined assault was formidable and unstoppable. yan chen quickly shuttled through the encirclement of the two hidden guards. his movements were fast and unstoppable. in a one-on-two situation, he showed no sign of weakness and was evenly matched. however, when she saw this scene, a strong dissatisfaction appeared in su qian¡¯s eyes. qu xiaodie had audaciously dared to outnumber them in front of her, bullying members of their xuanyun sect! su qian raised her hand and slammed it heavily on the armrest of the chair under her. her figure soared into the air like a dazzling phantom. with a swift whoosh, two scarlet silk ribbons from her sleeves broke through the air and struck the two hidden guards¡¯ chests with force. how could they be su qian¡¯s match? the two hidden guards were sent flying. their bodies stiffened as they opened their mouths and spat out two mouthfuls of blood. ¡°miss su!¡± yan chen didn¡¯t find it difficult to compete with the hidden guards, but su qian¡¯s proactive protection made yan chen couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased. qu xiaodie looked at her hidden guards being sent flying and let out a sharp scream, ¡°what are you two idiots doing? hurry up and charge up, then kill them all and avenge me!¡± when the two hidden guards heard this, they had no choice but to struggle to stand up. just as they were about to make a move, a young man strode forward and stood firmly outside the door. he shouted angrily, ¡°stop it!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the terrifying aura instantly suppressed the entire place, scaring qu xiaodie so much that her body trembled. she looked at the man in disbelief, ¡°senior brother¡­¡± su qian stood calmly on the spot, her gaze coldly fixed on the handsome man, dressed in a light green robe. the man before her resembled a young bamboo shoot in a bamboo grove, exuding an unruly aura. his posture was upright, and his gaze was arrogant. his handsome appearance made the maids present blush instantly. ¡°who is he?¡± su qian lowered her voice and asked yan chen. ¡°his name is qing zhu, a disciple of tianji sect. his strength is on par with yun zong, and he usually avoids conflicts, so he lets yun zong steal the limelight earlier. no wonder you don¡¯t recognize him, miss su,¡± yan chen explained.. Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: She Had a Purpose for Coming to Tianji Sect This Time chapter 382: she had a purpose for coming to tianji sect this time translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°in that case, after yun zong¡¯s demise, qing zhu became the eldest disciple?¡± seeing yan chen nod, su qian had a clear understanding. she stood quietly on the spot, wanting to see if this eldest disciple was here to stir up trouble or mediate the situation. obviously, qing zhu was the latter. he approached with determined steps and glared at qu xiaodie with disappointment. ¡°xiaodie, why are you so disrespectful of the rules?¡± although qing zhu usually kept a low profile, he was known for being strict and impartial. therefore, disciples within the tianji sect feared him. even qu xiaodie, confronted with his seriousness and stern demeanor, couldn¡¯t help but shiver inwardly, despite her defiant tone, ¡°why are you scolding me? it¡¯s obvious that su qian was in the wrong. she ate my brother first!¡± ¡°you spoiled the fire-fragrant pig you raised so much that it became arrogant and unruly. it serves you right if it got eaten.¡± qing zhu squinted his eyes, his face cold and serious as he scolded qu xiaodie. ¡°considering your young age and lack of understanding, i¡¯ll let today¡¯s incident slide. you better go back and reflect on your actions. otherwise, i¡¯ll report this matter to the sect master.¡± ¡°don¡¯t use my grandfather to threaten me!¡± qu xiaodie was well aware that she was no match for qingzhu, so she gritted her teeth and glared angrily at qingzhu. ¡°i don¡¯t need you to report anything. i¡¯ll tell my grandfather about this now, and you¡¯ll see how my grandfather punishes you!¡± after qu xiaodie finished her retort and stomped away in anger, su qian couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips into a cold smile. from the looks of it, this qu xiaodie really hadn¡¯t learned her lesson. although she was favored, after yun zong¡¯s death, qing zhu was the only one left in the younger generation of the tianji sect who could still hold his own. how could the sect master of tianji sect possibly punish qingzhu over a pig? qing zhu kept his gaze straight ahead, and once qu xiaodie and her large group of followers had left, the vast courtyard returned to tranquility. ¡°this matter was entirely xiaodie¡¯s fault. elder su, please be magnanimous and don¡¯t lower yourself to the level of a child.¡± after qing zhu said this, he cupped his hands politely at su qian. su qian seemed unimpressed. ¡°it¡¯s fine. qian rong, send the guest out.¡± qing zhu had more to say, but when he saw su qian dismiss him, he swallowed his unspoken words. then, he cupped his hands at su qian and turned around to leave this troublesome place. ¡°qing zhu is indeed as reasonable as the rumors say.¡± as feng tianjiao spoke, she moved her arms and legs and chuckled. ¡°sister su, you¡¯re so bad. you actually ate qu xiaodie¡¯s beloved pet. no wonder that woman went berserk like a raging she-ape and wanted to fight us to the death.¡± ¡°didn¡¯t i do it so that the two of you wouldn¡¯t go hungry?¡± su qian said with a smile. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°tomorrow, we¡¯ll go look for some food and cook for miss su,¡± yan chen quickly said. su qian shook her head in response. ¡°no need. after today¡¯s incident, the tianji sect won¡¯t dare to mistreat us any longer.¡± ¡°sister su, what do you plan to do next? the tianji sect claims it¡¯s an investigation, but in fact, they were just trying to trap us here. we can¡¯t just stay here and wait foolishly, right?¡± feng tianjiao asked worriedly. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ve made up my mind. you guys are responsible for enjoying yourselves in tianji sect. eat well, drinkwell, and have a good time. leave the rest to me.¡± after saying that, a cold glint flashed across su qian¡¯s eyes. actually, she had a purpose for coming to tianji sect this time.. Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: Sect’s Prized Treasure chapter 383: sect¡¯s prized treasure translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio the tianji sect was undoubtedly a reputable and righteous sect among the various sects, and each sect possessed its own treasures. this time, su qian had her eyes on tianji sect¡¯s sect¡¯s prized treasure. however, the sect master of tianji sect was too cunning and had not placed the cherished sect¡¯s prized treasure in the treasury. therefore, if su qian wanted to obtain it, she had to think of another way. when yan chen and feng tianjiao heard this, they exchanged puzzled glances, as neither of them could discern the hidden meaning behind su qian¡¯s words. nevertheless, neither of them minded. after all, su qian had always been self-reliant in her actions and they trusted her judgment. with the matter settled, yan chen and feng tianjiao didn¡¯t continue to stay here to disturb su qian. instead, they helped tidy up a bit and left. on the long corridor not far away, qing zhu stood in place and watched until yan chen and feng tianjiao returned to their courtyard. only then did he withdraw his gaze. at this moment, qing zhu¡¯s attendant quickly walked over and bowed respectfully to him. ¡°master, i¡¯ve found out. since this morning, miss qu has issued orders to withhold food from su qian and her group. they¡¯d been served the leftovers from the past few days, and one of the dishes had even gone bad and smelled foul. it¡¯s all to force yan chen from xuanyun sect to join her for a meal. when yan chen refused to yield, miss qu told the kitchen that they shouldn¡¯t prepare lunch for xuanyun sect¡¯s members.¡± ¡°what nonsense. how could she come up with such a method to mistreat guests?¡± qing zhu frowned with displeased. his tone was filled with a coldness that was filled with disappointment. ¡°sect master seems to have lost his senses. doesn¡¯t he realize that in this martial world, no one has crossed paths with a poison physician and had a good life afterward?¡± ¡°master, do we really need to be so cautious? i don¡¯t see anything intimidating about that poison physician. she¡¯s just a woman. look, she willingly stayed behind when our sect master decided to investigate her.¡± the attendant raised his hand and scratched his head as he said in confusion. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°it¡¯s precisely because elder su chose to stay that i find it strange.¡± after qing zhu said this, he raised his hand and rubbed his temples in frustration. ¡°i hope i¡¯m just overthinking. in short, let¡¯s not talk about anything else. su qian¡¯s strength speaks for itself, we shouldn¡¯t underestimate her, and so we shouldn¡¯t neglect her. get the kitchen to provide proper meals for xuanyun sect¡¯s members. from now on, i¡¯ll personally handle their meals. don¡¯t let qu xiaodie interfere anymore.¡± qing zhu sighed helplessly when he spoke up to this point. ¡°in the end, it¡¯s the sect master and first elder¡¯s insatiable greed. they insist on targeting elder su¡­¡± ¡°master!¡± the attendant was taken aback by qing zhu¡¯s words. he raised his hand to block his lips and said nervously, ¡°master, you can¡¯t say these words casually. if someone with ulterior motives heard this, wouldn¡¯t it be troublesome?¡± when qing zhu heard this, he had a look of disapproval. he raised his head with a cold expression and said arrogantly, ¡°since i dare to say it, i¡¯m not afraid of being discovered. i understand yun zong. he is a reckless and impulsive person. in order to avenge su yunxian, he¡¯s capable of anything.¡± the attendant naturally understood qing zhu¡¯s meaning. his heart was like a clear mirror. he lowered his head and awkwardly raised his hand to scratch his temples. ¡°master is very thoughtful and naturally understands. however, we are members of tianji sect, so we can¡¯t side with outsiders¡­.¡± Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: My Brother Was Roasted by Su Qian! chapter 384: my brother was roasted by su qian! translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°of course i know that. therefore, i can¡¯t do anything else. the only thing i can do is to ensure that the members of xuanyun sect don¡¯t suffer within our tianji sect.¡± as he spoke, qing zhu narrowed his eyes. ¡°furthermore, i feel that maintaining a good relationship with elder su will not be detrimental to us in the future.¡± the attendant hadn¡¯t expected his young master to be so cautious. he could only nod his head obediently. ¡°please rest assured, master. i will definitely take good care of the daily lives of the members of xuanyun sect as you instructed.¡± qing zhu nodded. after looking deeply at the courtyard where su qian lived, he finally left with the attendant. meanwhile, qu xiaodie sobbed as she arrived at the residence of the sect master. in the courtyard where the sect master lived, it was like spring all year round. a large area of fresh flowers was blooming. at this moment, under the peach blossom tree, the sect master and qu xiaodie¡¯s mother, lady qin, were playing chess. yun xiao was accompanying them at the side. at this moment, qu xiaodie walked over with large strides. she cried bitterly and collapsed in front of the table, not uttering a word as she sobbed uncontrollably. ¡°oh, xiaodie, my precious granddaughter, what¡¯s wrong with you? who bullied you?¡± qin guang, the sect master of tianji sect, had always doted on qu xiaodie. seeing his precious granddaughter crying, he immediately asked in an unbelievably distressed manner. qu xiaodie remained silent, acting as if the world had wronged her, and continued crying at the table. her tears fell like pearls on a broken string, rolling down incessantly. ¡°what¡¯s the matter with you? didn¡¯t you see your grandfather asking you a question?¡± as lady qin said this, she quickly helped qu xiaodie up and gently wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes with a handkerchief. ¡°alright, alright, my dear, stop crying. if you have any grievances, just say it. your grandfather will definitely help you.¡± as a result, after she wiped qu xiaodie¡¯s tears, lady qin was surprised to find that her beloved daughter¡¯s face was covered with palm prints. her once beautiful and delicate face had swollen into something resembling a pig¡¯s head. she looked as comical as she could be. ¡°what¡¯s happened to your face, eldest miss?¡± yun xiao asked in shock. ¡°xiaodie, tell me, who¡¯s the fool who dared to bully my little princess? i will make sure to seek justice for you!¡± qin guang patted his chest and promised. ¡°sob sob sob! grandfather, my brother is dead! my brother was roasted by su qian!¡± after qu xiaodie finished speaking, she cried even louder. her cries could be described as heart-wrenching. yun xiao stood at the side and listened. his lips twitched speechlessly. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only a few years ago, when qu xiaodie¡¯s father passed away, qu xiaodie only pretended to wipe her tears half-heartedly. but now, over the death of a pig, she cried even more heartbrokenly, making him wonder if she considered the fire-fragrant pig to be her biological father! ¡°has su qian never eaten before? why does she eat everything!¡± lady qin widened her eyes in shock and carefully touched qu xiaodie¡¯s face. ¡°then what happened to your little face?¡± ¡°it¡¯s su qian! it was su qian who ordered feng tianjiao to hit me. mother, look at my face. it¡¯s already beaten up like a pig¡¯s head. how am i going to face people in the future? i don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± qu xiaodie cried uncontrollably, her sobs grew louder and more heart-wrenching with each word. after qin guang heard qu xiaodie¡¯s words, he raised his hand and slammed his fist on the table, causing a muffled sound.. ¡°unbelievable, has su qian grown tired of living? how dare she bully my granddaughter!¡± Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: Kill Her chapter 385: kill her translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°grandfather, you don¡¯t know how arrogant su qian is. not only did she hit me, but she also injured the two hidden guards you assigned to me!¡± qu xiaodie was afraid that the situation wasn¡¯t dramatic enough, so she spoke urgently, her expression stern. ¡°what? her audacity knows no bounds!¡± qin guang¡¯s eyes were filled with an even colder killing intent as he coldly clenched his fists and said. ¡°in that case, does su qian not care about her current situation at all, or does she want to fight us to the death?¡± yun xiao asked with an equally cold face. ¡°exactly! su qian kept saying that she was from xuanyun sect. from the looks of it, she definitely wouldn¡¯t give in and obediently become an elder of our tianji sect!¡± qu xiaodie said with certainty. when lady qin heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but lower her gaze. a cold light flashed in her eyes, and a suffocating coldness appeared. ¡°father, it seems that su qian won¡¯t obediently come over to be a member of our tianji sect. if this continues, this woman will eat a fire-fragrant pig today and injure our people. then, she might do something terrifying tomorrow. if this continues, not only will we fail to tame her, but she might also bite back at us.¡± ¡°i¡¯ve long suspected that su qian won¡¯t give in so easily. now, it seemed that this woman was indeed difficult to deal with!¡± qin guang snorted coldly, ¡°a person like su qian can single-handedly influence the entire situation. if we can¡¯t use such a woman, then we can only deal with her¡­¡± ¡°sect master, do you mean to kill her?¡± seeing qin guang nod, yun xiao¡¯s eyes lit up with a hint of success. ¡°actually, i¡¯ve long felt that su qian was rebellious and should be killed. once she¡¯s dead, her divine beast will belong to us. by then, our tianji sect will definitely be able to trample xuanyun sect under our feet!¡± yun xiao had actually wanted to kill su qian a long time ago to avenge his grandson. however, qin guang had been reluctant to lose such a rare talent, so yun xiao didn¡¯t dare to mention it. now that there was finally an opportunity to put su qian in a perilous situation, yun xiao couldn¡¯t afford to miss it! read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°i understand what you mean. however, su qian was very difficult to deal with. the two people beside her, yan chen and feng tianjiao, were also not easy to deal with. if we make a move, it has to be foolproof. we must eliminate all three of them to completely destroy xuanyun sect¡¯s foundation, leaving them with no hope of recovery.¡± as qin guang said this, he raised his hand and touched his chin. he had a troubled expression on his face. it was obvious that he was thinking about how to kill the three of them. ¡°father, i feel that we can¡¯t attack directly. otherwise, even if we manage to eliminate su qian and the other two in the end, we¡¯ll still suffer huge losses. we¡¯ll end up hurting ourselves as well.¡± ¡°then do you have any other good ideas?¡± qin guang looked at his daughter expectantly and asked curiously. lady qin revealed an evil smile and said viciously, ¡°father, we can use poison.¡± when qin guang heard this, he immediately frowned disapprovingly. he looked at lady qin with disappointment. ¡°you, my child, often appear so clever, but why do you seem so obtuse today? su qian is a sixth-grade alchemist, known as the poison physician.. if you use poison against her, aren¡¯t you courting death?¡± Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: Young Master Yan Chen Has Suddenly Come Over chapter 386: young master yan chen has suddenly come over translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio everyone knew that toxicant was the least effective against su qian. if anyone used poison in front of su qian, it would be equivalent to playing a big knife in front of guan gong. if that wasn¡¯t courting death, what else could it be? lady qin didn¡¯t get angry after her father¡¯s harsh rebuke. instead, she smiled lightly, lifting the corners of her lips, and said calmly, ¡°father, if it was just an ordinary toxicant, why would i say it and embarrass myself? father, don¡¯t worry. the toxicant that i mentioned is definitely different from ordinary toxicant.¡± ¡°how so?¡± qin guang with a hint of patience, asked while looking at his daughter. ¡°earlier, i happened to obtain a seventh-grade toxicant, rumored to be incurable. moreover, the toxicant is colorless and tasteless. even a seventh-rank expert would find it difficult to detect. it will surely deal with that su qian,¡± lady qin said, her eyes narrowing with a sinister and proud smile. ¡°is that true, mother?¡± looking at lady qin excitedly, qu xiaodie¡¯s eyes were filled with a joyful smile as she asked impatiently. lady qin looked at her precious daughter tenderly and lovingly. she raised her hand and gently caressed her little face. ¡°of course, why would mother lie to you?¡± ¡°sect master, if it really is a seventh-grade toxicant, then we can give it a try! at that time, we¡¯ll poison su qian and the other two to death and solve the problem of our tianji sect!¡± first elder hurriedly said. when qin guang thought of su qian¡¯s gruesome death, he couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it. he immediately raised his hand and snapped his fingers. ¡°hei wu, come out.¡± in an instant, a shadowy figure materialized. immediately after, a hidden guard dressed in black clothes appeared at an extremely fast speed. he respectfully knelt before qin guang. ¡°i¡¯m here. may i know what orders the sect master has?¡± as lady qin took out the red medicine bottle containing the toxicant from her sleeve, qin guang immediately handed it to hei wu and instructed, ¡°tomorrow afternoon, instruct the kitchen to prepare a table of good dishes. then, put this toxicant in the food and send it to su qian and the other two.¡± ¡°remember, don¡¯t send it yourself. su qian is very cunning. if you personally deliver it, that woman will definitely be on guard and might refuse to eat!¡± yun xiao reminded worriedly. ¡°that¡¯s right, hei wu. your sole responsibility will be to poison the food. leave the task of delivering the meal to the kitchen staff.¡± lady qin also reminded him hurriedly. ¡°absolutely. this way we¡¯ll be foolproof.¡± qin guang stared at hei wu and warned him seriously, ¡°remember, only we should know about this plan. aside from us, no one else should be informed to avoid being exposed.¡± hei wu held the red medicine bottle in his hand and nodded with a solemn expression. ¡°please rest assured, master. i will not fail you.¡± seeing hei wu leave quickly after his assurance, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. they were eagerly awaiting the following day at noon when su qian and her group would ingest the toxicant and meet their demise. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only with qing zhu taking care of su qian, the meal that night became normal. although it was only the simple food that ordinary disciples ate, it was much better than the food arranged by qu xiaodie. after dinner, qian rong went to heat water for su qian to bathe. taking her time, su qian spent nearly half an hour bathing. she then finally came out of the bathtub and began to wipe the water off her body. standing behind the folding screen, she began to dress, and just then, su qian watched as qian rong walked over. ¡°master, young master yan chen has suddenly come over..¡± Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: Are You Feeling Unwell? Why Is Your Face So Red? chapter 387: are you feeling unwell? why is your face so red? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°it¡¯s already this hour, and he still hasn¡¯t rested?¡± su qian raised her eyebrows in confusion and asked. ¡°young master yan chen said that he had just received a message from sect master and wanted to discuss it with you,¡± qian rong said obediently. ¡°alright, let him wait for a moment. i¡¯ll go out now.¡± after saying that, su qian put on a snow-white undergarment and draped herself in a fiery-red long dress before striding out. in front of the round table in the outer room, yan chen was holding a cup of tea and sipping it. at this moment, he felt a flutter of nerves in his heart, glancing around the room and feeling a bit anxious. this was the first time yan chen had entered su qian¡¯s room. he felt that even the air here was filled with a qianqian fragrance, making it especially tempting. as yan chen wondered where to direct his gaze, su qian¡¯s voice sounded from the inner room not far away. ¡°yan chen, have you been waiting long?¡± yan chen stood up nervously and said subconsciously, ¡°no¡­¡± however, before yan chen could finish speaking, he was struck dumb by su qian¡¯s beauty. for a moment, yan chen thought that he had seen a fairy from the sky. su qian was dressed in red attire, and her hair was wet behind her. as she walked, she carried the fragrance of her recent shower. her snow-white face was suffused with a charming blush, and her phoenix-like eyes shimmered with watery charm. every gesture and step she took exuded a mesmerizing allure that could drive any man crazy. as she approached, yan chen stood there, dumbfounded and utterly bewildered. even as su qian walked right up to yan chen, he remained in a state of shock, seemingly unable to snap out of it. she raised her hand and waved it in front of yan chen¡¯s eyes. su qian asked in confusion, ¡°yan chen, what¡¯s the matter?¡± the alluring fragrance wafted over as su qian moved, making yan chen feel intoxicated with every breath. he shook his head vigorously without hesitation and stammered, ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± since yan chen said that he was fine, su qian didn¡¯t pursue the matter anymore. instead, she walked to the seat opposite yan chen and sat down. ¡°so, what¡¯s the matter? you can sit down and tell me.¡± ¡°oh, oh¡­ okay.¡± yan chen¡¯s face was now slightly flushed. after sitting down, he took a sip of tea, he struggled to find the right word for what seemed like an eternity. su qian, on the other hand, turned her gaze to yan chen, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that the sect master sent a message?¡± only then did yan chen remember the urgent matter. he became even more flustered and hurriedly took out a letter from his pocket. ¡°yes. miss su, please take a look. this is a letter from the sect master.¡± su qian took it and looked at it carefully. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only yan chen continued, ¡°after the sect master found out that you¡¯re willing to stay, he guessed that you must have your own plans. therefore, in the letter, he advised you to follow your own instincts and deal with tianji sect in whatever way you see fit.¡± ¡°indeed, the sect master understands me well.¡± su qian smiled slightly and suddenly found the key point in the letter. ¡°the sect master mentioned in the letter that i should resolve this matter promptly?¡± at this point, yan chen seemed to have thought of something particularly funny and couldn¡¯t help but smile, his eyes narrowing in mirth. ¡°miss su, you might not know. your master is about to come out of seclusion. the sect master is worried that once he comes out of seclusion, he will go berserk when he finds out that you¡¯re staying in tianji sect¡­¡± su qian pondered for a moment and felt that her master was really capable of doing this. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll deal with this matter as soon as possible.¡± after hearing yan chen¡¯s acknowledgment, su qian immediately turned her eyes and glanced at yan chen.. then, she frowned in confusion and asked, ¡°yan chen, are you feeling unwell? why is your face so red?¡± Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: The Man Under the Blanket chapter 388: the man under the blanket translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio when yan chen heard this, he immediately felt ashamed. as he hurriedly shook his head, his little face instantly turned a little red. ¡°no, no, i¡¯m fine¡­¡± ¡°what do you mean fine? did you catch a cold? come here and let me check.¡± as she spoke, su qian reached out her fair hand and touched yan chen¡¯s forehead. with a raise of su qian¡¯s hand, a wave of fragrance swept over, instantly freezing yan chen in place. he dared not move for an instant, and his entire body seemed to burn up. qian rong stood at the side and shook her head helplessly when she saw yan chen¡¯s ears burning red. young master yan chen was so shy that only her master would think that he was sick. su qian frowned and said seriously, ¡°your body temperature does seem a bit high. it seems like you¡¯re really sick. but it¡¯s fine. i¡¯ll give you two elixirs later. i guarantee that you¡¯ll be fine after eating them.¡± after saying that, su qian instructed qian rong to get the elixir. when su qian¡¯s palm left his forehead, yan chen couldn¡¯t help but feel a little regretful. then, his face turned even redder because of this thought. in the end, he took the elixir and left obediently. after yan chen left, su qian didn¡¯t stay idle. she changed into her night clothes and left the courtyard. su qian spent over an hour meticulously strolling around tianji sect but ended up empty-handed. she couldn¡¯t find any clues related to the sect¡¯s prized treasure. this left su qian extremely depressed. it wasn¡¯t until midnight that she finally had to give up and return to her residence. before she left, she instructed qian rong to rest early. when su qian returned to her room, it was dark. she didn¡¯t bother to light the lamp, just removed her nightwear and hung it on the screen. then, she turned around and walked towards the bed in the dark. she took off her shoes, lifted the blanket, and got under the covers. su qian realized that the blanket was unexpectedly warm. after being blown by the cold wind for two hours, she finally had the chance to return to her warm bed. how comfortable and refreshing was that? su qian couldn¡¯t help but shift her body further into the warmth and thought about how nice it was to have a divine beast for company. despite black ball¡¯s small size, it felt like a little heater. she narrowed her eyes and wanted to take out her small heater from under the covers for some extra warmth. however, to su qian¡¯s surprise, when she reached out, she wouldn¡¯t find the warm and furry black ball but instead touched a man¡¯s hand! her mind instantly went blank. before su qian could react, the other party flipped his palm and wrapped her small hand in his! su qian was so scared that goosebumps appeared on her back. she immediately kicked him hard. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°ugh!¡± the man under the blanket let out a muffled groan, clearly affected by su qian¡¯s forceful kick. su qian jumped out of bed and instantly pulled out the dagger at her waist. she was furious and planned to kill the prodigal son on the bed! however, before su qian¡¯s attack could land, xiao yan¡¯s painful voice came from the bed, ¡°qianqian, it¡¯s me.¡± su qian was stunned for a moment before taking out a luminous pearl from her pocket. the radiant light of the luminous pearl illuminated the masked man¡¯s face lying on the bed. su qian gazed at xiao yan, and her anger made her temples throb.. ¡°ninth prince, why on earth are you in my bed in the middle of the night?¡± Chapter 389 - Chapter 389:1 Can’t Get Up chapter 389:1 can¡¯t get up translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian¡¯s killing intent soared into the sky. it was obvious that as long as xiao yan¡¯s words couldn¡¯t convince her, she would rush forward and teach him a lesson. xiao yan lowered his eyes to hide the emotions that flashed past his eyes. he lay down on the bed and had no intention of getting up. ¡°i heard that you were captured by tianji sect, so i came to check on you overnight. when i arrived at your room, i realized that you weren¡¯t there. i planned to rest on the bed for a while and wait for you to come back. who would have thought that i would actually fall asleep?¡± xiao yan¡¯s explanation might have sounded reasonable, but su qian spotted numerous inconsistencies. nonetheless, she was too lazy to argue with this man. with a serious expression, she crossed her arms and said, ¡°get up.¡± how could xiao yan get up? with a weak look on his face, he slowly lay down on the bed and pretended to cough twice, ¡°cough cough, i can¡¯t get up.¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine, i¡¯ll help your highness up.¡± su qian wouldn¡¯t be fooled by xiao yan¡¯s hypocritical look. she immediately walked forward and grabbed xiao yan¡¯s hand, wanting to pull him up from the bed. unexpectedly, xiao yan¡¯s starry eyes swiftly gleamed with a different light, and he reversed her efforts, using his strength to pull su qian onto the bed and tightly encircle her in his embrace. suddenly enveloped in xiao yan¡¯s embrace. su qian leaned her head against his strong chest and could even feel his strong heartbeat. perhaps influenced by the situation, su qian¡¯s heartbeat quickened. she tried her best to ignore the heat on her face as the veins on her forehead throbbed. ¡°your highness, can¡¯t you get up? aren¡¯t you lack of strength?¡± how could this hypocritical man not get up! she saw that he was very strong and didn¡¯t look like he could not get up at all! xiao yan smiled as he hugged the warm and soft woman in his arms. he lowered his head and gently sniffed the mesmerizing fragrance in su qian¡¯s hair. ¡°i¡¯m not lying to you. i¡¯m really not feeling well.¡± su qian snorted lightly. she didn¡¯t believe this man¡¯s nonsense at all. without hesitation, she elbowed the man¡¯s chest. su qian¡¯s initial intention was merely to break free from xiao yan¡¯s embrace, but she didn¡¯t expect xiao yan to let out a painful groan when she elbowed him. su qian couldn¡¯t help but retract her hand. she looked up in surprise and saw that xiao yan¡¯s face had turned pale! su qian couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. she was so scared that she dared not move. ¡°what¡¯s going on? wasn¡¯t the injury on your heart meridian almost healed?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°i was in a hurry to rush over and forgot to bring the medicine with me. in addition to the long journey¡­¡± when xiao yan finished speaking, he saw su qian narrow her eyes dangerously, so he obediently shut his mouth and didn¡¯t say anything else. even so, su qian couldn¡¯t contain the raging anger burning in her eyes, ¡°i remember that before i left, i specially told your highness to take your medicine properly.¡± xiao yan remained silent but looked at su qian guiltily. ¡°leave with me now. after we return, i¡¯ll definitely listen to you and take my medicine properly.¡± ¡°that won¡¯t do. i can¡¯t go back now.¡± su qian rejected xiao yan without thinking. ¡°i need to figure out a way to make tianji sect pay a heavy price. then, i¡¯ll leave their sect gracefully.¡± ¡°as long as you wish, i can make them kneel and kowtow to you right now and escort you away.¡± as xiao yan said this, he showed no intention of letting go. instead, he continued to tightly embrace su qian¡¯s slender and soft waist.. Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: Suspect That There’s Something Wrong With This Man’s Brain! chapter 390: suspect that there¡¯s something wrong with this man¡¯s brain! translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio the distance between the two was incredibly close. su qian raised her eyes and met xiao yan¡¯s eyes. she could even clearly see his exceptionally profound eyes reflecting her face. su qian subconsciously looked away in panic. she cleared her throat and said, ¡°i haven¡¯t obtained the treasure i want yet. i¡¯m not leaving.¡± ¡°then i won¡¯t leave either.¡± as soon as xiao yan finished speaking, he tightened his embrace around su qian. ¡°once you¡¯re done with your business, i¡¯ll accompany you when you leave.¡± ¡°let go¡­!¡± as su qian spoke, she struggled in xiao yan¡¯s arms with all her might. however, after struggling for a long time, she couldn¡¯t break free! if not for xiao yan¡¯s pale face, su qian would have seriously doubted whether this man was truly injured! she wondered how a man with injuries could have such strength, allowing him to withstand her efforts to break free. ¡°why are you following me? do you think it¡¯s appropriate for someone to appear by my side out of nowhere?¡± su qian said with a cold expression. ¡°i think it¡¯s entirely appropriate.¡± xiao yan said matter-of-factly, ¡°don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t reveal my true appearance. i will pretend to be your guard and guarantee that no one will be able to see through it.¡± su qian looked at xiao yan in disbelief. ¡°you¡¯re a prince, and you chose to act as my guard instead of fulfilling your role as a prince?¡± su qian suspected that there was something wrong with this man¡¯s brain! who knew that xiao yan¡¯s lips would bloom into a faint smile when he heard this. he squinted his eyes and said, ¡°you¡¯re my woman, so it¡¯s only right for me to do anything for you.¡± xiao yan¡¯s words were matter-of-fact, causing su qian to raise her eyebrows. ¡°your highness, our marriage will be dissolved sooner or later.¡± ¡°i have chosen you, and you¡¯re mine. no one can shake my decisions.¡± xiao yan looked at su qian dotingly and said calmly, clearly not taking su qian¡¯s words to heart. then, he continued with a smile, ¡°it¡¯s getting late. go to sleep first.¡± knowing that it would be futile to argue with him until their marriage was truly annulled, su qian didn¡¯t bother and instead raised her hand to push the man in front of her twice with force. ¡°if you don¡¯t let go, how can i sleep?¡± ¡°just sleep like this.¡± xiao yan hugged su qian, unwilling to let go. how could su qian possibly fall asleep in xiao yan¡¯s arms like this? she began to squirm in xiao yan¡¯s arms restlessly. her restlessness reached its peak, and her soft body continued to writhe in his arms, causing xiao yan¡¯s gaze to darken and a deep desire to well up in him. ¡°qianqian, don¡¯t move¡­¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only but su qian had no intention of staying still. she was oblivious to the restrained desire in xiao yan¡¯s hoarse voice and continued to move restlessly. it wasn¡¯t until su qian¡¯s jade-like legs struggled that she suddenly realized how ambiguous their posture was that her body froze as if she had been electrocuted. ¡°you, let go of me quickly!¡­¡± su qian said anxiously as she felt xiao yan¡¯s body temperature. the scene she had seen in the hot spring couldn¡¯t help but surface in her mind. su qian¡¯s face instantly turned red, and she stuttered, unable to say a complete sentence. although she had never experienced intimate relations in this life or the previous one and had never been so close to a man, it didn¡¯t mean she was completely clueless! Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: And She Was Still Sleeping in Xiao Yan’s Arms chapter 391: and she was still sleeping in xiao yan¡¯s arms translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian¡¯s body stiffened and she dared not move. su qian¡¯s little face seemed to be on fire and burned even more fiercely. xiao yan looked at su qian¡¯s stiff expression and his voice became even lower. it was like a thousand-year-old wine that was especially intoxicating. ¡°i told you not to move.¡± ¡°let go of me quickly. i¡¯ll go find qian rong to squeeze with me. i¡¯ll leave this room to you.¡± su qian almost bit her tongue at the end of her sentence. she had to hold it in to not waver even more. she thought, ¡°heavens, what did i just say?¡± seeing su qian¡¯s flustered appearance, xiao yan couldn¡¯t resist teasing her. ¡°right now, as long as you don¡¯t move, i can still control myself. but if you move again, i can¡¯t guarantee that i won¡¯t do anything.¡± su qian¡¯s mind exploded. she dared not dwell on what xiao yan might have in mind. ¡°what exactly do you want?¡± su qian knew very well that the man in front of her would do as he said, so she lowered her voice and hurriedly asked. ¡°i won¡¯t do anything, just sleep like this.¡± as xiao yan spoke, his body relaxed, closed his eyes, and drifted off to sleep. su qian dared not move, obediently following xiao yan¡¯s instructions. she thought, ¡°it was fine. i could stay awake for now. after this man fell asleep, i would quietly leave and sleep on the soft couch.¡± however, su qian¡¯s thoughts were very beautiful, but reality was very harsh. she only persisted for a short while before she couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes and fall asleep. it was a dreamless night. when su qian opened her eyes again, the sky outside the window was already completely bright! and she was still sleeping in xiao yan¡¯s arms! she couldn¡¯t believe that she had slept with xiao yan for the entire night. just as su qian was in disarray, she heard footsteps coming from outside the door. feng tianjiao¡¯s voice rang out from outside the door. ¡°sister su, the people from the kitchen have sent breakfast over. let¡¯s eat together.¡± ¡°get up quickly.¡± su qian was frightened and urgently nudged xiao yan¡¯s arm. ¡°don¡¯t rush, sleep for a while more.¡± xiao yan, in a lazy manner, showed reluctance to get up. he gently wrapped his arm around su qian¡¯s shoulder. feng tianjiao¡¯s footsteps drew nearer and nearer. a fierce look quickly appeared in su qian¡¯s eyes. without a second thought, she lifted the blanket and threw xiao yan to the ground. with a loud thud, xiao yan fell heavily to the ground. ¡°sister su, what was that noise? did you fall?¡± as feng tianjiao spoke, she had already reached the door. however, she raised her hand to push the door open, but she couldn¡¯t push it open successfully. therefore, she knocked on the door even more nervously. ¡°sister su, are you okay?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°i¡¯m fine!¡± su qian¡¯s heart beat like a drum. she quickly got up and put on her dress. after putting it on, she kicked xiao yan. ¡°hurry, get out!¡± seeing that su qian looking bewildered, xiao yan had no choice but to stand up obediently. ¡°i¡¯ll be back soon. remember to wait for me to come and eat together.¡± ¡°you should leave quickly!¡± su qian couldn¡¯t stand xiao yan¡¯s unhurried movements and quickly pushed him to the window. after watching him leave, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. with a loud thud, she closed the window. su qian was relieved. then, she guiltily tidied her messy hair and pretended to be fine as she walked to the door and opened it. ¡°come in.¡± feng tianjiao looked at su qian seriously before craning her neck to look past her into the door as if she were looking for something.. ¡°sister su, it seems like there¡¯s someone else in your room?¡± Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: Didn’t You Say There Was No One In Your Room? chapter 392: didn¡¯t you say there was no one in your room? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian was so scared that goosebumps appeared on her back. only her face remained calm as she said nonchalantly, ¡°what are you talking about? how could there be anyone else in my room?¡± ¡°is that so? but i clearly heard voices in your room just now.¡± feng tianjiao raised her hand and scratched her head as she asked. ¡°you must have misheard.¡± as su qian spoke, she stepped aside and allowed feng tianjiao to enter her room. ¡°if you don¡¯t believe me, take a good look yourself. see if there¡¯s anyone else in my room.¡± feng tianjiao glanced around and indeed didn¡¯t see anyone else. ¡°it¡¯s true. i must have misheard.¡± su qian heaved a sigh of relief and was about to continue speaking when she suddenly saw xiao yan, who had changed into a guard¡¯s attire and wore a wooden mark, walk out from behind the folding screen near the window. at this moment, the air was filled with a strange silence. ¡°sister su, didn¡¯t you say that there was no one in your room?¡± feng tianjiao looked at the man who appeared behind the screen and asked in surprise. su qian was even more shocked than feng tianjiao. she couldn¡¯t understand at all. didn¡¯t this man just leave in front of her? how could he appear just like that? su qian was dumbfounded and could only question xiao yan with her eyes. ¡°didn¡¯t i tell master that i¡¯ll be back soon?¡± xiao yan was dressed like a guard, and even his tone was like an ordinary guard. his attitude towards su qian could be said to be very respectful. however, from xiao yan¡¯s gaze, it wasn¡¯t difficult for su qian to see his smugness. at that moment, su qian felt an urge to kill xiao yan. she couldn¡¯t possibly tell feng tianjiao that she had slept with the man in front of her for the entire night. so she cleared her throat and tried to divert the topic, ¡°tianjiao, i forgot to introduce you to my hidden guard, ah yan.¡± actually, if one thought about it carefully, one would feel that the situation between su qian and xiao yan was very suspicious. fortunately, it was feng tianjiao who had entered first, not yan chen or qian rong. compared to the two of them, feng tianjiao was clearly more naive and not very good at thinking critically. she didn¡¯t question things much and simply believed su qian¡¯s words. ¡°i see. then sister su, wash up first. when you¡¯re done, come out to the courtyard to eat.¡± ¡°alright.¡± su qian felt relieved that feng tianjiao was a bit of an airhead, and she smiled as she watched her leave. after feng tianjiao left, su qian¡¯s eyes flashed with killing intent as she turned to look at xiao yan behind her. ¡°you did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± xiao yan smiled and didn¡¯t deny it. su qian wanted to teach xiao yan a lesson, but she couldn¡¯t beat him, so she could only give up. ¡°if you want to stay by my side, i won¡¯t stop you. however, you have to abide by my rules. in the next few days, you have to do whatever i tell you to do.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only hearing su qian¡¯s order, xiao yan didn¡¯t hesitate and simply nodded obediently. su qian was finally satisfied when she saw this scene. she took a deep breath and suppressed the fluctuations in her heart before going to wash up. after washing up, she brought xiao yan to the courtyard for breakfast. su qian didn¡¯t forget to introduce xiao yan to the remaining two. ¡°master, why did you call the hidden guard over at this time?¡± qian rong asked, not forgetting to look at xiao yan in confusion. it was strange because qian rong had seen all the hidden guards by her master¡¯s side, and yet she had no recollection of this man named ah yan who stood before her.. Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: Shared a Bed chapter 393: shared a bed translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio qian rong had a head full of question marks, but su qian had already confirmed ah yan¡¯s identity, so she couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°i had a hunch before coming to tianji sect that qin guang and the others wouldn¡¯t give up easily, so i instructed ah yan to inform the children back in the imperial capital if i had a conflict with tianji sect. they don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± su qian couldn¡¯t tell the truth, so she lowered her head to hide the glint in her eyes. ¡°i see.¡± yan chen nodded and didn¡¯t take xiao yan¡¯s matter to heart. instead, he smiled and picked up a piece of glutinous rice cake for su qian. ¡°miss su, try it. this is the glutinous rice cake that the kitchen just sent over. it¡¯s still warm.¡± su qian nodded, but before she could pick up her chopsticks, the glutinous rice cake on the plate was taken away. everyone looked in surprise at xiao yan, who had moved the chopsticks. no one had expected the hidden guard to have such audacity to snatch food from his master¡¯s plate. however, xiao yan didn¡¯t eat it. instead, he casually placed the glutinous rice cake on an empty plate. ¡°master, have you forgotten? when you woke up early today, you said that your stomach was uncomfortable. this glutinous rice cake is a bit heavy, so it¡¯s better to have something lighter, like steamed buns.¡± ¡°are you feeling unwell, miss su?¡± yan chen immediately asked nervously. su qian wasn¡¯t feeling unwell at all. she was perfectly fine. however, she couldn¡¯t expose xiao yan. she was afraid that this man would blabber and tell everyone that he had shared a bed with her last night. therefore, su qian could only smile and say calmly, ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m fine. let¡¯s continue eating.¡± everyone obediently continued their meal, and black ball, who had caught the scent of food emerged from qian rong¡¯s sleeve. ¡°oh, there¡¯s food to eat. i want some too! i want some!¡± as he spoke, black ball flew out of qian rong¡¯s sleeve excitedly and went straight to the breakfast on the dining table. however, before black ball could reach the sumptuous feast, su qian reached out and firmly grabbed it. ¡°little one, where did you go last night?¡± ¡°i went, i went to warm sister qian rong¡¯s bed.¡± black ball¡¯s small face was being rubbed back and forth by su qian, and it could only flap its wings forcefully. ¡°you ungrateful little thing.¡± su qian thought about how things might have gone if black ball had been there, xiao yan wouldn¡¯t have succeeded. she angrily messed with the feathers on black ball before mercifully letting it go. ¡°oh right, master. just now, young master qing zhu¡¯s attendant came over to ask if master was interested in taking a walk around tianji sect. if master was interested, young master qing zhu would come over to lead the way after breakfast.¡± qian rong seemed to have thought of something and said with a smile. hearing this, su qian¡¯s eyes flashed with a deeper meaning. ¡°of course, that¡¯s a great idea. after breakfast, go and inform young master qing zhu that we¡¯ll have to trouble him to show us around.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only she had been worried about not being able to find the sect¡¯s prized treasure. but now that young master qing zhu had volunteered to help them get familiar with the terrain, why not take advantage of it? with the decision made, they all had their meal together, and after finishing breakfast, qian rong went to deliver the message. fifteen minutes later, young master qing zhu arrived as promised and led su qian and the others around tianji sect time flew by, and soon it was lunchtime. it was the busiest time of the day in the kitchen. at this moment, the chefs in the kitchen were busy.. Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: Poisoned chapter 394: poisoned translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio hidden in the sleeve, hei wu held the vial of toxicant named ¡®bone eroding¡¯, which he had obtained last night. taking advantage of the chefs¡¯ distraction, he sneaked into the kitchen. the kitchen operated in two shifts. the first batch of meals prepared was for qin guang, the sect master, elders, and other people with status. these meals were more sumptuous, with chicken, duck, fish and eggs. the rest were for the ordinary disciples. although they ate quite well, there was a noticeable difference compared to what the elders enjoyed. hei wujian couldn¡¯t wait for su qian and the others to consume the poisoned food. he noticed that the exquisite dishes meant for the elders were already prepared and kept warm in small containers made of flame crystal. this gave him an idea. he cleared his throat and called out, ¡°someone come.¡± ¡°oh, lord hei wu, what brings you here?¡± the chef steward responsible for everything in the kitchen saw hei wu and hurried over with a radiant smile, nodding and bowing. he asked with a smile, ¡°may i know what orders lord hei wu has?¡± ¡°cough cough, the higher-ups have instructed to deliver some good food to the people of xuanyun sect today. i think these prepared dishes look excellent. pack some of them for me to inspect.¡± hei wu concealed the coldness in his eyes as he cleared his throat. ¡°yes.¡± the chef steward immediately followed his instructions and quickly prepared a total of eight dishes, along with soup and a small wooden bucket of rice. the spread looked quite appetizing, and hei wu found himself salivating as he inspected them. he nodded in satisfaction. ¡°mm, very good. bring me two two food boxes.¡± after successfully diverting the chef steward away, hei wu glanced around furtively, making sure there was no one around. he quickly added the toxicant to each dish. afraid that it might be lethal enough for su qian and the others, hei wu dumped the remaining toxicant into the rice and hastily covered the lid of the small wooden barrel. ¡°lord hei wu?¡± the chef steward returned with two food boxes and asked in confusion, ¡°what are you doing?¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing.¡± hei wu¡¯s face turned serious again. ¡°i have other matters to attend to. after you pack these dishes, send them to the guests of xuanyun sect. remember, you have to go personally. don¡¯t neglect the guests.¡± ¡°yes, i understand.¡± the chef steward nodded and watched hei wu leave in high spirits. hurriedly following hei wu¡¯s instructions, the chef steward packed the dishes and left the kitchen in a hurry. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the kitchen consisted of both the cooking area and the dining hall. the disciples were already eating in the dining hall, and their daily meals had already been prepared. many disciples were having their meal in the dining hall. hastily passing through the dining hall, the chef steward was about to step out of the main entrance when he nearly collided with someone outside. fortunately, that person outside reached out to steady the chef steward. ¡°chef steward, where are you rushing off to?¡± ¡°young master qing zhu!¡± the chef steward hadn¡¯t expected to almost offend the noble. he immediately took a step back in surprise and hurriedly bowed to apologize. ¡°i¡¯m really sorry, young master qing zhu. i did not do it on purpose.¡± without yun zong, qing zhu was the eldest disciple of tianji sect, so the chef steward certainly dared no underestimate him. fortunately, qing zhu had a well-known good temperament and didn¡¯t mind this minor incident. ¡°it¡¯s no problem. chef steward, allow me to introduce the esteemed guests from xuanyun sect behind me..¡± Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: Plans To Keep Us Here For The Rest Of Our Lifes? chapter 395: plans to keep us here for the rest of our lifes? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°the esteemed guests from xuanyun sect?¡± when the chef steward heard this, he noticed that there were three women and two men behind qing zhu. at a single glance, the chef steward¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment. he thought, ¡°what kind of place was this xuanyun sect? why were they either handsome men or beautiful women?¡± ¡°elder su, this is the chef steward of tianji sect¡¯s kitchen. chef steward, this is elder su.¡± qing zhu hurriedly introduced them to each other. su qian nodded in acknowledgment. her phoenix eyes swept across the chef steward, nearly leaving him weak in the knees with her captivating gaze. it was truly hard to fathom that the enchanting beauty before them was the renowned poison physician who struck fear into the hearts of all. the chef steward promptly bowed, ¡°greetings to all esteemed guests.¡± ¡°chef steward, i brought elder su and the others around the sect just now, and we¡¯re quite hungry now. are the meals for the disciples ready in the kitchen?¡± qing zhu asked with a light smile. ¡°they¡¯re ready.¡± after the chef steward finished speaking, he said hesitantly, ¡°however, we received orders from the uppers that i should deliver the meals prepared for the elders. i¡¯ve packed them and was about to deliver them.¡± ¡°no need. we¡¯ll dine here in the dining hall today.¡± su qian knew the rules of tianji sect, and she also knew that the elders enjoyed lavish meals daily. however, yesterday¡¯s roasted meat satisfied everyone¡¯s desire to eat meat. they had no interest in meat these few days and only wanted to eat something light. the chef steward couldn¡¯t refuse and reluctantly led them to the dining hall and instructed his staff to serve them. realizing that he could simply take the meals out and then return them as they were, the chef steward decided to bring all the dishes out first and pour them back into each small container. ¡°anyway, everyone is eating a big pot of food. no one has touched these dishes. it doesn¡¯t hurt to pour them back so as not to waste them.¡± after saying that, the chef steward didn¡¯t forget to use a spoon to mix the dishes evenly with the dishes in the container. then, he ordered his staff to pack the dishes and send them to the elders. meanwhile, as su qian and her group appeared in the dining hall, they successfully attracted everyone¡¯s attention. there was no need to mention the appearance of the few people from xuanyun sect, they were all handsome men and beautiful women. in addition, qing zhu was a rare sight as a handsome man. the combination of these individuals sitting together created a stunning tableau, and their remarkable appearances made it difficult for the other disciples to focus on their meals. instead, they couldn¡¯t help but admire the rare and beautiful sight before them. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only su qian and her companions dined elegantly, ignoring the gazes of the people around them as they calmly ate. despite the simple food, their refined demeanor and graceful gestures gave off an air of sophistication. when the other disciples saw them, they suspected that they were actually eating some delicacies. ¡°young master qing zhu, we are extremely grateful for your thoughtful care. however, we are curious about when your tianji sect will finally complete their investigation and allow us to leave?¡± yan chen glanced at qing zhu and asked with a smile. upon hearing yan chen¡¯s question, qing zhu¡¯s action of picking up food couldn¡¯t help but pause. he wore a slightly apologetic expression and said, ¡°regarding this matter, i¡¯m not sure either. all i can do is ask for your patience and understanding for a few more days.¡± ¡°we are very grateful for young master qing zhu¡¯s meticulous care. however, your sect master had not appeared for a long time. it seems that he has no intention of clearing my name anytime soon..¡± su qian continued eating calmly and said with a smile, ¡°or is it that the tianji sect truly plans to keep us here for the rest of our lives?¡± Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: Master, Did You Get Rejected? chapter 396: master, did you get rejected? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio when qing zhu heard this, he immediately became nervous.¡± i never had such intentions.¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have such intentions, but that doesn¡¯t mean that the other members of tianji sect share the same sentiments.¡± xiao yan sat across from su qian and calmly responded as he naturally picked up food to serve su qian. ¡°my master is very grateful for young master qing zhu¡¯s care. however, tianji sect has aggressively made things difficult for my master this time. with young master qing zhu caught in the middle. if you side with us, i¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be good. therefore, young master qing zhu, please don¡¯t get too close to my master in the future.¡± when su qian heard this, she turned to look at xiao yan. this man was speaking to someone else on her behalf again! su qian wanted to pry open this man¡¯s head and see what was in it! she had already told this man to behave, why didn¡¯t he listen? although what xiao yan said was indeed what she had in mind, su qian felt a little dissatisfied when she realized that xiao yan had seen through her thoughts. she raised her leg and kicked xiao yan. unexpectedly, xiao yan was already prepared. with a dodge, su qian kicked yan chen, who was sitting beside xiao yan. su qian¡¯s kick wasn¡¯t gentle, and it hurt so much that yan chen frowned. she thought, ¡°oh no, i kicked the wrong person.¡± the corners of su qian¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch, especially when she met yan chen¡¯s innocent gaze. she felt even more ashamed and could only give him an apologetic look to comfort him. qing zhu didn¡¯t notice su qian¡¯s actions and only sighed faintly. ¡°to be honest, the reason i took care of you all was because i felt that this matter was the fault of our tianji sect. however, as a disciple, i¡¯m powerless to stop it. i hope you can forgive me.¡± ¡°it¡¯s good that young master qing zhu has this intention. as for this muddy water, young master should withdraw as soon as possible.¡± as feng tianjiao spoke, she picked up some shredded potatoes and fed them to black ball which was stuffing itself with food. when qing zhu heard this, he immediately sighed helplessly. eventually, he withdrew his gaze. after silently finishing the meal, su qian and the others left without asking qing zhu to send them off. qing zhu looked at their backs and felt powerless for the first time. ¡°master, did you get rejected?¡± the attendant had heard everything just now. at this moment, he walked to qing zhu¡¯s side and asked with a frown. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°elder su doesn¡¯t want to owe any favors to our tianji sect. even if i¡¯m just a small disciple, she doesn¡¯t want any connection with me.¡± qing zhu knew that su qian¡¯s actions were entirely reasonable, but the thought of being distanced from her left him feeling somewhat uncomfortable. for some reason, qing zhu didn¡¯t understand why he acted this way. he could only take a deep breath. ¡°in the future, we should avoid direct contact with elder su and the others. we can simply instruct the kitchen to send their daily meals.¡± the attendant nodded in agreement. then, he raised his hand and scratched his head in puzzlement. ¡°but it¡¯s strange. i wonder when the sect master plans to investigate. elder su and the others had already stayed here for a few days, and no one dared to ask the sect master how he planned to deal with this matter.¡± when qing zhu heard this, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. then, he turned his head to look at the attendant. ¡°what you said makes sense.¡± when the attendant saw qing zhu¡¯s agitated appearance, the muscles at the corner of his lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch.. ¡°master, you can¡¯t be thinking of asking the sect master about this, right?¡± Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: Successfully Solving Su Qian, This Major Headache! chapter 397: successfully solving su qian, this major headache! translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°what¡¯s wrong? can¡¯t i?¡± qing zhu had never thought about approaching the sect master himself to inquire about how he planned to deal with su qian and the others. only after being reminded by his subordinates did he finally think of this matter. seeing that qing zhu was about to leave after saying this, the attendant was so frightened that the hair on his back stood on end. he hurriedly stopped qing zhu and said loudly, ¡°my master, are you trying to get yourself killed? everyone could tell that the sect master didn¡¯t want su qian to leave alive. no one dared to ask, and now you want to walk right into it?¡± ¡°because i can¡¯t bear to see the sect master facing suck a catastrophe by provoking su qian. she¡¯s a formidable woman, and xuanyun sect can sacrifice everything for her. moreover, i have a feeling that more forces are backing her than just xuanyun sect. if we provoke her, i¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be in big trouble. i have to warn the sect master.¡± after he finished speaking, qing zhu ignored the attendant¡¯s efforts to stop him and hurriedly strode towards the courtyard where qin guang resided. at the same time, in qin guang¡¯s courtyard. a stone table was placed under the peach blossom tree. at this moment, the table was filled with eight dishes and one soup that had just been delivered by the kitchen. qin guang, yun xiao, lady qin, and qu xiaodie sat around the table. they all had brilliant smiles on their faces. ¡°considering the time, su qian and the others should have eaten the poisoned food by now, right?¡± qu xiaodie asked with excitement as she ate the eight treasures duck on the table excitedly. ¡°young miss, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ve placed the entire bottle of toxicant in the dishes. i guarantee that su qian and the others will immediately ascend to heaven after eating it.¡± hei wu proudly raised his eyebrows and said excitedly. ¡°hehe, this toxicant takes time to manifest. bone eroding is a potent toxin that, during its onset, makes people vomit blood first, then have diarrhea, itch uncontrollably all over the body. in the end, those affected either die from diarrhea or scratch themselves to death. the entire process lasts for three days, so su qian and the others will have a hard time,¡± lady qin said with a sweet smile as she sipped her sweet soup. ¡°no matter what, as long as they are poisoned by this seventh-grade toxicant, they can forget about having a way out!¡± after saying this, yun xiao raised his teacup and said, ¡°i¡¯ll replace wine with tea. congratulations, sect master, for finally achieving your wish and successfully solving su qian, this major headache!¡± ¡°good! well said.¡± qin guang was equally delighted. he tore off the two drumsticks on the roasted chicken, ate one for himself, and handed the other to hei wu. ¡°hei wu, you¡¯ve done a great service this time. quickly sit down and eat with us!¡± ¡°thank you, sect master!¡± hei wu quickly sat down and took the roasted chicken leg to eat. ¡°grandfather, do you think that after su qian dies, her divine beast will be left without a master?¡± qu xiaodie ate happily and said with a face full of desire, ¡°grandfather, can you give me that divine beast when the time comes?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°of course, you can have it. with such a precious divine beast, you must take good care of it, alright?¡± qin guang doted on qu xiaodie. after hearing her request, he nodded without a word. as long as they had a divine beast, their tianji sect could rise to the upper three sects¡­ no, they might even be able to use the power of the divine beast to become the number one sect in the black nine sect! qu xiaodie agreed on the surface but lowered her head to hide the coldness that flashed past her eyes. she had no intention of taking good care of the divine beast. when the time came, she would form a contract with the divine beast and then torture it day and night, seeking revenge for her deceased brother! just as the five of them were happily envisioning their future, a voice transmission suddenly came from outside the door.. Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: Su Qain Has the Appearance Of a Seductive Fox chapter 398: su qain has the appearance of a seductive fox translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°reporting to sect master, young master qing zhu requests an audience.¡± the maid walked up and reported delicately. ¡°what is he doing here?¡± qu xiaodie started to feel unhappy when she heard qing zhu¡¯s name. she immediately raised her chin arrogantly and said angrily, ¡°grandfather, you have no idea what eldest senior brother is thinking all day long. he actually thinks of ways to take care of su qian.¡± ¡°how can you be so willful? you went too far previously. qing zhu was just being kind and didn¡¯t want us to look too bad.¡± after all, lady qin had a better sense of propriety, couldn¡¯t help but touch qu xiaodie¡¯s head helplessly and said. ¡°that¡¯s right. sect master, we can¡¯t treat su qian and the others harshly. otherwise, if this gets out, others will gossip about our tianji sect,¡± yun xiao said. ¡°indeed, it seems that qing zhu is still very thoughtful.¡± qin guang was in a good mood now. he raised his hand to touch his chin and said, ¡°go, let qing zhu come in.¡± ¡°yes.¡± the maid obediently left the room and then politely ushered qing zhu inside. ¡°disciple greets sect master, first elder, madam qin.¡± qing zhu greeted them with a gentle demeanor and bowed respectfully. ¡°qing zhu, why are you here at this hour?¡± qin guang looked at qing zhu and was very satisfied with qing zhu¡¯s strength. ¡°it¡¯s already so late. have you eaten? if not, why don¡¯t you sit down and eat together?¡± ¡°thank you, sect master, but i¡¯ve already eaten.¡± qing zhu¡¯s expression remained unchanged and he said indifferently. ¡°oh, then what brings you here?¡± qin guang didn¡¯t force him and said indifferently. among everyone present, only qu xiaodie had a look of utter disdain and seemed like she wanted to devour qin guang alive. she used her fierce gaze to stare coldly at qing zhu. qing zhu didn¡¯t care about qu xiaodie¡¯s gaze at all. instead, he cupped his hands at qin guang and said, ¡°i¡¯m here to ask you, sect master. i wanted to inquire about the investigation into su qian¡¯s murder case. how is the investigation progressing?¡± ¡°oh, you mean that matter.¡± qin guang didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°it¡¯s an indisputable fact that su qian killed our people. there¡¯s nothing to investigate.¡± qing zhu frowned. ¡°but if we convict someone without investigating, i¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to convince the public.¡± ¡°no worries. i¡¯ve already resolved the matter, ensuring a definitive conclusion without any future troubles,¡± qin guang said cheerfully, laughing lightly. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only after qin guang finished speaking, everyone present, other than qing zhu, had an evil smile on their faces. seeing this, qing zhu suddenly had a bad premonition. qing zhu wasn¡¯t sure where this feeling came from, but qing zhu furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°sect master, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°why do you care so much? eldest senior brother, don¡¯t blame me for speaking harshly! i¡¯m just curious, senior brother, why do you care so much about that elder of xuanyun sect?¡± qu xiaodie asked in a sarcastic tone and smiled coldly. just hearing qu xiaodie¡¯s words made qing zhu feel nauseous. at that moment, even the smile on her lips disappeared completely. ¡°junior sister, what do you mean by that?¡± with her own family members by her side, qu xiaodie had nothing to be afraid of. she seemed intent on provoking qing zhu. ¡°eldest senior brother, some things are better left unsaid. but, well, you can¡¯t be blamed for this. after all, su qian has the appearance of a seductive fox and knows how to entice men. it¡¯s no wonder eldest senior brother couldn¡¯t resist..¡± Chapter 399 - Chapter 399: Shocking Fart chapter 399: shocking fart translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°you¡¯re outrageous!¡± qing zhu immediately felt a great humiliation. immediately, he released a burst of energy that surged towards qu xiaodie. qu xiaodie keenly sensed the terrifying energy approaching and let out a piercing scream in fear. yun xiao hurriedly raised his hand and waved it, and energy swept over, shattering qing zhu¡¯s energy with a bang. he then pointed at qing zhu¡¯s nose and said angrily, ¡°qing zhu, do you want to overturn the heavens? how dare you lay a hand on miss qu!¡± ¡°as the eldest disciple, i have the right to teach all the disciples in the sect. even if qu xiaodie is the granddaughter of the sect master, she is still my junior sister, i have the right to teach her a lesson when she speaks rudely.¡± qing zhu spoke coldly and glared at qu xiaodie as he said angrily, ¡°apologize.¡± qing zhu had always been gentle, but at this moment, his aura was overwhelming. his eyes were practically spewing fire. usually, qu xiaodie was known for her sharp tongue and often spoke hurtful words, and qing zhu had long grown accustomed to her sarcastic demeanor. he had learned to endure it. however, for some reason, qu xiaodie¡¯s insult toward su qian ignited a blazing fire inside qing zhu, extinguishing all his rationality. it made qing zhu want to pounce on qu xiaodie and burn her bones to ashes! ¡°what are you being so arrogant for!¡± qu xiaodie had never seen qing zhu in such a terrifying manner. her small face was pale from fear, but she continued to put on a brave front and said, ¡°besides, i didn¡¯t say anything wrong! su qian got pregnant before marriage and gave birth to two bastards in one go. no one even knows who the children¡¯s father is! such a shameless slut, what else could she be if not a coquettish fox!¡± qing zhu¡¯s expression darkened to the extreme. ¡°nonsense! aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?!¡± ¡°hmph! every word i said was the truth! i¡¯m not afraid of retribution!¡± qu xiaodie sneered coldly and arrogantly. ¡°besides, where did this retribution come from? if there really is retribution, then let the heavens bring it down on me right now!¡± qing zhu was angered to death by qu xiaodie¡¯s arrogant and despotic appearance. he had never seen such an unreasonable person. just as he was about to reprimand her, he suddenly heard a shocking fart sound. pfft! the loud fart sounded like thunder exploding in the air, almost causing people¡¯s eardrums to ache. for a moment, the tense atmosphere was shattered by the fart, and the stench swept over, forcing everyone to immediately raise their hands to cover their mouths and noses. then, they looked at qu xiaodie in unison. the fart sound came from qu xiaodie! read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only feeling the disgusted and repulsed looks from everyone, qu xiaodie immediately panicked and hurriedly waved her hands. ¡°no, no, no, it wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t me!¡± however, qu xiaodie¡¯s body was very honest, as if she was afraid that everyone didn¡¯t know that she was the one who farted just now. her buttocks relaxed, and a series of farts sounded, one after another, shocking everyone. qu xiaodie didn¡¯t have time to explain herself. her face changed from shame to pain, and she clutched her stomach and wailed. ¡°ah! it hurts, it hurts, my stomach hurts! mother! mother! something¡¯s coming out of my stomach! it hurts so much!¡± qu xiaodie cried out in pain and fell to the ground, wailing and screaming. ¡°what¡¯s going on? how did this happen all of a sudden?¡± lady qin was also shocked. she rushed over and helped qu xiaodie up. then, she placed her hand on qu xiaodie¡¯s belly and began massaging it. ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, xiaodie. mother will help you massage your belly..¡± Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: Poisoned chapter 400: poisoned translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio little did lady qin know that when she placed her hand on qu xiaodie¡¯s stomach, qu xiaodie let out a piercing scream. what followed was a series of explosive noises coming from her buttocks. soon, an even more indescribable stench filled the air. when qu xiaodie was wailing, something yellowish dirtied her pants. she actually shat her pants! such a terrifying scene made everyone¡¯s scalp tingle. no one had expected qu xiaodie to do such a shameful thing. qu xiaodie almost went crazy and cried like a pig being slaughtered. ¡°sob sob sob, don¡¯t look at me. none of you should look at me!¡± under everyone¡¯s incredulous gazes, qu xiaodie actually spurted out blood from her mouth and nose at the same time. then, she rolled her eyes, and her entire body convulsed as she fainted. ¡°what, what¡¯s going on?¡± qin guang screamed in shock. ¡°sect master, look, the blood that young miss spat out is black. she must have been poisoned!¡± hei wu pointed at the pool of poisonous blood on the ground and screamed. ¡°why would she be poisoned when everything seemed fine?¡± qing zhu was slightly stunned and asked in confusion. qing zhu looked at the dishes on the table and didn¡¯t find anything wrong. although qing zhu couldn¡¯t be said to be proficient in pharmacology, he still knew the basic principles. qu xiaodie¡¯s sudden poisoning was definitely not a coincidence. the problem was most likely due to this table of food. however, as qing zhu scrutinized the table filled with dishes, he couldn¡¯t find any clues. what shocked qing zhu even more was yet to come. after qu xiaodie, hei wu and lady qin trembled at the same time. then, they opened their mouths and vomited a large mouthful of blood. ¡°cough cough cough¡­ how, how could this be?¡± both lady qin and hei wu¡¯s faces turned pale instantly. after smearing the blood, they felt a sharp pain in their abdomen. then, just like qu xiaodie, they farted and had diarrhea. at the same time, they let out a miserable scream like pigs being slaughtered. perhaps triggered by the sight before him, yun xiao, who had been standing at the side, suddenly began to vomit profusely. the hair on qin guang¡¯s back stood on end. immediately, a dreadful premonition spread throughout his entire body, making his scalp tingle. how could this be? why did he feel that something was seriously amiss here? these people vomited blood and had diarrhea. their symptoms were exactly like those lady qin had mentioned earlier when she talked about being afflicted by the bone eroding toxic! ¡°impossible, this is impossible. how could we have been poisoned?¡± qin guang wore a look of disbelief. as soon as he finished speaking, he too coughed up a mouthful of blood. qing zhu had yet to react to what qin guang¡¯s words meant when the few of them fell to the ground one after another. qing zhu was so frightened that he immediately ran out to find a doctor. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only soon, the news that the elder of tianji sect had been poisoned spread throughout the sect. when xiao yan brought this piece of news to su qian, su qian was bored and teaching black ball some ¡®skills.¡¯ ¡°let me teach you one more time. whenever i raise my hand as if wielding a spear at you, you immediately clutch your chest and fall, howling in pain, and pretend to be dead. got it?¡± su qian sat in front of the stone table and taught black ball seriously. when black ball heard this, it was confused and asked, ¡°master, what is the spear you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to ask. just pretend to be dead obediently,¡± su qian said seriously.. Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: In My Eyes, His Highness Is Indeed An Unscrupulous Person chapter 401: in my eyes, his highness is indeed an unscrupulous person translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°alright then.¡± black ball had a helpless expression on its face as if it was forced to play with su qian. as su qian raised her hand and pretended to slap it, black ball also cooperated and raised its voice. after wailing, it clutched its heart and spun around twice. then, it dramatically collapsed onto the table, its little legs twitching as it pretended to be dead. su qian and qian rong laughed out loud. they were quite satisfied with black ball¡¯s performance. after rewarding black ball with a treat, su qian looked up and met xiao yan¡¯s gaze. ¡°is there something?¡± ¡°yes.¡± xiao yan walked up quickly and sat beside su qian. ¡°the sect master, elders, and some of the direct disciples and servants of the tianji sect have all been poisoned.¡± when su qian heard this, she raised her eyebrows in confusion. ¡°what do you mean? who poisoned them?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not sure. the culprit hasn¡¯t been caught yet. moreover, from the information i gathered, the poison they¡¯ve afflicted with is quite unusual. everyone vomited and had diarrhea, and blood spurted out from their mouths and noses. some of them were severely poisoned and even had blisters on their bodies. they¡¯re all intensely itchy and the doctors were helpless about this. they only knew that they were poisoned, but they didn¡¯t know what kind of poison they were poisoned with.¡± ¡°a poison that qin guang didn¡¯t even notice is at least of the sixth-grade. the strongest alchemist in tianji sect is only at the peak of fourth-grade, so naturally, there¡¯s no way to detoxify it.¡± su qian finished speaking and scrutinized xiao yan from head to toe. her expression suggested that she had something to say but was hesitant to speak. ¡°are you asking if i poisoned them?¡± xiao yan saw through su qian¡¯s thoughts and asked. su qian raised her eyebrows and chuckled. ¡°i¡¯m just curious how you could have possibly poisoned them.¡± su qian didn¡¯t think that an ordinary person would have the ability to poison so many people in tianji sect. since she wasn¡¯t involved, xiao yan seemed to be the only one capable of such a feat. however, this man had stuck to her like sticky candy and had never left her for a moment. she had no idea when he could have carried out such an act. ¡°am i so ruthless in your heart that i would lay my hands on an innocent person?¡± xiao yan completely ignored the existence of black ball and qian rong. as he spoke, he quietly approached su qian as if he was hurt. qian rong had already learned of xiao yan¡¯s identity from su qian, so she was a little embarrassed when she saw this scene. su qian, on the other hand, lounged lazily like a car, raised her hand, and pressed it against xiao yan¡¯s mask, blocking his approach. ¡°your highness is right. in my eyes, your highness is indeed an unscrupulous person.¡± xiao yan smiled, ¡°but unfortunately, this matter has nothing to do with me.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°really? then who is it?¡± su qian frowned in confusion. ¡°you want to know? shall i help you find out?¡± xiao yan asked. ¡°there¡¯s no need for that. it¡¯s a matter of tianji sect after all, and has nothing to do with me,¡± su qian said nonchalantly as she watched yan chen and feng tianjiao rush in. ¡°sister su, have you heard?¡± feng tianjiao sat down beside su qian and naturally hugged su qian¡¯s arm. the smile on her face was bright as she said happily, ¡°many people in tianji sect have been poisoned!¡± ¡°i heard about it..¡± after asking qian rong to serve tea for the two of them, su qian casually asked, ¡°speaking of which, how did these people suddenly get poisoned?¡± Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: Begging Elder Su for Help chapter 402: begging elder su for help translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°with so many people poisoned in one go, the problem naturally lies in the food.¡± yan chen sat across from su qian and continued, ¡°tianji sect¡¯s meals have always been separated for the elders and disciples. this time, it¡¯s said that the elders¡¯ food was tampered with. it seems like both the sect master and the elders ate the same batch of food and all fell victim. as for the ordinary disciples, they¡¯re fine. the only ones affected were the cooks in the kitchen who accidentally ingested the leftovers.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know who poisoned them but it¡¯s quite satisfying!¡± when feng tianjiao said this, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°i heard that the doctors in tianji sect can¡¯t cure this potent toxin at all. they¡¯re all anxious.¡± ¡°then let them be anxious. it¡¯s none of our concern.¡± after saying that, su qian raised her hand and patted feng tianjiao on the shoulder. ¡°since something happened in the kitchen, it seems that our dinner plans are ruined. if you two are free, go to the back mountain and find something to eat. we¡¯ll cook something ourselves when you return.¡± ¡°sister su is right. people are iron, but the food is steel. missing a meal is distressing. regardless of what happening in tianji sect, we can¡¯t neglect our stomachs.¡± feng tianjiao stood up with a bright smile and patted yan chen¡¯s back. ¡°come, let¡¯s go to the back mountain to find something to eat so that sister su can rest.¡± after saying this, the two of them left together. as soon as they left, qing zhu arrived at su qian¡¯s door while she still had a cup of tea in her hand. ¡°young master qing zhu.¡± as soon as qing zhu appeared in front of the courtyard, su qian noticed his existence. she raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°young master qing zhu, what brings you here at this time?¡± qing zhu appeared somewhat disheveled. he hesitated for a moment before walking in. he stood not far from su qian and bowed respectfully to her. ¡°elder su, i beg for your help.¡± a glint flashed across su qian¡¯s phoenix eyes as she immediately understood what qing zhu meant. however, she pretended not to know. ¡°i don¡¯t quite understand young master qing zhu¡¯s words.¡± ¡°elder su, i know that i shouldn¡¯t have come to seek your help from my position. however, the number of people poisoned in our sect has spiraled out of control. our doctors can¡¯t cure the poison, so i had no choice but to come to elder su.¡± qing zhu looked very embarrassed. it was obvious that he had sacrificed all his dignity to come and beg su qian. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°how do you know that the poison wasn¡¯t administered by me?¡± su qian raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile, ¡°i¡¯ve only been here for a few days, and your people from tianji sect have already been poisoned. isn¡¯t this a little too much of a coincidence?¡± hearing su qian¡¯s words, qing zhu raised her head and glanced at her then lowered his head again. ¡°miss su, let¡¯s not joke around. i know that this matter has nothing to do with miss su.¡± ¡°how can you be so sure that it has nothing to do with me?¡± su qian was very surprised that qing zhu believed her without any hesitation. although she had never done it before, everyone in the world knew that she was a poison physician who was proficient in potent toxins. she had only been in tianji sect for a few days, and such a thing had happened. most people would suspect her. ¡°intuition.¡± qing zhu¡¯s expression remained unwavering. he continued with a firm expression, ¡°my intuition tells me that elder su wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. and there¡¯s another reason..¡± Chapter 403 - Chapter 403:1 Still Owe Young Master Qing Zhu a Favor chapter 403:1 still owe young master qing zhu a favor translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°tell me about it,¡± su qian said with a smile as she looked at qing zhu calmly. ¡°elder su has always been fearless. clearly, you¡¯ve been wrongly accused, yet you¡¯re willing to stay at tianji sect. i think there must be some special reason. i originally thought that you might be here for revenge, but if you wanted to make a move, you could have done it on the first day you arrived at tianji sect instead of waiting until today. therefore, i believe in elder su.¡± qing zhu¡¯s every word came from the bottom of his heart. su qian was skilled at reading people, so she could be certain that qing zhu wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°qing zhu, you have a way with words.¡± after saying this, su qian slowly stood up and said calmly, ¡°speaking of which, i still owe young master qing zhu a favor.¡± knowing that su qian¡¯s words were an agreement, qing zhu¡¯s eyes lit up with ecstasy. he cupped his hands respectfully at su qian and said, ¡°thank you, elder su. may i ask elder su to follow me to the elder¡¯s pavilion?¡± the elder¡¯s pavilion was where the elders usually resided. now that qin guang, yun xiao, and the others were all in the elder¡¯s pavilion, the place was already in chaos. if this dragged on, the consequences would be unimaginable. su qian¡¯s eyes flickered as she shook her head and rejected qing zhu. ¡°no rush. the sect master and elders have strong abilities and are more resistant to toxins. their ability to resist poisons is undoubtedly stronger than that of ordinary people. there is no distinction between noble and humble people. the lives of those chefs are crucial in my eyes. i think we should first go and check with those chefs in the kitchen first.¡± thinking about the chefs in distress and the fact that there would be no one to cook in the future, su qian felt deeply concerned. qing zhu naturally listened to su qian. after hearing this, he hurriedly nodded and said without hesitation, ¡°yes, we¡¯ll go wherever elder su says.¡± seeing qing zhu quickly leave with su qian, qian rong, as a servant, naturally had to chase after her. however, before qian rong could do anything, xiao yan¡¯s cold gaze swept over. qian rong was so frightened by this gaze that her neck shrank. she didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. her hair stood on end as she watched xiao yan catch up to su qian. she obediently hugged black ball and didn¡¯t dare to go forward. at the same time, on the top floor of the elder¡¯s pavilion, in the room where qin guang was. the continuous sound of whip striking echoed in the room, but qin guang paid no attention, bent over, and continued to vomit uncontrollably. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°ughh, ugh, ugh!¡± qin guang almost vomited out all his bile. in just four hours, he had lost a lot of weight. a strange gray color appeared between his eyebrows, large patches of blisters had appeared on his arms, and blood continued to flow from his nostrils. qin guang raised his hand and touched the blood that was flowing out of his nose. he then fiercely ordered his subordinates, ¡°beat this useless thing to death with all your might!¡± ¡°yes!¡± the guard wielding the whip vigorously continued to strike hei wu on the ground, leaving no patch of unbruised flesh on his body. ¡°sob, sob, sob, i was wrong. i truly know i was wrong. please, cough! sect master, please spare my life.¡± hei wu was also badly poisoned. at this moment, he fell to the ground in pain and squirmed his body. even the blisters on his body had been whipped into a bloody mess. other than blood, there were traces of vomit on his body. he curled up his body and begged for mercy. qin guang glared angrily at hei wu, his eyes almost spewing fire. ¡°you, you useless trash, you better explain clearly to me.. what exactly have you done!¡± Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: Didn’t You Say Su Qian and the Others Were Poisoned? chapter 404: didn¡¯t you say su qian and the others were poisoned? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio hei wu felt even more wronged than don e. he cried bitterly and said, ¡°sob sob sob, sect master, i really don¡¯t know what happened! i clearly poisoned the food. as long as su qian and the others eat, they will definitely be poisoned¡­¡± ¡°bullsh*t! you said it was su qian and the others who were poisoned! now, how come the ones poisoned have become us?¡± qin guang was so enraged that he almost suffocated to death. his fiendish appearance made him look like a demon from hell. he pointed at hei wu¡¯s nose and continued to roar, ¡°trash, you useless thing!¡± terrified by this furious interrogation, hei wu shivered uncontrollably. with a mournful face, he said, ¡°i really don¡¯t know why things turned out this way, please sect master, enlighten me!¡± ¡°someone, someone!¡± qin guang shouted out a few times at the top of his voice. a beautiful maid quickly approached and then knelt in front of qin guang. ¡°come, tell me the ins and outs of the matter in detail and seriously!¡± qin guang forcefully suppressed the anger in his heart as he gritted his teeth and demanded. ¡°yes.¡± the maid nodded obediently and quickly said, ¡°lord hei wu did indeed poison the food meant for su qian. however, after lord hei wu left, young master qing zhu brought su qian and others to the kitchen for a meal, eating the disciples¡¯ food. the chef steward was unaware that the food had been poisoned, so he poured the same food back into the elders¡¯ dishes and mixed them together, resulting in the current situation.¡± when hei wu heard this, he immediately revealed a look of despair. he was so scared that he almost couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°i, i truly didn¡¯t know such a thing would happen!¡± ¡°you useless piece of trash. i only asked you to poison su qian and the others. it¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t do it well. instead, you poisoned your own people with toxicants. you truly are worthless! someone, cripple this waste¡¯s limbs, throw him to the back mountain to fend for himself!¡± qin guang¡¯s face was ashen with anger as he coldly ordered. when hei wu heard this, he revealed a look of despair. he shook his head frantically and begged, ¡°no, don¡¯t! sect master, i know i was wrong. i won¡¯t dare to do it again! i beg you, please spare me!¡± qin guang was utterly annoyed by hei wu at this point. he immediately gave his subordinates a look. ¡°what are you still standing there for? hurry up and drag this useless trash away. don¡¯t let him continue to be an eyesore!¡± ¡°yes!¡± the guard quickly put away the whip and then forcefully pulled hei wu away. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°no, sect master, have mercy! spare me, sect master!¡± hei wu screamed in agony as he was dragged out of the room. he bared his fangs and brandished his claws as he struggled. when he was dragged out of the room, he happened to meet dr. an, who had come to deliver the medicine. dr. an was the most skilled doctor in tianji sect, and he was also a peak fourth-grade alchemist. with his strength, he was quite famous in the alchemy world. but at this moment, dr. an looked at hei wu, who was being dragged away screaming and felt his heart almost reach his throat. he couldn¡¯t help but hold the tray with one hand and raise the other to wipe the cold sweat from his forehead. taking a deep breath to adjust his state of mind, dr. an forced a smile and briskly carried the tray into the room. ¡°sect master, it¡¯s time to take your medicine,¡± dr. an said carefully as he walked to the bed.. Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: Making Things Difficult for Her First chapter 405: making things difficult for her first translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio qin guang tossed around to the brink of despair and gave a feeble glance at dr. an. ¡°can this medicine cure the poison in my body?¡± dr. an was terrified by this question and his legs went soft. he then knelt respectfully. ¡°i dare not lie. sect master, with my abilities, i can only delay the onset of the poison, not stop its spread, let alone detoxify.¡± as soon as dr. an finished speaking, qin guang¡¯s expression quickly distorted. he then grabbed the bowl of medicine on the tray in exasperation and threw it out. ¡°then what¡¯s the use of me drinking medicine? it¡¯s just making me endure a few more days of suffering, lingering on for a couple more days!¡± ¡°sect master, please forgive me. although i can¡¯t cure this bone eroding poison, i know someone who might be able to help,¡± dr. an said carefully. ¡°hurry up and tell me who it is!¡± qin guang immediately asked. dr. an was so frightened that he dared not look up, and fearfully said, ¡°it¡¯s, it¡¯s the poison doctor, su qian.¡± qin guang weakened to the point of having no strength to move his hands, could only glace fiercely at dr. an, angrily gritting his teeth and saying, ¡°even if i, qin guang, were to die and jump off this attic, i would never let su qian detoxify me!¡± dr. an had anticipated that qin guang would say this and had no other choice but to shut his mouth timidly. at this moment, a servant suddenly rushed in with a joyful expression. ¡°sect master, young master qing zhu somehow managed to persuade su qian to come and help. su qian has now agreed to help with the detoxification!¡± ¡°are you saying that elder su is willing to help?¡± dr. an had a look of disbelief. when he saw the attendant nod, he inwardly sighed in admiration for qing zhu¡¯s prowess. he turned to look at qin guang, wanting to persuade him again. but dr. an didn¡¯t know until he saw that sect master was already sitting upright. a proud and disdainful smile appeared on qin guang¡¯s lips. he arrogantly spoke, ¡°hehe, i knew that su qian wouldn¡¯t dare to ignore us. otherwise, if it spreads, people will think she poisoned us, and she naturally has to avoid suspicion! come, set up two people outside the elder¡¯s pavilion to intercept her. when su qian arrives, make things difficult for her first, lest she gets arrogant and doesn¡¯t know her own worth!¡± seeing qin guang arrogantly raise his head as he spoke, dr. an was speechless. his eyes toward qin guang were akin to looking at a fool. it¡¯s unclear who, just a while ago, had a righteous and disdainful attitude toward su qian. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only in the end, he turned around and slapped himself in the face. this was really laughable. however, although qin guang thought so in his heart, his expression remained unchanged. he hurriedly asked, ¡°when will your elder su arrive?¡± ¡°this, i¡¯m not very sure about the specifics, but i think it should be soon.¡± the attendant scratched his head and quickly stood up. ¡°how about this? sect master and dr. an, please wait for a moment. i¡¯ll go check where elder su is right now!¡± ¡°there is no need to be so anxious¡­¡± as qin guang said this, he coughed twice and then gave the attendant a look. the attendant quickly left the room and went to investigate.. Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: Helping That Group of Chefs Detoxify chapter 406: helping that group of chefs detoxify translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio on the other side, qin guang sat on the bed with a scheming expression. even the sneer on his lips deepened. ¡°hehe, i knew it. su qian is still afraid of our tianji sect. she was just pretending to be calm these two days to test my patience.¡± dr. an glanced at qin guang and put away the helplessness that flashed in his eyes. he quickly nodded and said, ¡°yes, then i wonder how sect master plans to deal with elder su after she is cured of the poison?¡± ¡°that naturally depends on su qian¡¯s performance. if she performs well, i can be merciful and reluctantly let her stay in our tianji sect to atone for her sins.¡± after qin guang said this, he didn¡¯t forget to snort arrogantly. ¡°by then, depending on su qian¡¯s performance, if she knows her place and serves well, i¡¯m not incapable of giving her an opportunity¡­¡± before qin guang could finish his arrogant and domineering words, the attendant who had just left stumbled back and said breathlessly, ¡°reporting to sect master, su¡­ su qian, she¡¯s already¡­¡± ¡°su qian is already here?¡± qin guang couldn¡¯t help but feel happy when he thought that he would recover soon. however, he maintained a proud expression and said, ¡°hehe, i didn¡¯t expect su qian to be so impatient. alright, since she¡¯s already here, let her come in and serve me!¡± however, what qin guang and dr. an never expected was that the attendant, panting heavily and with a mournful face, said, ¡°reporting, master, su qian, she¡­ she didn¡¯t come!¡± ¡°what?¡± qin guang and dr. an were both shocked. ¡°didn¡¯t you say that young master qing zhu managed to convince su qian and she was willing to help detoxify?¡± dr. an hurriedly asked. when the attendant heard this, he laughed bitterly and nodded, seemingly at a loss. ¡°yes! but su qian didn¡¯t come to our elder¡¯s pavilion. instead, she went to the kitchen to help those chefs detoxify the poison!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°what do you mean?¡± qin guang¡¯s body trembled violently like a sieve, furious to the point where smoke seemed to emanate from his head. he raged, ¡°those cooks are just a group of servants! even if they die from poisoning, they deserve it! what does su qian mean? does she think that the lives of a group of lowly servants are more important than mine and the lives of the elders?¡± qin guang had always been proud and considered himself superior, but now found that in su qian¡¯s eyes, his life was worth no more than that of a group of lowly servants. faced with such a great humiliation, how could he endure it! ¡°this, this¡­ su qian said that in her opinion, the lives of those chefs are very important, so, so¡­¡± before the attendant could finish speaking, qin guang raised his voice and let out an angry roar. ¡°does su qian mean that i and the elders are inferior to those chefs?¡± the raging fire of anger burned within qin guang. he didn¡¯t know where he got the strength to pull away the blanket covering him and jump up from the bed. ¡°i must go and see how capable su qian is. how dare she humiliate me like this!¡± ¡°no, sect master! you can¡¯t move your body now, and you mustn¡¯t get angry. otherwise, the poison will definitely spread faster!¡± dr. an was startled by qin guang and hurriedly stepped forward to stop him. unexpectedly, dr. an was still a step too late.. Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: Death from Meridians Burst chapter 407: death from meridians burst translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio qin guang had barely taken two steps forward when his body stiffened violently. then, a large amount of blood gushed out from his mouth and nose. his eyes rolled back as he passed out. ¡°sect master!!¡± hurriedly stepping forward to support qin guang¡¯s body, dr. an shouted, ¡°quick! bring me the antidote elixir! go and invite elder su over!¡± when the attendants heard this, they rushed out in a hurry. half an hour later, the three of them arrived at the kitchen. the chefs of the kitchen lived in the courtyard behind the kitchen. at this moment, the three of them had just stepped into the door of the courtyard when an indescribable smell suddenly surged over them. a combination of various unpleasant odors mixed with the scent of blood. it was the kind of deathly smell that would only be presented on someone who had been paralyzed for years. su qian raised her hand and waved, dispersing the odors in front of her. ¡°where are the people?¡± ¡°this way, elder su.¡± qing zhu led su qian forward with familiarity. finally, they stopped in front of a door and pushed it open. fortunately, xiao yan had prepared in advance. as soon as the door swung open, he raised his hand, and a burst of energy rushed into the room, dissipating the foul air within. the chefs were all sleeping in this large room. at this moment, there were a total of eight chefs, more than ten apprentices, along with chef steward. they were all lying on the bed with miserable expressions. they twisted their bodies in pain, and their mouths kept emitting cried of agony. su qian took a closer look and saw that these people had developed numerous purplish-res pustules on their bodies. the surface of these pustules was soft, and a gentle press would cause them to burst with a splattering sound, releasing a shallow yellowish and foul-smelling pus. not to mention the fact that these people were also experiencing continuous vomiting and diarrhea, with blood oozing from their mouths and noses. a row of people lay together, and they all looked like they were on the verge of death. it was obvious that if they didn¡¯t receive treatment, they wouldn¡¯t survive. ¡°why is the situation here so much more serious than in the elder¡¯s pavilion?¡± qing zhu asked in shock as he looked at the scene before him. hearing qing zhu¡¯s words, xiao yan¡¯s eyes remained indifferent, devoid of any ripples. he only coldly swept qing zhu a glance, his tone so cold that it seemed like it was about to freeze, ¡°the elders in the elder¡¯s pavilion have physicians to attend to them, and there are antidotes to alleviate the symptoms. but these people have nothing.¡± qing zhu raised his eyes in shock. he glanced at xiao yan with a complicated gaze, as though he had something to say. however, after opening his mouth, he swallowed the words that he had yet to say and ultimately chose to remain silent. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only meanwhile, su qian briskly stepped forward and raised her hand to seal one of their acupuncture points. ¡°do you two understand acupoints? if you do, help me seal the longtan, baixuan, tandong, and xinfu four major acupoints.¡± xiao yan and qing zhu obediently approached. their hands moved quickly as they followed su qian and sealed the acupuncture points of these people. miraculously, after these four acupoints were sealed, the bleeding and vomiting symptoms of the chefs, who had been constantly coughing up blood, came to a halt. even the symptoms of vomiting and diarrhea showed significant relief. looking at this scene in shock, qing zhu couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°elder su, you¡¯re really too amazing!¡± su qian, however, only glanced at qing zhu with a calm demeanor, indifferent to the praise. ¡°don¡¯t be happy too soon. after sealing these acupoints, it only temporarily locks the toxin. if we don¡¯t completely clear the poison within an hour, their meridians will burst due to poor blood circulation, and they will die..¡± Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: Bone Eroding chapter 408: bone eroding translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio poor chefs didn¡¯t even have a chance to catch their breath when they heard su qian¡¯s words. each of them was scared out of their wits, crying and wailing, emitting pitiful cries. su qian couldn¡¯t help but frown when she heard this. ¡°stop howling. i didn¡¯t say it couldn¡¯t be cured.¡± everyone present knew su qian, so they were well aware that this enchanting and beautiful woman was their only savior. if they angered her, it wouldn¡¯t do them any good. everyone obediently shut their mouths and looked at su qian nervously. no one knew what she was going to do next. choosing the apprentice with the deepest poisoning, su qian walked up to the apprentice who wasn¡¯t yet fifteen or sixteen, and carefully checked his condition. the apprentice¡¯s eyes welled up with helpless tears, choking as he looked at su qian. ¡°please, save me, save me¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry.¡± as su qian spoke, she sat beside the apprentice and raised her hand to take the apprentice¡¯s pulse. no one present dared to disturb su qian. they all obediently waited for su qian to speak. after carefully checking the apprentice¡¯s pulse, su qian snorted. ¡°indeed, it¡¯s bone eroding.: ¡°bone eroding? is that the poison among them?¡± qing zhu hurriedly asked. ¡°that¡¯s right. bone eroding is the name of a potent toxin. anyone who ingests this toxicant will experience vomiting, diarrhea, bleeding from the mouth and nose, and eruption of rashes all over the body. they will be extremely itchy and unbearable until they bleed from their seven orifices, succumbing to the pain and itching to death. the bones of those who were poisoned by this toxicant will turn pitch black, hence the name ¡®bone eroding.¡¯¡± su qian retracted her hand and said unsurprisingly, ¡°when yan chen described the symptoms of the poisoned individuals earlier, i had a feeling it was bone eroding, but i didn¡¯t expect that i was right.¡± ¡°is there anything special about this poison?¡± qing zhu asked as she looked at su qian uneasily. ¡°the most distinctive feature of this poison is that it is said to be incurable. it is colorless and tasteless, usually only detected after the person is already poisoned. by that time, the poisoning is often severe, and there¡¯s no cure. so, this poison is often used for assassinations. among seventh-grade toxicants, it is quite formidable.¡± su qian lowered her phoenix-like eyes to hide the killing intent that flashed across her eyes. she thought, ¡°this was interesting.¡± such a toxicant is not something an ordinary person can easily obtain. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the poisoned food was relatively abundant, diluting the toxicant to some extent, the people poisoned in tianji sect wouldn¡¯t have survived until now. as she just mentioned, this toxicant was used for assassinations. if the person who poisoned the food targeted the elders of tianji sect, they wouldn¡¯t have given the elders a chance to linger on, let alone place the toxicant in so much food, causing it to be diluted and the effects weakened. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only from the looks of it, the original objective of the person who poisoned the food might not have been the people of tianji sect¡­ while su qian was deep in thought, everyone was stunned by what she said. especially those chefs, they all had looks of despair on their faces. at this moment, their faces couldn¡¯t even muster the tears of pain. ¡°so, does that mean we are all doomed?¡± a seventh-grade toxicant, and an incurable one at that. they were poisoned by such a potent toxin, did it not mean they were left with no option but a path leading to death? su qian blinked when she heard this. ¡°of course not. i can cure this poison..¡± Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: Isn’t This Your First Time Detoxifying This Poison? chapter 409: isn¡¯t this your first time detoxifying this poison? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s no cure for this poison?¡± xiao yan raised his eyebrows and asked. ¡°that¡¯s what others said. it has nothing to do with me,¡± su qian said calmly. she raised her eyebrows and said proudly, ¡°just wait. within half an hour, i¡¯ll have the antidote ready.¡± after saying this, su qian said that she needed some quiet and went to the adjacent room alone to prepare the antidote. xiao yan hurriedly followed su qian to assist, leaving qing zhu and the others stunned on the spot with comical expressions of bewilderment. ¡°young master qing zhu, isn¡¯t the poison doctor a sixth-grade alchemist? why can she neutralize a seventh-grade potent toxin?¡± a chef who was relatively sober asked carefully. ¡°that¡¯s right. moreover, she also said that she would be able to make the antidote within half an hour. is it that easy to make an antidote for a seventh-grade toxicant?¡± another person asked nervously. ¡°it¡¯s certainly not that simple.¡± as qing zhu said this, the muscles on the corner of his lips involuntarily moved. ¡°i can only say that elder su¡¯s strength is truly formidable¡­¡± everyone looked at each other, their hearts pounding wildly from su qian¡¯s terrifying strength. they all fell silent and waited for su qian to return. in the adjacent room, su qian added the necessary herbs she needed to the antidote elixir she had refined during her free time. she first ground the antidote elixir into powder, then used the medicine cauldron to refine the other herbs into medicinal powder and liquid medicine. she mixed them together, adding a little more to whichever seemed lacking, and carefully adjusted the dosage of each medicine. observing su qian¡¯s smooth movements, xiao yan asked in surprise, ¡°why do i feel like you¡¯re very familiar with refining this antidote? isn¡¯t this your first time detoxifying this poison?¡± refining an antidote was no child¡¯s play. even the most proficient poison masters needed to experiment slowly to find the right formula for neutralization. no matter how powerful su qian was, she couldn¡¯t bypass this inevitable rule. however, su qian skipped this series of steps and directly started refining the antidote. it could be seen that su qian was very confident. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°i¡¯m very familiar with this bone eroding toxicant.¡± su qian stopped what she was doing and turned to look at xiao yan behind her. ¡°because my master made this toxicant.¡± ¡°your master?¡± xiao yan looked at su qian in confusion and narrowed his eyes. ¡°you have a master?¡± su qian nodded matter-of-factly. ¡°of course. my master taught me for three years. otherwise, how could i have improved so quickly by self-studying?¡± when xiao yan heard this, he didn¡¯t agree with su qian. su qian became famous worldwide three years ago, and while her master¡¯s guidance undoubtedly played a role, her own talent was even more crucial. otherwise, it was nearly impossible for an ordinary person to become a sixth-grade alchemist in just three years. ¡°this bone eroding toxic was one of the three difficult problems my master left for me to finish my apprenticeship. at that time, my master lied to me and said that this poison was only a fifth-grade toxicant that he had accidentally concocted. he also claimed it was particularly easy to neutralize. it forced me to try hundreds of antidote formulations within seven days, only to realize in the end that this toxicant was actually a seventh-grade one.¡± at the end of her sentence, su qian seemed to have recalled something from the past and couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth.. Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: A Half chapter 410: a half-dead look translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio however, su qian quickly took a deep breath and patiently continued, ¡°therefore, i remember the antidote formula for this bone eroding toxic very clearly. i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll never forget it for the rest of my life. naturally, it¡¯s a piece of cake for me to concoct it.¡± xiao yan nodded when he heard that. ¡°i see.¡± ¡°instead of standing there doing nothing, why not come over and help me grind the herbs?¡± su qian beckoned to xiao yan, naturally ordering the ninth prince to work as a laborer. he earnestly helped her grind the herbs. xiao yan was very cooperative as he started to grind the herbs seriously. a moment later, su qian placed the ground herbs into the medicine pot and began to boil the medicine. after boiling the medicine, she poured it into individual bowls with the herb powder. then, she called qing zhu over to help. su qian placed all the antidotes on a tray in one go. the three of them each carried a tray and went to the next room. then, they handed out a bowl of antidote soup to each of them. ¡°stir the herbal residue in the soup evenly and drink it in one go. remember, don¡¯t waste it,¡± su qian warned seriously. when the chefs heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. immediately, they looked at the soup su qian handed to them uneasily, and they were all so scared that their shoulders trembled. for a moment, everyone thought that what was in the bowl might be another toxicant instead of the antidote. the pitch-black medicinal soup looked even darker than ink. as they gently stirred it with their spoons, the powdered medicine at the bottom produced a bubbling sound. this frightened everyone, leaving them with ashen faces as they trembled and looked at su qian. su qian raised her eyebrows and said with a sharp expression, ¡°finish it. don¡¯t leave a single drop behind.¡± after everyone heard this, they made up their minds and closed their eyes. they gulped down the medicinal soup in one breath. when qing zhu saw this scene, he was so frightened that the muscles at the corners of his lips involuntarily twitched. he couldn¡¯t bear to imagine how terrible the taste of the medicinal soup must be. however, after the chefs gritted their teeth, drank the medicinal soup in one go, and took a moment to savor it, they were surprised to find that the taste of the medicinal soup was actually a little sweet. it was unexpectedly delicious. su qian wasn¡¯t surprised to see this. ¡°my daughter doesn¡¯t like to drink bitter medicine, so i thought of a way to improve the taste of the medicine. although the color of the medicine looked a little scary, it still tasted good.¡± the people, not fully satisfied but licking their lips, were about to nod in agreement with su qian when, unexpectedly, they didn¡¯t even have a chance to hum. one by one, their faces suddenly flushed, turning into a strange shade of bluish-purple, and then, thud, thud, thud, they all collapsed onto the bed. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only they broke out in a cold sweat all over their bodies. initially fine, these people had transformed into a state of near death just after drinking the medicine. ¡°elder su, what¡¯s going on?¡± qing zhu panicked and looked at su qian at a loss as he asked. ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. just release the acupoints sealed on their bodies.¡± after saying this, su qian went forward and first released the acupuncture point of one person. ¡°pfft!¡± after the apprentice¡¯s acupuncture points were unsealed, he suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a large mouthful of stinky poisonous blood. although he fell weakly onto the bed, the pustules on his body quickly disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. the three of them quickly went forward and released the acupuncture points of the others.. Chapter 411 - Chapter 411:1 Only Fancy the Money of the Wealthy chapter 411:1 only fancy the money of the wealthy translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio after releasing the acupoints, the chefs and apprentices gradually regained their composure and sat up straight. not only did everyone stop vomiting blood, but their vomiting and diarrhea had also recovered. even the blisters on their bodies had disappeared. apart from feeling a bit weak, the itching and stinging sensation vanished completely. ¡°i feel better. i don¡¯t feel uncomfortable at all!¡± one person exclaimed excitedly among the crowd. when one person spoke, the rest of the people present also responded one by one. everyone had a bright smile on their faces that couldn¡¯t be dispelled. they looked at their companions beside them with extreme excitement, and they were so happy that they cried tears. in the end, the chef steward was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes. he quickly walked off the bed and knelt respectfully to su qian. ¡°many thanks, elder su, for saving our lives.¡± when the rest of the people present heard this, they came forward one by one and knelt respectfully before su qian. without hesitation, they kowtowed su qian. ¡°many thanks, elder su, for saving our lives.¡± these people had initially thought they were doomed, but unexpectedly, they had recovered! to them, su qian was their savior. they willingly knelt before her to express their gratitude. ¡°no need for such formalities. please, everyone, get up.¡± su qian raised her hand. after seeing that everyone had gotten up, she slowly walked to an empty seat at the side and sat down. ¡°don¡¯t be in a hurry to express your gratitude. as a poison physician, i always expect compensation for my service. since everyone¡¯s poison has been cured, let¡¯s discuss how to settle the payment.¡± when everyone heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. everyone in the martial arts world knew that the consultation fees of poison physicians were shockingly expensive, reaching exorbitant amounts with each intervention. despite this, many sought the aid of poison physicians with rare treasures, but the poison physicians weren¡¯t always willing to accept, let alone small fries like them. ¡°elder su is right. the compensation is undoubtedly necessary.¡± the chef steward didn¡¯t hesitate and took out two to three hundred taels of silver from under his blanket. ¡°elder su, this is all my savings. if there¡¯s still a shortfall, i¡¯ll issue you an iou. as for the others, they don¡¯t earn much. i implore you to show mercy and include their medical expenses under my account. i¡¯ll definitely repay you in installments in the future¡­¡± ¡°elder su, i¡¯ll cover their medical expenses. please tell me the amount,¡± qing zhu said seriously. ¡°your paltry sum isn¡¯t worth my master¡¯s glance.¡± xiao yan indifferently opened his mouth. the words he spoke were extremely sharp and ruthless. everyone¡¯s faces were reddened, feeling at a loss. xiao yan¡¯s words were accurate. considering su qian¡¯s identity as du qi, the poison physician, who was immensely wealthy, their money meant nothing to her. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only as they pondered this, the crowd became even more bewildered. ¡°i don¡¯t want money.¡± su qian assured them as she noticed their increasing tension. she smiled and added, ¡°don¡¯t worry. i don¡¯t need anything else from you all. just answer a few questions for me, and we¡¯ll call it even.¡± ¡°but, isn¡¯t your consultation fees always been very high?¡± the chef steward asked uneasily. ¡°the consultation fee depends on my mood. i do like money, but i only fancy the money of the wealthy, not the hard-earned money of the commoners.¡± su qian smiled seductively. ¡°now, can you answer my questions?¡± ¡°of course, elder su, in your mercy, we will undoubtedly tell you everything we know.¡± everyone, including the chef steward, said with determination.. Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: Suspicious Person chapter 412: suspicious person translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°alright, then let me ask you. did you see any suspicious person enter the kitchen before lunch today?¡± su qian looked at everyone and asked word by word. chef steward and the chefs looked at each other, all deeply immersed in thought. ¡°please recall carefully. it might not be someone you haven¡¯t seen before. perhaps it¡¯s someone you¡¯ve seen before or someone you know. take a good moment to think,¡± qing zhu anxiously looked at everyone and hurriedly said. ¡°that was when we were the busiest. we were only focused on cooking and didn¡¯t notice so much¡­¡± the chef and the apprentices spoke carefully. after saying that, they looked at su qian uneasily, clearly feeling guilty for not helping her. su qian frowned when she heard this. she thought, ¡°that was strange. could it be that my guess was wrong?¡± when she heard that the people of tianji sect had been poisoned, she had already felt that this matter was very strange. if someone was poisoned, it should have been tianji sect people poisoning them. how could it be that tianji sect people were poisoned instead? unable to comprehend the reason behind this, su qian originally thought that the chefs in the kitchen would know something. but now, it seemed that they knew nothing at all. just as su qian was feeling troubled, xiao yan swept his gaze across the room and his gaze landed on the chef steward. unlike the people around him who were constantly discussing, the chef steward seemed unusually silent as if he had something in mind. although he lowered his head, xiao yan could still discern his nervousness from the way he tightly gripped his clothes. ¡°chef steward, did you see anyone at that time?¡± xiao yan¡¯s expression was cold as he stared at the chef steward and asked in a cold tone. suddenly being called by name, chef steward felt a little uneasy.¡± i, i¡­¡± ¡°the rest of you can leave first.¡± su qian¡¯s eyes flashed with coldness as she said to the others. the other chef and apprentices heard her words and left one by one. before they left, they glanced at the chef steward uneasily. ¡°chef steward, if we can¡¯t catch the culprit this time, then someone with ill intentions will definitely frame elder su. you can¡¯t just stand by.¡± looking at chef steward, qing zhu gently advised. chef steward broke out in a cold sweat. he looked very troubled. ¡°it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to say it. it¡¯s just that i, i dare not say¡­¡± ¡°someone from tianji sect came?¡± su qian narrowed her eyes and asked bluntly. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only qing zhu was slightly stunned, and a complicated expression immediately appeared on his face. su qian¡¯s guess was right. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the people from tianji sect had come to the kitchen, chef steward had no reason to hesitate like this! as expected, chef steward was not adept at lying. once his thoughts were guessed, he silently lowered his head and dared not make a sound. qing zhu¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. he closed his eyes with a complicated expression and slowly said, ¡°chef steward, just say it. i guarantee that our conversation today won¡¯t be overheard by others.¡± ¡°yes¡­¡± only then did the chef steward heave a sigh of relief. under everyone¡¯s gaze, he raised his hand to wipe the cold sweat from his forehead. ¡°when the meals for the elders were ready that day, only lord hei wu came by. at that time, for some reason, lord hei wu suddenly asked us to deliver the elders¡¯ meals to elder su. when i brought the packed meals out and went to get the lunch boxes, lord hei wu instructed me to deliver the meals to elder su. if we talk about someone having the opportunity to tamper with the food, only lord hei wu had the chance..¡± Chapter 413 - Chapter 413:1 Didn’t Know This Matter chapter 413:1 didn¡¯t know this matter translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio at the end of his sentence, chef steward lowered his head in fear. su qian chuckled when she heard this. ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± her guess was indeed correct. this seventh-grade bone eroding toxic was originally aimed at her. it¡¯s just that the people from tianji sect were incredibly foolish, and due to a series of twists and turns, the scheme ended up backfiring on themselves. suddenly finding the people from tianji sect quite amusing, su qian has an indifferent expression. she couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°truly repaying what they sow, unable to live.¡± su qian chuckled, unaware of the subtle killing intent lingering in xiao yan¡¯s eyes. chef steward¡¯s words reached this point, and he didn¡¯t care to continue. like spilling beans, he continued to babble, ¡°as you all know, i hadn¡¯t had the chance to deliver the meals to elder su. you all came to dine, so to avoid wasting, i poured the meals intended for elder su back into the dishes¡­¡± ¡°enough, there¡¯s no need to say anymore.¡± qing zhu¡¯s expression was unprecedentedly grim. he spoke with a cold expression and hurriedly interrupted chef steward¡¯s words. even if chef steward didn¡¯t say it, everyone already knew. ¡°don¡¯t worry, chef steward. i won¡¯t disclose today¡¯s events. rest well and take a few days to recover.¡± su qian smiled slightly. after saying this, she turned to look at xiao yan behind her. ¡°let¡¯s go, we¡¯re heading back.¡± xiao yan nodded and left with su qian quickly. seeing that su qian was walking away quickly, qing zhu¡¯s eyes immediately became anxious. he hurriedly said, ¡°elder su, please wait a moment.¡± su qian stopped in her tracks and turned around. she looked into qing zhu¡¯s eyes with an indifferent and distant expression. su qian¡¯s gaze made qing zhu¡¯s expression even more unpleasant. he hesitated and stopped in his tracks, dared not approach su qian again. after some lip movement, he said, ¡°i didn¡¯t know this matter. if i had known¡­¡± ¡°so what if you know?¡± su qian raised her eyebrows and asked with a sharp expression. qing zhu was instantly rendered speechless by su qian¡¯s question, and his eyes dimmed. lowering his head, qing zhu¡¯s expression was conflicted. he couldn¡¯t answer su qian¡¯s question. xiao yan took in qing zhu¡¯s every move and turned around to ignore his existence. instead, he smiled at su qian and said, ¡°young miss, let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°sure.¡± su qian nodded and left qing zhu behind before leaving side by side with xiao yan. the pitiful qing zhu stood on the spot bewildered. at this moment, he finally understood why when he went to look for the sect master and the others at noon, they said that everything had been resolved. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only it turned out that at that time, the sect master thought that su qian had been poisoned, which was why he was so arrogant. thinking about how he had wanted to bring su qian to explain to the sect master and elders just now, qing zhu wished he could raise his hand and give himself a tight slap. qing zhu indeed did so. he raised his hand and slapped his own face. there was a burning pain, and half of his face was crooked. su qian vaguely heard a crisp clap behind her, but she didn¡¯t care. she calmly left with xiao yan and strode back to their residence. when they returned to the residence, they saw yan chen and feng tianjiao returning from hunting.. Chapter 414 - Chapter 414: Why Are You Helping the People From Tianji Sect? chapter 414: why are you helping the people from tianji sect? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio pretending that nothing had happened, su qian looked at the two of them with a smile and asked with anticipation, ¡°quick, let me see what good things you¡¯ve caught.¡± ¡°we caught a few wild rabbits, fished fish from the lake, and picked wild mushrooms, wild vegetables, and wild fruits.¡± yan chen and feng tianjiao reported their fruitful harvest promptly. su qian was quite satisfied with this. looking at the things the two of them had found, she smiled until her phoenix-like eyes curved into crescent moons. ¡°good, with so much, it¡¯s enough for us to eat until tomorrow. qian rong, quickly help tidy up and start cooking. i¡¯m hungry.¡± three hours had passed since the members of tianji sect were poisoned and su qian started detoxifying, now it was already dusk, the sun setting in the west, and it was time for dinner. qian rong hurried to attend to her tasks. yan chen and feng tianjiao stood in front of su qian, wanting to say something but hesitating. it looked like they wanted to ask but couldn¡¯t. su qian slowly tidied her clothes and sat down. ¡°if you have something to ask, just ask directly.¡± ¡°sister su, why did you help the people from tianji sect when they were poisoned?¡± feng tianjiao asked in confusion. ¡°i don¡¯t understand either. the poisoning incident at tianji sect was suspicious to begin with. we should have stayed out of it. why did miss su choose to help them?¡± yan chen looked at su qian, waiting for her answer. ¡°misfortune doesn¡¯t involve the fish in the moat. don¡¯t worry, i saved the kitchen staff, not the elders of tianji sect. moreover, thanks to the rescue of those kitchen staff, i can now confirm that the seventh-grade toxicant that tianji sect people were poisoned with was originally aimed at us.¡± su qian slowly lowered her eyes and said calmly. ¡°what do you mean? aimed for us?¡± yan chen asked in surprise. ¡°to be more precise, qin guang¡¯s original target from the start was to use this method to kill young miss,¡± xiao yan added. ¡°they¡¯ve gone too far!¡± feng tianjiao slammed her palm heavily on the table. her eyes were so angry that they almost spewed fire. she pouted and said righteously, ¡°no! i can¡¯t let those bad people bully sister su like this!¡± seeing that feng tianjiao was about to leave, yan chen quickly grabbed her arm and frowned. ¡°where are you going?¡± ¡°i¡¯m going to give qin guang a beating!¡± feng tianjiao said righteously. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°you can forget about it.¡± that old bald donkey has others around him. going there would be seeking death.¡± black ball flapped its small wings and landed on su qian¡¯s shoulder. it looked at feng tianjiao helplessly and shook its head. feng tianjiao was blocked by this remark and her face turned red. then, with an inflated sense of injustice, she said angrily, ¡°those people are so bad. we can¡¯t just do nothing!¡± ¡°little fool, doing nothing now is the greatest torment for tianji sect.¡± su qian raised her eyebrows and said with a smile. ¡°sister su, do you mean that we should just wait and do nothing?¡± feng tianjiao looked at su qian with uncertainty and tilted her head. ¡°right now, in the entire tianji sect, only miss su can cure the seventh-grade toxicant. if the people of tanji sect wanted to live, they had to beg miss su to help them.¡± as yan chen said this, he looked at su qian with a burning light in his eyes.. Chapter 415 - Chapter 415: Settle Both Old And New Grudges Together chapter 415: settle both old and new grudges together translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio yan chen had long known that su qian possessed astonishing strength, but witnessing it again at this moment couldn¡¯t help but make him marvel. a seventh-grade toxicant, such a fierce and deadly poison, was enough to topple tianji sect overnight. yet, with a single move, su qian could resolve the crisis. her strength was truly formidable to a terrifying extent! su qian smiled calmly, and her eyes soon sparkled with even more dazzling brilliance. she continued with a light laugh, ¡°just wait. tomorrow morning, there will be many people coming to beg me to help. by then, we can settle both old and new grudges together.¡± ¡°sister su, i love your calm and composed demeanor the most. it¡¯s simply too cool!¡± feng tianjiao looked at su qian obsessively and said in admiration. su qian, amused by feng tianjiao¡¯s enthusiasm, raised her hand to pinch her rosy cheek. ¡°next time, don¡¯t act so impulsively, okay?¡± ¡°hehe, got it!¡± feng tianjiao raised her hand and scratched her head in embarrassment. she agreed immediately. yan chen and feng tianjiao hurriedly joined qianrong to prepare the meal. after half an hour, everyone finished dinner and went back to their rooms to rest. while su qian was having dinner, the news of her being able to detoxify the seventh-grade toxicant spread like a spring breeze to every corner of tianji sect. everyone was astonished. no one expected su qian to have such remarkable capabilities! the reputation of a poison physician was truly extraordinary. su qian had actually managed to neutralize a seventh-grade toxicant! however, within tianji sect, many doubted su qian¡¯s abilities. some even claimed that su qian was diverting attention from her own misdeeds, suggesting that she was the one who had caused the seventh-grade toxin! otherwise, how could they explain the fact that their sect had been trouble-free until su qian arrived? however, this speculation circulated among the disciples, but the elders in the elder¡¯s pavilion, the ones affected by the poison, dared not utter a word. it seemed as if everyone was avoiding a deeper investigation into the matter. while confusion lingered among the disciples, they were all curious about what the elders in the elder¡¯s pavilion would do next! what else could the elders do? of course, they would try their best to seek su qian¡¯s help! the next morning, before dawn, these elders sent their subordinates to beg su qian for the antidote. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°elder su! is elder su here? please, elder su, save us!¡± the trusted aides of the elders were all gathered at the gate of the courtyard where su qian resided. all of them looked like their mothers had died as they begged su qian to come out and help. after shouting for a long time, these people didn¡¯t see su qian. instead, they saw black ball by su qian¡¯s side. flapping its little wings, it flew up and perched on the courtyard gate. black ball yawned and cleared its throat. in the end, under the gazes of everyone, it opened its throat and roared angrily, ¡°hurry, hurry, hurry. are you a bunch of bastards here to rush us into the afterlife this early in the morning?!¡± the deafening roar almost shattered the eardrums of everyone present. they looked at black ball in horror. they couldn¡¯t believe that this small crow could make such a loud sound all of a sudden. it was simply frightening! ¡°listen up, all of you. my master said that if anyone dares to disturb her sleep again, you¡¯ll all get lost. none of you can get the antidote!¡± after black ball finished speaking, it proudly puffed out its small chest.. ¡°from now on, no one is allowed to speak, do you hear me?!¡± Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: Almost Being Driven Crazy By Black Ball chapter 416: almost being driven crazy by black ball translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio everyone present was scared out of their wits and nodded one after another as if pounding garlic. some looked uneasily at black ball and cautiously asked, ¡°then, then i wonder when elder su will wake up¡­?¡± ¡°tsk! i told you not to speak, didn¡¯t you hear?¡± black ball widened its beady eyes and scolded, ¡°if your words disturb my dear master¡¯s sleep, can you afford to compensate?¡± that person couldn¡¯t afford it, so he could only keep his mouth shut. ¡°oh right, my master also said that if you have any questions, ask.¡± black ball suddenly remembered this and scanned everyone. ¡°any questions? if not, i¡¯m going back¡­¡± ¡°i, i have a problem,¡± one of them said weakly. ¡°tsk! what did i say? don¡¯t talk!¡± black ball glared and scolded angrily. when everyone saw how unreasonable black ball was, they were on the verge of tears. they were almost being driven crazy by black ball. asking them to raise questions and then not allowing them to speak, this crow was clearly making things difficult for them! everyone rolled their eyes so hard it seemed like they would roll into the sky, but no one dared to make a sound, afraid of displeasing black ball. black ball was very satisfied with everyone¡¯s silence. ¡°not bad, not bad. it¡¯s good that there are no problems. then you can wait here obediently.¡± as black ball finished speaking, it flapped its wings under the resentful gazes of these people and flew back to the courtyard with a carefree expression. the rest of the people present had no choice but to lower their heads and wait for su qian to wake up. the waiting hours were always so torturous. everyone waited until the sky was bright before su qian finally got up. after getting up, su qian sent another half an hour to wash up and eat. just as these people were about to break down from waiting, qian rong finally opened the tightly shut courtyard door. then, she looked at the people who were waiting bitterly outside, smiled, and said, ¡°i apologize for the long wait. please line up in order and enter one by one.¡± ¡°me! i¡¯ll go first. i¡¯m the first to line up!¡± the man at the front of the line was yun xiao¡¯s trusted subordinate, tu san. at this moment, tu san¡¯s face was filled with excitement. under everyone¡¯s envious gazes, he strode into the courtyard with qian rong. there was no one else in the courtyard. su qian sat at the table drinking tea while xiao yan was sitting beside her, helping her peel the nuts on the plate on the table. the people outside the courtyard craned their necks to sneak a peek. as they looked at su qian, who seemed to have turned into a thousand-year-old fox, they sighed at her stunning beauty. at the same time, they don¡¯t know if su qian would help. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only everyone knew that the poison physician had a strange personality. it was really hard to say what she would do. at the thought of this, everyone became more and more nervous. they all stretched their necks and eavesdropped nervously. ¡°i am tu san, first elder¡¯s attendant. greetings, elder su.¡± tu san was very particular. after seeing su qian, he obediently knelt and respectfully performed the kowtow ceremony. ¡°first elder is an old friend of mine.¡± su qian thought of yun xiao and sneered, ¡°let me ask you, are you the one who wants the antidote, or is first elder the one who wants the antidote?¡± tu san was obviously stumped by this question. he immediately raised his head in shock and looked in su qian¡¯s direction in confusion.. Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: Stay in the Elder’s Pavilion and Wait for Death chapter 417: stay in the elder¡¯s pavilion and wait for death translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio under the sunlight, the red-clothed woman in front of him was so beautiful that she seemed unreal. between her graceful glances, every corner of her eyes and eyebrows exuded charm. however, there was a bone-chilling coldness in her phoenix eyes. tu san was so scared that he felt like the sun was shining all around him, but it couldn¡¯t hide the cold air around him. he couldn¡¯t help but shiver under the sunlight. ¡°well, this is naturally our first elder seeking the antidote¡­¡± tu san stammered. ¡°since it¡¯s the first elder who wants the antidote, he naturally has to come and talk to me in person.¡± after saying that, su qian raised her jade-like hand and gently propped her chin up. ¡°go. i¡¯ll give you fifteen minutes. if first elder doesn¡¯t come, then he doesn¡¯t need to bother coming later. just stay in the elder¡¯s pavilion and wait for death.¡± tu san turned pale with fear and hurriedly jumped up from the ground. ¡°p-please wait a moment, elder su. i¡¯ll go and bring first elder back!¡± ¡°young miss, when this hourglass runs out, it will be exactly fifteen minutes.¡± xiao yan indifferently took out an hourglass and slowly said. hearing xiao yan¡¯s words, tu san immediately jumped three feet high as if his tail had been burned. he hurriedly rushed out. ¡°master, are we really going to save that first elder?¡± qian rong stood at the side serving tea and asked somewhat reluctantly. ¡°naturally, we have to. as long as these people satisfy me, i can save all the poisoned people in tianji sect.¡± su qian¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it could be heard outside the courtyard. when the remaining people heard this, their hearts which were originally filled with anxiety finally relaxed a little. as long as they had su qian¡¯s assurance, they could rest assured! however, everyone¡¯s relieved expressions fell into xiao yan¡¯s eyes and became laughable. these people were really naive. they actually thought that qianqian would treat them for free. xiao yan understood in his heart, but his expression remained unchanged. instead, he continued to help su qian peel nuts without complaint. qian rong, on the other hand, shivered as she saw the enchanting smile on her master¡¯s lips. she knew very well that whenever her master showed such an expression, it meant that someone was going to be in trouble! just as su qian was thinking about how to extort money, she heard xiao yan suddenly say, ¡°qianqian, open your mouth.¡± su qian was originally thinking about something seriously, but after hearing xiao yan¡¯s words, she subconsciously opened her mouth. xiao yan took advantage of this opportunity and naturally placed the peeled nut into su qian¡¯s mouth. she could even clearly feel xiao yan¡¯s fingertips brushing past her lips. su qian¡¯s eyes instantly widened in shock as she looked at the man in front of her in disbelief! she thought, ¡°what on earth had this guy done?!¡± su qian was utterly disheveled as she held the nut in her mouth. she didn¡¯t know whether to eat it or not, so she could only look at xiao yan in a daze. xiao yan turned to look at su qian. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only in the end, su qian was the first to shift her gaze away. she silently lowered her head, chewed the nut, and swallowed it. before she could even taste the nuts, su qian lowered her head and felt her face burn. ¡°do you still want to eat?¡± xiao yan calmly admired su qian¡¯s flushed face and asked with a smile. su qian¡¯s eyes were filled with shyness as she glared at xiao yan angrily. ¡°not eating anymore.¡± however, xiao yan¡¯s next move stunned su qian.. Chapter 418 - Chapter 418: How Can This Man Be So Shameless?! chapter 418: how can this man be so shameless?! translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°alright, if you don¡¯t want to eat, i¡¯ll eat.¡± after saying that, xiao yan ate the rest of the nut himself. the fingertip that had touched su qian¡¯s lips swept across his own lips on purpose. then, he licked his finger and looked at su qian with a smile. almost visible were the ambiguous pink bubbles floating in the air, leaving su wian in disarray! she thought, ¡°this man! how could he be so shameless?!¡± su qian, whether infuriated or embarrassed, had a layer of blush on her snowy-white face. when she saw xiao yan, her gaze darkened. su qian wasn¡¯t the only one who was deeply shocked by her expression. very quickly, they clearly sensed the gazes that were being shot over from all directions. xiao yan¡¯s cold eyes swept over them. his astonished gaze seemed to have a sharp edge pressed against their throats, making those people lower their heads in fear. they were so afraid that they didn¡¯t even dare to let out a fart. however, although everyone retracted their gazes, it didn¡¯t stop them from exchanging glances. it seemed like the rumors were true. su qian was a vixen. she had two children before and didn¡¯t know who the father was. when she returned to the imperial capital, she made the ninth prince fall in love with her. now, she was even flirting with a hidden guard in front of them¡­ people exchanged smiles as everything was understood without words. in the meantime, just before the sand in the hourglass was completely drained, tu san finally rushed over with yun xiao on his back. ¡°get out of the way! get out of the way!¡± ran at breakneck speed, carrying yun xiao on his back. by the time he arrived at the courtyard, he was panting heavily like an exhausted bull. with yun xiao on his back, he barged into the courtyard and rushed in front of su qian and the others. huffing and panting heavily, tu san seemed to be so tired that he was half-dead. his knees went soft and he knelt on the ground. his face was red and he kept rolling his eyes. ¡°good, good, good that i made it in time¡­¡± behind tu san, yun xiao was equally tormented. he was currently suffering from severe poisoning and his body was not as resilient as before. wearing only an inner shirt and draped in a cloak, his appearance was disheveled. his hair was messy and his face was dirty. his face was pale with a distinctive bluish-purple tint, typical of someone poisoned. blisters and sores covered his face and neck, emitting an indescribable odor. the rough journey nearly cost yun xiao half of his life. ¡°congratulations, first elder. you just happened to arrive here in fifteen minutes.¡± su qian looked at the fine sand that had slipped away in the hourglass and said with an infuriating tone that could drive people to their graves. yun xiao was so angry that smoke seemed to rise from his head. he gritted his teeth and resisted the urge to kill su qian. once the poison in his body was neutralized, he vowed to make this damn girl suffer! ¡°as agreed, i¡¯ve come. please, elder su, give me the antidote.¡± enduring the humiliation, yun xiao lowered his head and cupped his hands, hiding the murderous intent that flashed in his eyes. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only su qian looked at yun xiao in confusion. ¡°first elder, i don¡¯t recall saying that i would give you the antidote if you came, right?¡± yun xiao was stunned when he heard that. his expression turned ferocious. ¡°what do you mean? are you kidding me?¡± ¡°i asked the first elder here just to see his sincerity. now that sincerity is apparent, let¡¯s talk about the consultation fee.¡± su qian sat in her seat and asked yun xiao with a gentle smile. however, su qian¡¯s seemingly harmless demeanor almost made yun xiao faint.. he gritted his teeth and said angrily, ¡°what do you mean? didn¡¯t you provide medical treatment for the kitchen staff for free? why are you charging me?¡± Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: How Much Is Your Life Worth? chapter 419: how much is your life worth? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°that¡¯s right. i provided free detoxification for all the chefs and apprentices in the kitchen. however, they were them, and the first elder was the first elder. they could not be mentioned in the same breath.¡± su qian smiled gently as she said. when yun xiao heard this, his pent-up anger exploded even more. he gritted his teeth and accused angrily, ¡°su qian, i think you¡¯re deliberately making things difficult for me and trying to scam me!¡± ¡°yes.¡± su qian¡¯s smile was gentle and harmless, but her phoenix eyes were cold. she looked at yun xiao with a gaze that could almost pierce through him. ¡°i¡¯m extorting you. old dog yun, if you have any dignity, you can refrain from seeking my antidote. after all, there are so many people waiting in line here, and your absence won¡¯t make a difference.¡± yun xiao felt extremely humiliated! in su qian¡¯s eyes, their lives seemed less important than those servants in the kitchen who cooked and fried! yun xiao was so angry that his entire body was trembling. he really wanted to leave right now. however, yun xiao knew very well that he couldn¡¯t because he still hoped that su qian would save his life! therefore, yun xiao took two deep breaths and suppressed the raging flames in his heart. he asked with a gloomy face, ¡°what exactly do you want?¡± ¡°let¡¯s put it this way. as long as i don¡¯t treat you today, you will undoubtedly die three days later. therefore, first elder, let¡¯s see how much your life is worth and offer an appropriate consultation fee,¡± su qian said with a smile. when yun xiao heard this, he was on the verge of having his nose crooked from anger. he would rather su qian give him an accurate number so that could exchange money for his life without any qualms. however, su qian refused to give him a quick death, making it difficult for him. if he gave too little would be inadequate, and if he gave too much would result in a loss! after yun xiao finished speaking, he turned his head to look at tu san. he lowered his voice and said in a voice that only they could hear, ¡°go, quickly move half of the treasures in my treasure over!¡± tu san nodded hastily and hurriedly retreated to follow yun xiao¡¯s orders. with the help of some attendants, he quickly brought half of yun xiao¡¯s lifelong accumulation from the treasury and presented it in front of su qian. su qian had long known the amount of yun xiao¡¯s wealth. she casually glanced at yun xiao and the dozen or so mahogany boxes on the ground before sighing. seeing su qian sigh, yun xiao¡¯s heart sank abruptly. ¡°go get more!¡± at this moment, yun xiao was just standing there, but his entire body was itching unbearably. the painful and itchy sensation was driving him crazy. unfortunately, the blisters on his body couldn¡¯t be scratched, making yun xiao really unable to endure it. he angrily ordered in frustration. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only tu san was scared out of his wits, with the hairs on his back standing up. he dared not be careless at all. he immediately rushed out and hurriedly followed yun xiao¡¯s instructions to get people to move all the remaining treasures over. now, there were more than twenty mahogany chests in one go. any one of them was filled with gold, silver, and treasures. it was dazzling to see. ¡°this should be enough!¡± seeing that su qian didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction, yun xiao gritted his teeth and said viciously. when su qian saw this scene, the smile on her lips deepened. ¡°first elder, you really cherish your life. since that¡¯s the case, i¡¯ll help the first elder.¡± after saying that, su qian waved at black ball. ¡°black ball, come and help me prepare the antidote..¡± Chapter 420 - Chapter 420: Fished Out of the Pool chapter 420: fished out of the pool translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio after su qian said this, she strode towards the room. black ball, who was originally perched on su qian¡¯s shoulder, scratched its head in confusion. it asked qian rong beside it in disbelief, ¡°did i hear wrongly? did master ask me to go over and help?¡± no wonder black ball was so shocked because it was just an innocent little divine beast, utterly ignorant of alchemy, let alone detoxification. ¡°let¡¯s go if you¡¯re told to.¡± xiao yan indifferently glanced at black ball as he impatiently said. black ball immediately felt wronged, frightened by the aura around xiao yan. ¡°alright! so be it! why are you so fierce?¡± black ball glanced at xiao yan resentfully and complained in its heart that this man was indeed uninterested in anyone other than its master. it flapped its little wings and caught up to su qian, following her all the way into the room. ¡°master, why did you call me here? i don¡¯t know how to refine medicine.¡± black ball blinked its big eyes and said innocently. ¡°don¡¯t worry. i called you here because i naturally have a use for you,¡± su qian said with a faint smile as she stroked black ball¡¯s fur. looking at su qian¡¯s ¡®kind¡¯ smile, black ball couldn¡¯t help but feel an extremely bad premonition rising in its heart. then, under black ball¡¯s uneasy gaze, su qian took out a wide-mouthed medicine bottle from her pocket and approached black ball with a smile. black ball looked like a little wife as it fell helplessly on the bed. it raised its hand and gently covered its chest. its eyes were filled with tears as it said, ¡°master, don¡¯t-¡± the people guarding the door heard black ball¡¯s particularly coquettish cry. for a moment, they all looked at each other in confusion. they thought, ¡°why did su qian bring a divine beast into the room?¡± before anyone could think further, su qian walked out of the room. holding the wide-mouthed medicine bottle in her hand, su qian lightly hummed a tune and walked out of the room with a bright smile. under everyone¡¯s gaze, su qian casually threw the medicine bottle at yun xiao. ¡°catch it. if the medicine bottle breaks and the medicine is gone, i won¡¯t take responsibility.¡± yun xiao didn¡¯t expect su qian to make a move just like that. when he saw the medicine bottle draw a parabola in the air, he was so scared that the hair on his back trembled. he hastily exerted all his strength and chased after the medicine bottle with a full sprint. yun xiao stared at the medicine bottle, then leaped into the air and grabbed the bottle. with the medicine bottle in hand, yun xiao laughed out loud, ¡°hahaha, i caught it¡­¡± splash! read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only before yun xiao could fully enjoy his triumph, he fell into the pond in the courtyard. su qian had deliberately thrown the bottle in the direction of the pool just now. when su qian saw yun xiao plunge into the pool, creating a large splash, she couldn¡¯t help but snicker. seeing tu san and the other attendants rushing to the pool to get yun xiao, xiao yan only glanced at them with a faint look of disinterest, and turned his gaze back to su qian. ¡°why didn¡¯t that bird come out with you?¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing. i just asked it to help make an antidote. its reaction was a bit exaggerated, but it¡¯s not a big deal,¡± su qian said calmly. xiao yan was naturally not worried. he was just asking casually. after he finished speaking, he saw yun xiao being fished out of the pool while wailing in distress.. Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: This Antidote Looks Like Bird Droppings chapter 421: this antidote looks like bird droppings translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio that miserable sight made it seem as if yun xiao was about to be tortured to death. immediately, they looked in yun xiao¡¯s direction with curious expressions. the people outside the courtyard craned their necks to get a better look at yun xiao. in other words, these people¡¯s eyes were all fixed on yun xiao¡¯s hand. they were all looking at the medicine bottle that yun xiao was holding tightly in his hand. they were all curious about whether the antidote would work! yun xiao was dragged out of the water by force. even though he was soaked in the water and could hardly breathe, he didn¡¯t let go of the medicine bottle in his hand. it was not difficult to see how desperate he was. after being dragged ashore with great difficulty, yun xiao fell heavily to the ground. he then coughed violently as if he was going to cough out his lungs. however, yun xiao didn¡¯t care about his discomfort. he looked at the bottle with a trembling gaze and opened it. just as he was about to swallow the antidote in one gulp, the stench from the bottle made him feel nauseous. ¡°ugh! what is this smell?¡± yun xiao almost vomited from the smell. he felt that what was in the bottle wasn¡¯t medicine, but a strong and pungent smell of feces. yun xiao wasn¡¯t the only one who couldn¡¯t stand the smell. the others standing around him couldn¡¯t stand the smell either. they immediately raised their hands to cover their mouths and noses with disgust. for a moment, they thought they had encountered a poisonous gas bomb. the smell was so pungent and disgusting that it seemed like their noses were about to fall off. yun xiao really couldn¡¯t eat anymore. he looked at the pitch-black bottle, unable to see what was inside, but he could vaguely feel that it was a sticky liquid! ¡°su qian! what did you give me to deceive me? sniff this smell yourself, how can a ghost eat it?!¡± yun xiao was so angry that his eyes were about to spew fire. at this moment, he shouted in exasperation. su qian rested her chin on her hand and said calmly, ¡°you pay me for the consultation fee, and i¡¯ll give you the antidote. if you¡¯re unwilling to eat it and prefer to wait for death, i won¡¯t stop you.¡± ¡°you¡­!¡± yun xiao was almost infuriated to death by su qian, but he had no choice. ¡°just wait. if this antidote doesn¡¯t work, i won¡¯t spare you.¡± with that, under the admiring gazes of tu san and the others, yun xiao raised the medicine bottle in his hand high and poured out the contents. he then opened his mouth and waited below. soon, a sticky black substance that looked like bird droppings was poured out of the bottle. under everyone¡¯s horrified gazes, it fell into yun xiao¡¯s mouth. ¡°mmm¡­!¡± because there was something in his mouth, yun xiao couldn¡¯t speak properly. he could only whimper in pain and distressed choking sound. then, under everyone¡¯s terrified gazes, he forcefully swallowed the thing. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only everyone could smell the stench from afar, and they were instantly disgusted. ¡°why does the antidote look different from the last time?¡± xiao yan looked at su qian in confusion and asked. ¡°and this antidote looks strangely familiar. it looks like bird droppings,¡± qian rong said carefully. although it was somewhat disrespectful to her master, qian rong really felt that this antidote had quite a resemblance to bird droppings. ¡°qian rong, you¡¯re so smart.¡± su qian looked at qian rong with a smile and said in a voice that only the three of them could hear, ¡°what¡¯s in that bottle is black ball¡¯s shit..¡± Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: Isn’t He Still Poisoned? chapter 422: isn¡¯t he still poisoned? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio xiao yan was originally drinking tea, but when he heard this, he choked. then, he looked up at su qian¡¯s smug eyes and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°impressive that you came up with that.¡± no wonder su qian wanted to call black ball out just now. it turned out that she wanted black ball to poop. the only thing to blame was that black ball really didn¡¯t have the appearance that a divine beast should have, so all of them had forgotten the fact that black ball was a divine beast. one had to know that the reason why a divine beast was known as a divine beast was because it was a rare sacred creature. its strength was extraordinary. even though black ball hadn¡¯t fully grown, its feces were enough to counteract a seventh-grade toxicant. however, this was an opportunistic method. therefore, not only was it painful for those who ate the feces of the divine beasts, but the recovery time would also be lengthened. throughout the detoxification process, they would endure inhumane torment. as expected, yun xiao began to spit out blood madly after he fell to the ground. the blood yun xiao spat out also carried a black poisonous gas. however, compared to the pitch-black blood spat out by the chefs, the color of the blood yun xiao spat out was obviously lighter. the color of the poisonous blood that he spat out was dim, so yun xiao had to spit out a few more mouthfuls. when yun xiao was on the verge of spitting blood to death, vomiting until his eyes rolled back, he finally stopped. tu san and the other attendants had been standing beside yun xiao, not knowing what to do. seeing that yun xiao had finally stopped, they couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief and shouted, ¡°first elder, look! the blisters on your body have disappeared!¡± yun xiao excitedly looked at the blisters on his arm that were slowly disappearing. he stretched out his hand and touched his entire body. he realized that the blisters on his body had miraculously vanished! not only that, but the pain and itching all over his body also disappeared. he no longer suffered from nausea and diarrhea, and his body gradually recovered some strength. yun xiao was extremely excited by this change. ignoring the weakness in his body, he laughed out loud. ¡°hahaha, i¡¯m healed! i¡¯ve finally recovered!¡± qian rong saw that yun xiao was so joyous and carefree that the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch twice. it was the first time she had seen someone so happy after ingesting bird droppings. ¡°qian rong, keep all these treasures properly and send the guest out. bring the next person in,¡± su qian said calmly to qian rong. ¡°yes!¡± qian rong quickly retreated and did as su qian said. when the people waiting outside the courtyard saw that the poison in yun xiao¡¯s body had really been cured, they became even more excited. yun xiao didn¡¯t see qin guang¡¯s subordinates in the crowd. he hurriedly ordered tu san, ¡°quick, bring me to the sect master!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only tu san and the other servants obediently followed the order and promptly led yun xiao to the elder¡¯s pavilion. in the attic, qin guang¡¯s condition was worse than yesterday. he lay weakly on the bed, half-opening his eyes, with a pallid face. there were thick dark bruises under his eyes, and even his forehead exuded a strong sense of lifelessness. if it weren¡¯t for his chest still rising and falling with each breath, one would think he had already lost his life. ¡°sect master, sect master! first elder is here!¡± his subordinate came forward with an excited expression and said extremely loudly. when qin guang heard this, he finally moved and said weakly, ¡°isn¡¯t he still poisoned¡­¡± qin guang couldn¡¯t comprehend how yun xiao, who had been poisoned, still had the strength to come to him.. Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: Why Didn’t You Think of Bringing Back a Dose of the Antidote For Me? chapter 423: why didn¡¯t you think of bringing back a dose of the antidote for me? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio the servant¡¯s excitement didn¡¯t diminish as he hurriedly continued, ¡°i heard that first elder has already sought elder su¡¯s help for detoxification and has now recovered. that¡¯s why he rushed over to request to see the sect master!¡± qin guang¡¯s face was filled with shock, and his eyeballs almost popped out of his eye sockets. ¡°you, what did you say? the poison in first elder¡¯s body was cured? who allowed him to go for treatment? clearly, i haven¡¯t¡­¡± qin guang stopped short in his sentence. although he didn¡¯t say it out loud, the meaning he wanted to express was very obvious. he hadn¡¯t even been detoxified yet, and yun xiao didn¡¯t understand the rules. he actually dared to look for su qian before him! qin guang felt bad when he thought about how his subordinate had recovered before him. however, no matter how dissatisfied qin guang was, he couldn¡¯t say what was in his heart. otherwise, he would feel that he was petty, let alone others. ¡°why is su qian willing to help again?¡±just as qin guang asked, yun xiao was pushed into the room in his wheelchair by tu san. ¡°sect master!¡± the moment yun xiao entered, he looked at yun xiao excitedly and said, ¡°sect master, the antidote formulated by su qian is indeed effective! look, i¡¯ve already recovered!¡± qin guang looked at yun xiao. although this person¡¯s face was still pale, the blisters on his body had disappeared, and he looked lively. compared to qin guang, who was bedridden, yun xiao had improved by countless times. it was evident that the poison had indeed been neutralized. qin guang¡¯s eyes were filled with unconcealable envy, but his face remained stern. ¡°in that case, why didn¡¯t you think of bringing back a dose of the antidote for me?¡± when yun xiao heard this, he looked innocent and said weakly, ¡°it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to bring it for you, but i simply can¡¯t¡­ in order to get su qian to treat my illness, i spent a lot of money. all my savings over the years were taken away by su qian.¡± seeing qin guang look at him in surprise, yun xiao licked his lips and said awkwardly, ¡°sect master, can you help me, maybe retrieve the treasures su qian took away from me?¡± yun xiao naturally couldn¡¯t bear to part with so many of his treasures. he thought that with the sect master¡¯s personality, he might help him teach su qian a lesson. qin guang wanted to teach su qian a lesson, but he couldn¡¯t do so right now. he immediately coughed twice in shock, and his eyes were about to pop out. ¡°what do you mean? su qian charged for detoxification?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only qin guang originally thought that su qian was just a little arrogant. however, who knew that su qian would be so ruthless? does she actually charge a consultation fee for detoxification? had this woman forgotten? she is currently being detained by tianji sect! shouldn¡¯t this woman try her best to please them? she actually dared to take money as if she had the courage of a bear and the heart of a leopard?! ¡°that¡¯s right, sect master. however, sect master, this doesn¡¯t matter. after su qian treats us, we¡¯ll snatch the thing back. actually, it¡¯s the same¡­¡± yun xiao quickly said. ¡°no! do i not care about my reputation? begging for treatment from an elder of another sect, who is being detained by us. if this matter gets out, how will i maintain my standing in the martial world!¡± qin guang held his breath and gritted his teeth as he roared, ¡°this time when we were poisoned, everyone will definitely suspect that su qian did it.. in order to avoid suspicion, she should come and detoxify us! i don¡¯t believe that she won¡¯t come if i drag it out with her for a few more days!¡± Chapter 424 - Chapter 424:1 Won’t Linger Here to Be Unwelcome chapter 424:1 won¡¯t linger here to be unwelcome translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio seeing qin guang gnashing his teeth in anger as if he wanted to pop his eyeballs out of his sockets, yun xiao glanced at him and dared not say anything. in fact, he really wanted to persuade qin guang not to get angry with su qian because that woman wasn¡¯t afraid of how others viewed her. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have let so many people from tianji sect line up with treasures to beg her for detoxification. yun xiao felt distressed about the treasures he had given away and was about to speak again when the little maid beside qu xiaodie, rui xin, rushed out and knelt in front of qin guang with a thud. she cried and wailed, ¡°reporting to sect master, something bad has happened! young miss¡¯s condition suddenly worsened. dr. an said that young miss¡¯s heart was attacked by poison. if she isn¡¯t detoxified within an hour, she will undoubtedly die!¡± ¡°how could such a thing suddenly happen!¡± qin guang asked in shock. yun xiao wasn¡¯t surprised and carefully reminded qin guang, ¡°sect master, young miss is different from us. she is only a third-rank expert. among the poisoned individuals, her strength is the lowest and her resistance to toxins is naturally the weakest. she must be most severely poisoned¡­¡± ¡°no! my granddaughter can¡¯t die!¡± qin guang suddenly became nervous and couldn¡¯t care less about that. he immediately shouted sternly, ¡°quick, go get su qian to detoxify die¡¯er!¡± after saying that, qin guang couldn¡¯t care less about his distress. he hurriedly lifted yun xiao off the wheelchair and sat on it. the pitiful yun xiao was sent flying, and could only hurriedly stand up and quickly catch up to qin guang who had left first. he originally thought that it would take some effort to invite su qian over, but to his surprise, su qian actually took the initiative and came to the elder¡¯s pavilion. in qu xiaodie¡¯s room, she lay on the bed with a miserable expression, almost lifeless. half of her face was covered in blisters, a stark contrast to her lively appearance in the past. now, she had even lost the strength to cry and fuss. lady qin¡¯s physical condition was also very bad, but she persisted in supporting her weak body by sitting by her daughter¡¯s bedside. with tears in her eyes, she looked at the bewildered dr. an and asked, ¡°dr. an, is there really no cure for my daughter?¡± dr. an was so anxious that his forehead was covered in sweat. he sighed heavily and said worriedly, ¡°it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to help, but i¡¯m also helpless. madam, you know that bone eroding is a seventh-grade potent toxin. eldest miss¡¯s strength is too weak, and it¡¯s inevitable for her to end up like this. unless we seek help from elder su, otherwise, eldest miss won¡¯t last until nightfall.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only when lady qin heard this, she was overwhelmed and on the verge of fainting. she vigorously wiped her eyes and cried loudly, ¡°it¡¯s all because of that damned su qian. she actually valued the lives of those dogs in the kitchen more than ours. otherwise, we would have recovered by now.¡± however, just as lady qin finished speaking, qin guang and yun xiao led su qian into the house. the hair on lady qin and yun xiao¡¯s backs almost instantly trembled. then, they looked at su qian beside them with unease. su qian wasn¡¯t angry, instead, a calm smile played on her lips. ¡°it seems that madam qin doesn¡¯t welcome me here.¡± su qian turned to look at qin guang and cupped her hands. ¡°in that case, i won¡¯t linger here to be unwelcome. sect master, i¡¯ll take my leave first..¡± Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: How Could Su Qian Have the Audacity to Ask? chapter 425: how could su qian have the audacity to ask? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t go. my daughter didn¡¯t mean it. please don¡¯t mind her.¡± qin guang had a fawning smile on his face, and his eyes were curved from the smile. he hurriedly continued, ¡°i apologize for my daughter¡¯s behavior. elder su, please come in.¡± madam qin was even more frightened and she stood up abruptly as she watched su qian calmly approach. sweat broke out on her back. perhaps it was because of the sweat, but madam qin¡¯s body, which was already in unbearable pain and itch, felt an even sharper pain. it was so painful that she almost fainted. it was as if there were thousands of ants crawling on her body, biting and torturing her until she almost went crazy. su qian ignored lady qin¡¯s existence and walked up to qu xiaodie with a lazy expression. then, she looked at qu xiaodie, who was already half-dead from being tortured and clicked her lips in disgust. ¡°how did it come to this?¡± su qian¡¯s voice carried a hint of a sigh. she sounded like she was speaking slowly, but the words she said almost made everyone present spit out blood. how did she become like this? how could su qian have the audacity to ask? if she hadn¡¯t refused to come over to help detoxify the poison, they wouldn¡¯t be in their current state! however, with qu xiaodie¡¯s life hanging by a thread, everyone dared not speak up. they could only suppress the urge to kill su qian and continue to bow to her. qu xiaodie heard everyone¡¯s voices and opened her eyes in pain. in the end, she saw the radiant su qian. even though she was also a woman, qu xiaodie had to admit that su qian was extraordinarily good-looking. her enchanting looks were enough to drive men crazy, and her gestures revealed an undeniable charm. compared to her current miserable appearance, which was covered in a foul stench and pus, qu xiaodie¡¯s face turned red with frustration. she said in exasperation, ¡°who allowed you to come over? get lost! don¡¯t expect to witness my humiliation!¡± ¡°die¡¯er! don¡¯t talk to elder su like that!¡± qin guang was so frightened that the hair on his back trembled as he hurriedly berated. ¡°elder su, please take a look at eldest miss¡¯s condition first. perhaps check her pulse or something?¡± dr. an looked at su qian and made an inviting gesture. when su qian heard this, she waved her hand indifferently. ¡°no need, it¡¯s dirty.¡± qu xiaodie vomited and pooped. the smell on her body was indeed unpleasant. su qian had always been a little mysophobia, so she naturally didn¡¯t want to get close to her. qu xiaodie was so infuriated that she nearly spewed blood. the others wore awkward expressions. ¡°only i can cure a seventh-grade toxicant. if you want the antidote, you¡¯ll have to pay the consultation fee,¡± su qian said calmly. ¡°how much do you want?¡± qin guang took a deep breath and was prepared for a substantial expense. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only su qian was waiting for qin guang¡¯s words. the smile in her eyes deepened as she said with a chuckle, ¡°i want your tianji sect¡¯s heavenly constellation myriad beast cauldron.¡± as soon as the words ¡°heavenly constellation myriad beast cauldron¡± were said, the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces changed unanimously! ¡°su qian, you¡¯re going too far! the heavenly constellation myriad beast cauldron was a peak ninth-grade medicine cauldron!¡± yun xiao exclaimed in frustration. how could su qian ask for a ninth-grade medicine cauldron? su qian wasn¡¯t surprised by this and said calmly, ¡°i know that it¡¯s a peak ninth-grade medicine cauldron. if it wasn¡¯t a rare treasure, i wouldn¡¯t want it..¡± Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: Heavenly Constellation Myriad Beast Cauldron chapter 426: heavenly constellation myriad beast cauldron translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio during the alchemical process, alchemists not only needed medicinal herbs but also a good medicine cauldron, as a better cauldron increased the chances of successfully refining elixirs. su qian had always wanted a good medicine cauldron for herself. she had been eyeing the heavenly constellation myriad beast cauldron of tianji sect for a long time, so she naturally knew how precious it was. ¡°sect master, you don¡¯t have to rush to give me an answer. in any case, eldest miss can still hold on for another hour plus the time it takes for two incense sticks to burn. sect master, you can take your time to consider.¡± su qian slowly walked to a seat at the side and sat down. her lazy and charming appearance could easily seduce people¡¯s souls. however, everyone had no leisure to appreciate her beauty. each one looked at her with an unpleasant expression, considering her not as a person but as a devil. ¡°grandfather, don¡¯t, cough, cough, cough. don¡¯t agree to this b*tch! even if i die, i, i don¡¯t want her to save me!¡± qu xiaodie was so angry that she gritted her teeth. after saying this, her body suddenly stiffened and she began to vomit blood profusely. ¡°die¡¯er!¡± qin guang and the others were horrified and hurriedly went forward to cover qu xiaodie¡¯s mouth. ¡°there¡¯s no need to cover it. it¡¯s useless.¡± su qian chuckled and said, ¡°you all should be well aware of the toxicity of the poison. the poison in miss qu¡¯s body had already reached her limbs and would soon enter her meridians, internal organs, and then the heart and lungs. sect master could delay the consideration a little longer. eventually, the poison enters the meridians, even if miss qu manages to survive, her meridians will be damaged, rendering her unable to cultivate ever again.¡± ¡°enough! stop talking!¡± qin guang gritted his teeth fiercely. he was so angry that his face turned the color of a pig¡¯s liver. ¡°i agree!¡± ¡°hand over the medicine cauldron first. otherwise, there will be no antidote.¡± su qian sneered. ¡°you¡­!¡± qin guang was almost infuriated to the point of fainting by su qian, wishing he could rush forward and obliterate her on the spot. however, qin guang looked at his granddaughter who was vomiting blood and had to endure the anger and forcibly suppress it. then, he took out a seven-colored storage space stone from his pocket. su qian saw qin guang summon a colossal medicine cauldron that was as tall as two people and finally understood. no wonder she had roamed around tianji sect for such a long time earlier and couldn¡¯t find the sect¡¯s prized treasures. it turned out that qin guang had hidden them on his person. at a glance, su qian could tell that the pitch-black medicine cauldron in front of her was the heavenly constellation myriad beast cauldron she desired. she raised her hand lovingly and carefully stroked the medicine cauldron then imprinted her her spiritual mark on it. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only seeing su qian effortlessly imprinting her spiritual mark, everyone couldn¡¯t help but envy her. after planting a spiritual mark on it, the heavenly constellation myriad beast cauldron would belong to su qian in the future. previously, many people in tianji sect had desired to imprint their souls on the heavenly constellation myriad beast cauldron, attempting to claim it as their own. however, the heavenly constellation myriad beast cauldron was quite discerning. only those proficient in the art of alchemy could capture its favor. su qian¡¯s prowess had evidently gained the recognition of the heavenly constellation myriad beast cauldron. amidst the reluctant gazes of everyone, su qian casually put the heavenly constellation myriad beast cauldron into her storage space. then, she casually took out a medicine bottle and threw it out.. Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: A Devilish Taste chapter 427: a devilish taste translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio dr. an hurriedly caught it, then couldn¡¯t help but express with a hint of excitement, ¡°is this the antidote?¡± as the words fell, dr. an impatiently opened the bottle and took a deep breath. the result was that this breath almost suffocated dr. an alive! what kind of devilish smell is this? it¡¯s so smelly that his nose is falling off! dr. an was nearly blinded by the stench, doubling over in dry heavens. ¡°dr. an, what are you doing? this thing isn¡¯t meant to be sniffed like that!¡± yun xiao looked at dr. an in disappointment. he dared not recall the strange smell of the antidote. ¡°this antidote smells very strange. don¡¯t let the smell spread out. hurry up and give it to eldest miss.¡± ¡°yes.¡± dr. an quickly straightened qu xiaodie¡¯s body, then held his breath and placed the bird-dropping-like antidote into qu xiaodie¡¯s mouth. qu xiaodie, in a daze, was force-fed what felt like bird dropping and almost spat it out. ¡°cover her mouth. don¡¯t let her waste it!¡± lady qin hurriedly said loudly. qu xiaodie was forced to swallow the bird droppings and immediately began to vomit blood. only after she spat out all the poisonous blood in her body did she finally fall asleep. dr. an saw that the blisters had subsided and quickly approached to check qu xiaodie¡¯s pulse. then he said with a face full of surprise, ¡°sect master, the poison in miss¡¯s body has been cured!¡± when qin guang and lady qin heard this, they immediately let out a sigh of relief. su qian felt overwhelmed by the room¡¯s bloody smell and couldn¡¯t help but rub her temples and said, ¡°alright, since the antidote has been given, i¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± ¡°wait a minute!¡± qin guang looked at su qian incredulously. ¡°what about us?¡± su qian stopped in her tracks, seemingly not understanding what qin guang meant. qin guang¡¯s anger flared up in an instant. he said angrily, ¡°what about us? what about me and my daughter? where is our antidote?¡± su qian looked at qin guang as if she was looking at a fool. ¡°you only paid qu xiaodie¡¯s consultation fee, not yours and your daughter¡¯s. why should i give you the antidote?¡± ¡°you, you charge such a high consultation fee for one person?¡± lady qin widened her eyes and asked in horror. they had just given su qian a ninth-grade medicine cauldron! such a precious item and it only covered the consultation fee for one person? ¡°yes.¡± su qian said matter-of-factly, ¡°if you want the antidote, it¡¯s actually easy. as long as you hand over the thousand-year fire lingzhi and the heavenly mountance ice essence jade from your sect, i¡¯ll give you the antidote.¡± the heavenly constellation myriad beast cauldron, the thousand-year fire lingzhi, and the heavenly mountance ice essence jade were the three treasures that constituted the sect¡¯s prized treasures for tianji sect. they were also the reason why su qian stayed in tianji sect this time. seeing su qian mention all the names of their sect¡¯s prized treasures in one breath, qin guang¡¯s entire body trembled as he said in disbelief, ¡°you did it on purpose? you¡¯ve been thinking about our tianji sect¡¯s prized treasure from the very beginning?¡± su qian smiled and didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°whether you¡¯re willing to make a deal with me or not, it¡¯s all up to you, sect master.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only su qian¡¯s leisure attitude infuriated qin guang to the point of almost spitting blood. he fell for su qian¡¯s trap! su qian claimed to give him the choice, but in reality, he had no right to choose! if he refused to make a deal with su qian, then he would be left with only a dead end. su qian was clearly strangling his neck, pressing down on his head, and putting a knife to his heart.. and yet she insisted that he wasn¡¯t being forced, pushing him to make a decision! Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: Such a Vicious and Heartless Woman chapter 428: such a vicious and heartless woman translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio never had qin guang encountered such a vicious and heartless woman. qin guang clutched his chest and his vision darkened for a moment. ¡°alright, you want it, i¡¯ll give it to you!¡± qin guang glared at su qian and gritted his teeth. ¡°but you have to promise me that you won¡¯t leave tianji sect without permission. before tianji sect finds out the truth, you must not take a step away!¡± ¡°sure.¡± su qian smiled and narrowed her eyes as she agreed, ¡°sect master, don¡¯t worry. i definitely won¡¯t leave.¡± somehow, su qian¡¯s swift agreement made a sudden chill rise behind qin guang, and he couldn¡¯t help shivering. a hint of regret crept in. on second thought, qin guang regained his composure and reluctantly handed over the two treasures to su qian. after su qian checked them one by one and confirmed that the items were in good condition, she tossed two bottles of bird droppings to the two of them. qin guang and his daughter quickly took it and swallowed it impatiently. after swallowing it, a strange taste spread in their mouths, far from appetizing, but their symptoms of poisoning did show signs of improvement. after calmly completing everything, su qian turned and left this troublesome place. by the time su qian returned, it was already noon. the chef in the kitchen had sent over another exquisite and delicious meal. ever since she saved the chefs in the kitchen yesterday, su qian and the others had an especially sumptuous breakfast and lunch today. it was obvious that the chefs were grateful individuals. after chasing out all the people in the courtyard who were asking for the antidote, yan chen and the others had already prepared bowls and chopsticks. qian rong brought a basin of water for su qian to wash her hands before everyone sat down together. ¡°sister su, how did it go when you went out just now?¡± feng tianjiao looked at su qian curiously and asked. hearing this, su qian raised her eyebrows with a hint of arrogance. ¡°i personally took action, can¡¯t i handle it? guess what good things i¡¯ve brought back?¡± everyone was eager to make a good guess. xiao yan ate a mouthful of food and spoke first, ¡°the three sect¡¯s prized treasures of tianji sect.¡± this time, everyone looked at xiao yan curiously. even su qian was surprised and asked in disbelief, ¡°how did you know?¡± ¡°i guessed.¡± xiao yan saw su qian¡¯s eyes widen in surprise, and a hint of doting appeared in his eyes. ¡°with your strength, there¡¯s no need for you to compromise here. the only reason you¡¯re willing to stay here is because you¡¯ve taken a fancy to the treasure of tianji sect.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only su qian originally wanted to keep them in suspense, but she didn¡¯t expect to be exposed so quickly. now, with a rather uninterested expression, she said, ¡°i was thinking of letting you guys guess, but who knew you¡¯d guess it right so quickly? how boring.¡± when xiao yan heard this, the tenderness in his eyes deepened as he calmly picked up a chicken leg for su qian. from the moment xiao yan spoke, yan chen had been observing this man. seeing him naturally pick up food for su qian, he felt even more strange. he didn¡¯t know what was going on either, but every time he saw this man with miss su, he felt extremely uncomfortable. blame it on the fact that this man seemed to understand miss su very well, making yan chen feel like there was a big hole dug in his heart. a cold wind blew in, leaving him uncomfortable as if he had lost something.. Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: I’m Too Embarrassed to See Anyone! chapter 429: i¡¯m too embarrassed to see anyone! translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio yan chen didn¡¯t like this feeling very much. he glanced at su qian and took the initiative to help su qian pick up some food. ¡°miss su, try this.¡± unexpectedly, after yan chen picked up the food, feng tianjiao was unwilling to be outdone and quickly followed suit. ¡°yes! sister su, you¡¯ve worked hard this time. eat more!¡± after feng tianjiao picked up the food, she clearly felt yan chen¡¯s resentful gaze on her. feng tianjiao tilted her head in confusion, not knowing what she had done wrong. yan chen, on the other hand, held his breath and looked at feng tianjiao with disappointment. feng tianjiao had indeed made a mistake. if he helped su qian with her food, the meaning would have been different. however, if feng tianjiao joined in, wouldn¡¯t it become two children helping their elders with their food? feng tianjiao saw yan chen looking at her with a frown. she didn¡¯t know what was going on with him, so she tilted her head and tentatively picked up some food for him. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? you want some too?¡± yan chen wished he could throw a bowl of rice at feng tianjiao, but he couldn¡¯t. he could only vent his anger and take the red braised pork that feng tianjiao offered, stuffing it into his mouth with a mouthful of rice, and chewing it fiercely. although she felt that yan chen couldn¡¯t understand, feng tianjiao didn¡¯t argue with him. she shrugged her shoulders and continued to eat her own meal calmly. ¡°actually, seriously speaking, the hero this time is not me, but black ball.¡± after saying this, su qian looked around with a bright smile. ¡°by the way, where¡¯s black ball?¡± ¡°here.¡± as qian rong spoke, she took out black ball from her sleeve. black ball shrunk its neck and looked really like a small black coal ball, oddly cute. looking at this little thing, su qian couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. then, she took black ball and curled it up in her hand. ¡°what¡¯s going on with you?¡± ¡°don¡¯t look at me, i¡¯m too embarrassed to see anyone!¡± after black ball finished speaking, it stuck its head out and carefully looked at su qian as it asked, ¡°master, did you give away everything of mine, you know, as an antidote?¡± everyone looked over curiously and saw su qian nod. ¡°you mean your poop? don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ve already divided them into several bottles and sent them out as antidotes,¡± su qian said with a smile. ¡°pfft!¡± qian rong, yan chen, and feng tianjiao couldn¡¯t help but spit out food when they heard this. ¡°cough, cough, cough. sister su, didn¡¯t you personally concoct the antidote?¡± feng tianjiao almost spoke with disarray, shocked as she asked. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°i know that qin guang and the others won¡¯t be able to hold it in today, so why would i waste my own effort? giving them bird droppings to detoxify the poison was already a grace to them.¡± su qian said matter-of-factly, ¡°they secretly planned to poison me. this is the price they should pay.¡± su qian had never been a kind person. those who dared to poison her naturally had to pay a hefty price! ¡°sister su is right! come, come, come, sister su, let me toast you with tea instead of wine!¡± feng tianjiao, who admired su qian beyond measure, raised the teacup after saying this and clinked it heavily with su qian¡¯s. ¡°then, miss su qian, can we leave this place now?¡± yan chen asked with a hint of anticipation in his eyes. when su qian heard this, she tilted her head at yan chen in confusion and asked, ¡°why are we leaving?¡± Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: Clearly Intended to Harm Us by Tianji Sect chapter 430: clearly intended to harm us by tianji sect translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio the smile on yan chen¡¯s face was replaced by a blank expression as he looked at su qian in disbelief. ¡°we¡¯re not leaving?¡± the people from tianji sect had just tried to poison them, and now miss su had cunningly turned the tables on them. shouldn¡¯t they be afraid and consider leaving? su qian¡¯s smile deepened as she raised her hand and lazily propped her chin up. she said with a faint smile, ¡°no, we¡¯re not leaving. if we leave now, everyone will think that i was the one who poisoned them with the bone eroding toxic.¡± ¡°but the poison was clearly intended to harm us by tianji sect!¡± feng tianjiao said indignantly. ¡°do you have evidence?¡± xiao yan tasted the stir-fried vegetables in front of him and felt that it tasted good, so he naturally picked up some for su qian. xiao yan¡¯s indifferent words immediately made the two children speechless. their small mouths seemed to be sealed shut, unable to utter a single word. ¡°but master, if we don¡¯t leave now, who knows how many more ways tianji sect will come up with to make things difficult for us.¡± qian rong looked at su qian worriedly and said uneasily. su qian was not anxious at all. her eyes were filled with laughter as she narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°if they want to come, let them come.¡± there was a hint of unease in everyone¡¯s eyes as they finally understood what su qian intended to do. ¡°don¡¯t worry. it won¡¯t take long before they willingly send us back.¡± su qian chuckled and tapped her chopsticks lightly, indicating to everyone present, ¡°alright, don¡¯t dwell on it. let¡¯s continue eating.¡± everyone had always believed in su qian¡¯s abilities. now that su qian had said this, everyone¡¯s hearts finally relaxed. they quickly nodded in agreement with su qian and continued to enjoy their meal with laughter and conversation. during the meal, su qian stuffed a lot of delicious food to black ball. after feeding black ball until it became a round and chubby bird, she finally stopped. there were still many people outside the door who came to ask for the antidote. su qian didn¡¯t have the time to entertain those people, so she delegated this task to qian rong. qian rong was responsible for receiving treasures, dealing with the people seeking the antidote, and helping tianji sect¡¯s members detoxify. unfortunately, the contents in black ball¡¯s stomach were not fully digested yet. it was forced to expel feces to detoxify those who were begging for antidote. after leaving the matter to others, su qian began to test the effects of the heavenly constellation myriad beast cauldron that she had just obtained. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only she took out a medicine cauldron that was almost as tall as two people in her room. su qian watched as it landed steadily on the ground with a firm thud, and the hidden affection for it almost jumped out of her eyes. su qian raised her hand and caressed the medicine cauldron lovingly. she smiled brightly as she looked at the pattern of myriad beasts galloping on the medicine cauldron. she couldn¡¯t help but send a burst of spiritual power into the medicine cauldron. the moment the spiritual power entered the medicine cauldron, it transformed into raging flames. with a puchi sound, it continuously leaped within the medicine cauldron, releasing bursts of brilliant light. instead of taking out the sixth-grade herbs and starting to refine them, su qian took out the thousand-year fire lingzhi she had just obtained and threw it into the medicine cauldron. the thousand-year fire lingzhi was an early-stage ninth-grade medicinal herb. it was a challenging material for her current level, especially given its natural resistance to fire. only a peak ninth-grade alchemist could handle it easily.. Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: Thousand-Year Fire Lingzhi chapter 431: thousand-year fire lingzhi translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio su qian naturally didn¡¯t take out the thousand-year fire lingzhi for no reason. it was a deliberate act, meant to refine a herb she couldn¡¯t handle. the purpose was to allow her and the heavenly constellation myriad beast cauldron to mutually adapt. alchemy is a delicate craft, emphasizing finesse. skilled alchemists are rare because every time they acquire a new medicine cauldron or refine herbs, they need extremely precise control over the flame. the temperature must be just right, no more, no less. in order to find this balance point, alchemists often needed countless practices and research before they could get a suitable answer. su qian was currently refining the thousand-year fire lingzhi here in order to quickly grasp the critical point between her and the medicine cauldron. su qian took a deep breath and began the intense refining process. a moment later, everyone was outside attending to those who came to seek for antidote. ¡°this is all the fourth elder has?¡± feng tianjiao looked at the dozen mahogany boxes and frowned in dissatisfaction. she said with a hint of disdain, ¡°why are there so few?¡± the subordinate who had come to ask for the medicine for the fourth elder felt his legs go weak when he heard this. he knelt directly in front of feng tianjiao and raised his hand to bow. ¡°miss feng, our fourth elder has always been focused on cultivation and doesn¡¯t collect treasures much. these are all the savings of the fourth elder. miss feng, please have mercy on us.¡± ¡°you shouldn¡¯t beg me. you should beg my sister su.¡± feng tianjiao still harbored resentment for fourth elder¡¯s previous act of seizing divine beasts, and the harassment su qian faced from tianji sect elders. ¡°tianjiao, that¡¯s enough.¡± yan chen walked forward with a smile and looked at the fourth elder¡¯s subordinate with an indifferent tone. at the same time as he handed the antidote to him, he didn¡¯t forget to put on a fake smile and said, ¡°go back and tell your master that we won¡¯t hold him accountable for what happened earlier. but if he dares to target miss su again, i¡¯ll make sure his death is gruesome.¡± with the gentlest expression, yan chen uttered the most dreadful words. after giving the antidote, he watched as the person, terrified and wailing, scrambled out. ¡°speaking of ruthlessness, you are still the most ruthless.¡± feng tianjiao clicked her tongue as she looked at yan chen. then, she said loudly, ¡°next¡­¡± ¡°boom!¡± before feng tianjiao could finish her sentence, there was a sudden earth-shattering explosion from the room behind her. su qian¡¯s house had completely exploded, and all the tiles on the roof were blown away, crashing and clattering into the courtyard. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only no one expected such a turn of events to happen. they hurriedly dodged around and looked at su qian¡¯s room in horror. ¡°what happened?¡± xiao yan, who had been sitting quietly drinking tea, felt his heart jump to his throat in an instant. then, he hurriedly ran to su qian¡¯s door. even though the door had been blown away, the left side was empty, and the right side of the door flew halfway, leaving only the door frame still stubbornly standing. xiao yan desperately tried to enter the room, but before he could set foot, he stopped. then, he saw su qian, who had an afro on her head and was charred like coal, walk out of the room while coughing. ¡°cough cough cough, this is going to take my life¡­¡± after a couple of forceful coughs, su qian choked, and then staggered out of the room.. Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: Why Is There Another Explosion?! chapter 432: why is there another explosion?! translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio a layer of darkness covered su qian¡¯s body. it was as if she had fallen into a coal pit and was only fished out. her entire body was pitch-black, and her hairstyle was completely blown apart. it was even smoking slightly, making people feel extremely comical just by looking at her. after wiping the black ash off her fair face, su qian evenly spread the remaining black ashes on her face. she didn¡¯t forget to raise her hand and wave it, comforting everyone, ¡°relax, relax. it¡¯s not a big deal. it¡¯s just a furnace explosion.¡± ignoring the stunned and tense expressions of everyone, su qian looked at xiao yan. ¡°do you need your room now?¡± ¡°not at the moment. what do you want to do?¡± xiao yan watched as su qian strode towards his room in pitch-black clothes. ¡°lend it to me,¡± su qian said as she went to xiao yan¡¯s room. everyone watched as su qian closed the door, and an extremely bad premonition rose in their hearts. sure enough, in less than half a minute, accompanied by a deafening explosion, xiao yan¡¯s room exploded as well. their eardrums were sore from the impact. looking at su qian, even blacker than before, emerging from the ruins. after obtaining qian rong¡¯s approval, she resolutely stepped into qian rong¡¯s room. looking at xiao yan¡¯s smoking room which had already turned into ruins, everyone¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help twitching. yan chen and feng tianjiao had a premonition. at this moment, they rushed back to their courtyard and quickly put away some things that they needed in their rooms. as expected, after su qian lasted for fifteen minutes, she successfully blew up qian rong¡¯s room again. immediately after, su qian went to blow up the kitchen and the backyard. she finally successfully stepped into the small courtyard where yan chen and feng tianjiao lived and continued to blow up the furnace. loud explosions echoed in the air from time to time like firecrackers, occasionally startling and hurting people¡¯s eardrums. in just an afternoon, when the sun was setting, su qian successfully razed the two courtyards to the ground. this time, not only were xiao yan and the others stunned, but also those from tianji sect who came to ask for an antidote. they had no choice but to change su qian¡¯s residence. fortunately, su qian temporarily stopped after blowing up two courtyards today. she asked qian rong to boil water and took a refreshing hot bath before going to bed early to conserve her energy. the next morning, su qian woke up early and continued to practice with the heavenly constellation myriad beast cauldron in her room. for the next two days, su qian¡¯s furnace exploded like a cannon. loud explosions constantly reverberated in the sky above tianji sect. one after another, incessant and deafening. the people of tianji sect were almost going crazy from the noise. two days later, all the poisoned individuals in tianji sect had their poison completely neutralized. however, the houses of tianji sect were left in a state of disarray by su qian, with hardly anything left that resembled habitable space. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only boom! on the third morning, the sound of su qian¡¯s explosions disturbed the birds perched on the branches, and it even elicited a despairing cry from qin guang, who was supposed to be resting in the elder¡¯s pavilion. ¡°ah ah ah! why is there another explosion?!¡± qin guang, infuriated, leaped off his bed. at this point, even thoughts of murder crossed his mind! again and again, su qian exploded houses several times, every day sounding like a string of firecrackers. occasionally, there would be a loud bang, disturbing qin guang, who hadn¡¯t had a good rest for two days! his subordinates hurriedly rushed in from outside upon hearing this. their faces pale, they knelt before qin guang and said, ¡°sect master, elder su has sent a message through someone¡­.¡± Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: What Does That Woman Want Now? chapter 433: what does that woman want now? translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio qin guang now trembled at the mere mention of su qian¡¯s name. he looked uneasy and anxious as he questioned the attendant who came to report, ¡°what¡¯s going on? what does that woman want now?¡± the attendant broke out in a cold sweat as he knelt and said, ¡°elder su said that the house she¡¯s staying in has been destroyed again. she hopes that the sect master can arrange a new residence for her to stay¡­¡± the attendant¡¯s words successfully ignited the suppressed anger in qin guang¡¯s heart, forcing him to scream hysterically. his eyes almost seemed to shoot out fire in his rage, ¡°ahhh, you bastard, are you trying to anger me to death? how dare you report such a thing to me! go and tell su qian that our tianji sect no longer has any houses for her to blow up!¡± the attendant, terrified by qin guang¡¯s furious demeanor that seemed almost murderous, shivered and lowered his head. he cautiously spoke, ¡°i¡¯ve conveyed this to elder su, but elder su didn¡¯t seem to care. she even asked me to convey it to the sect master. she said that if the sect master couldn¡¯t find a suitable place for her to live, she wouldn¡¯t mind finding one herself in tianji sect. however, no matter what kind of residence she finds, please don¡¯t be calculative¡­¡± the attendant¡¯s words caused qin guang¡¯s heartache. he immediately raised his hand to cover his chest, and he was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°go, go and summon the first elder and the other elders over. tell them to come and discuss this matter together¡­¡± seeing qin guang¡¯s face turn green with anger, the attendant dared not delay any longer and hurriedly followed qin guang¡¯s instructions to find the other elders. yun xiao and the other elders also heard about this matter and rushed over. they then stood by qin guang¡¯s bedside, each of them lowering their heads, not daring to breathe loudly. qin guang sat up weakly from the bed and wiped his cold sweat. ¡°regarding this matter, i believe you elders have heard about it. i wonder what plans you have?¡± ¡°this su qian has gone too far. we should eliminate her!¡± fourth elder stood out indignantly and gritted his teeth as he spoke angrily. however, after everyone heard fourth elder¡¯s words, instead of garnering support, everyone gave him looks that seemed to express concern for someone with mental challenges. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only clearly, fourth elder¡¯s proposal sounded absurd, and no one chose to stand by him or speak in his favor. when fourth elder saw this scene, he looked at the crowd with an anxious expression and said seriously, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? did i say anything wrong?¡± ¡°you make it sound so easy. look at our current weakened state. how can we be a match for su qian? don¡¯t forget, she¡¯s a sixth-grade expert, yan chen is a peak fifth-grade expert, and feng tianjiao, along with her hidden guards and attendants, all possess formidable strength. we have no assurance that we can kill them. once they escape, if the news spreads that we attempted to assassinate her and failed, how can our tianji sect live a good life?¡± noble sects had always been concerned about their reputation. now, many people in the martial world are waiting for the outcome of this matter. if they fail to assassinate her, tianji sect¡¯s reputation will be tarnished, and their attempt to assassinate the poison physician will backfire. not to mention the condemnation from others, but xuanyun sect, who has always been at odds with them, will seize the opportunity to annihilate their entire sect! Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: Let Su Qian Go Back chapter 434: let su qian go back translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio although the toxins in the bodies of tianji sect elders have been neutralized, their bodies are severely damaged due to the poisoning. at this time, stirring up trouble with xuanyun sect is clearly seeking trouble. other than fourth elder, no one present was a fool. no one wants to provoke unnecessary issues and bring trouble upon themselves. even though fourth elder might harbor dissatisfaction, he can¡¯t express it openly after being taught a lesson by everyone. he could only look at everyone with resentment. ¡°so, according to what you¡¯re saying, what should we do?¡± fourth elder¡¯s question successfully put everyone present in a dilemma. they all looked at each other, unsure of how to respond. in the end, yun xiao cleared his throat and carefully said, ¡°sect master, why don¡¯t we let su qian go back¡­¡± yun xiao thought that after he said that, there would be many people who would refute him. however, what yun xiao didn¡¯t expect was that everyone actually tacitly fell silent. no one spoke up to counter the proposal. clearly, among the elders present, not just yun xiao, but everyone was on the same page, all hoping that su qian would leave quickly. su qian had been busy blowing up houses day and night, and tianji sect was almost in ruins! moreover, when the elders thought of su qian, they recalled the terrifying taste of the antidote and wanted to send this god of plagues away as soon as possible. when qin guang heard this, he didn¡¯t immediately object. instead, he fell into a deep silence and said with a worried expression, ¡°but if we let su qian go like this, where will our tianji sect put our face?¡± the corners of yun xiao¡¯s lips twitched as he looked at qin guang speechlessly and said, ¡°sect master, if su qian doesn¡¯t leave now, our tianji sect¡¯s buildings will be blown up sooner or later. in less than three days, even the elder¡¯s pavilion where we currently reside will be razed to the ground by that woman!¡± such heart-wrenching words made qin guang¡¯s mouth twitch. he instantly felt very embarrassed. however, painful as it was, yun xiao¡¯s words were the truth, so qin guang had no choice but to wave his hand and say, ¡°alright, alright. pass on the order to get su qian to leave quickly.¡± finally getting qin guang¡¯s approval, the elders present were extremely excited. they hurriedly nodded and praised qin guang¡¯s wise decision. then, they hurriedly quickened their pace and tried to think of a way to escort su qian away. yun xiao couldn¡¯t care less about revenge now. he wished to get su qian to leave as far as possible and quickly went to su qian¡¯s courtyard to look for her. after entering the courtyard, the corners of yun xiao¡¯s mouth twitched. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the courtyard that su qian was living in had only been changed yesterday, but looking at it now, the room had been razed to the ground. a glance revealed a complete ruin, making it almost unbearable to look at. yun xiao¡¯s heart trembled as he looked up at the woman sitting in the courtyard with a calm expression. su qian was still dressed in a dazzling red dress. when she saw yun xiao, the smile on her face deepened. she lazily raised the teacup in her hand and took the initiative to greet him. ¡°first elder is here? is first elder here to help me change my residence?¡± yun xiao felt like he was about to spit blood because of su qian¡¯s words. he then said with a fake smile, ¡°elder su, you don¡¯t have to change your residence. you can leave now.¡± when su qian heard this, she raised her eyebrows in apparent confusion. she pretended to be puzzled and tilted her head as she asked, ¡°elder, i don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.. why should i leave when everything is fine here?¡± Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: Had They Really Dealt a Blow to Su Qian? Chapter 435: Had They Really Dealt a Blow to Su Qian? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian asked in return, almost scaring Yun Xiao to the ground. He was afraid that Su Qian wouldn¡¯t leave, so he hurriedly continued with a fawning smile, ¡°Miss Su, staying here doesn¡¯t seem to benefit you in any way, right?¡± Su Qian¡¯s expression was lazy as she said unhurriedly, ¡°That¡¯s right. However, I now realize that Tianji Sect is quite good. Since you haven¡¯t found out the truth, I might as well continue to live here. I¡¯ll leave when you find out the truth. There¡¯s no hurry.¡± When Yun Xiao heard this, he broke out in even more cold sweat on his forehead. ¡°This, the truth has actually been clarified. We were indeed in the wrong this time. So, Elder Su, please leave.¡± ¡°First Elder, what does Tianji Sect think I am? Do you want to fool me with a few words and send me away? You really have a beautiful imagination.¡± Su Qian¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile as she said disdainfully, ¡°Back then, it was your Tianji Sect that embarrassed me in front of everyone in the martial world, accusing me of being the murderer who killed your elders and disciples. For me, it was quite a blow.¡± Su Qian spun a lie without a hint of embarrassment, speaking with an air of indifference, and didn¡¯t even frown. Yun Xiao was puzzled. Had they really dealt a blow to Su Qian? In just over ten days of her stay, she took away three of their sect¡¯s prized treasures, looted the elders¡¯ accumulations, and made everyone associated with Tianji Sect shudder at the mention of her name. She even exploded numerous bindings, almost reducing Tianji Sect to ruins. This Su Qian, even after suffering such blows? Yun Xiao could hardly imagine how terrifying Su Qian would be if she hadn¡¯t been affected! ¡°Elder Su, I apologize for our recklessness earlier. Please be magnanimous.¡± Yun Xiao could only follow Su Qian¡¯s words. At this moment, he gritted his teeth so hard that they were about to shatter. He endured it and lowered his head, dared not make a sound. ¡°It¡¯s easy to invite a god, but difficult to send one away. Today, I¡¯ll leave my words here. If you want me to go, you have to do it respectfully, carrying me away in a grand sedan, letting everyone in the martial world know that it was a misunderstanding by Tianji Sect. Let the world know that Tianji Sect is unreasonable and attempts to frame me!¡± Su Qian¡¯s words were sharp. In the end, she raised her eyebrows arrogantly. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, then forget it. I have plenty of time, and we can take our time.¡± Seeing that Su Qian had finished speaking, Yun Xiao narrowed his eyes with an evil smile and immediately retorted angrily, ¡°Su Qian, don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°Is it only allowed for officials to set fires and not for the common people to light lamps? Yun Xiao, go and tell Qin Guang that if he dares to provoke me, I, Su Qian, will make him pay the price.¡± After saying this, Su Qian waved her hand indifferently. ¡°Escort the guest out.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Su Qian, don¡¯t go too far. Our Tianji Sect has already given you face. Don¡¯t be so shameless¡­¡± Xiao Yan, who had been sitting beside Su Qian, remained silent when he heard this. With a raise of his hand and a burst of energy, he directly sent the one who hadn¡¯t finished speaking, Yun Xiao, flying. ¡°Ah!¡± Poor Yun Xiao¡¯s miserable shriek resounded through the clouds as he was thrown out. Yun Xiao had no choice but to bring this news back to report to Qin Guang. As expected, it triggered Qin Guang¡¯s furious anger. Accusing Su Qian of toasting and not eating, Qin Guang was unwilling to yield. He ordered a head-on confrontation with Su Qian to settle the matter once and for all.. Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: Why Are You Limping Again? Chapter 436: Why Are You Limping Again? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian wasn¡¯t in a hurry, calmly continuing to enjoy herself in Tianji Sect. Today, she would blow up the treasure vault, and tomorrow, she would take a stroll in the disciples¡¯ training ground. After another day, she would pluck all the herbs in Tianji Sect. Wherever Su Qian passed, not a single blade of grass grew. It was as if she was the God of Plagues. Anyone who saw her had to steer clear. Three days passed. When Su Qian carried the Heavenly Constellation Myriad Beast Cauldron to the Elder¡¯s Pavilion to refine elixirs, Qin Guang finally broke down and agreed to Su Qian¡¯s request. He spread the news of their wrongful treatment of Su Qian throughout the martial world as quickly as possible. All the major sects in the martial world were paying close attention to this matter, so when they heard that Qin Guang had led the members of Tianji Sect and sent Su Qian off in a grand sedan chair, everyone was shocked. No one expected Su Qian to have such great capabilities, single-handedly throwing the entire sect into chaos, forcing Tianji Sect to have no choice but to let her go. After Su Qian left Tianji Sect, her actions in the sect over the past few days became widely known in the martial world. When members of other sects heard about Su Qian¡¯s series of actions, they couldn¡¯t help but silently shed a tear for Tianji Sect. Pity that they had provoked such a formidable woman. Soon, Su Qian¡¯s vicious reputation as a poison physician became a nightmare for the people of the martial world. Because Yan Chen and Feng Tianjiao had to rush back to Xuanyun Sect to report the news, Su Qian left Tianji Sect and parted ways with them. Su Qian returned home at a leisurely pace and finally arrived home after three days. Halfway through, she left with Xiao Yan. Su Qian led Qian Rong and Black Ball back to the imperial capital and went to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence. Xiao Yan returned a step ahead and told the children in advance that Su Qian would soon be back. So the two little buns waited eagerly at the entrance. After a day of anticipation, they finally saw Su Qian¡¯s carriage parked outside the door at noon. When the two little buns were overjoyed at this sight, their face filled with delight as they ran toward Su Qian. They looked at Su Qian with eyes full of smiles, leaning against the carriage and joyfully calling out, ¡°Mother, Mother!¡± Su Qian hurriedly lifted the curtain, looked at the two little buns with a bright smile, and then eagerly extended her arms to embrace these two adorable little ones. She kissed their cute faces and said, ¡°My darlings, I finally get to see you guys. I¡¯ve missed you all so much.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Ye and Su Qingqing also missed Su Qian. At this moment, Su Qingqing nestled in Su Qian¡¯s arms, coquettishly. When Su Ye saw this, he wanted to lean forward, but when he remembered that he was the brother, he held back. Su Qian was reluctant to part with her precious son at home, she she freed one hand and lifted Su Ye as well. Carrying one child in each arm, she entered the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence. She bumped into Xiao Yan and noticed the man sitting in a wheelchair being pushed forward by Dong Yan. She raised her eyebrows in confusion and asked, ¡°Why are you limping again?¡± ¡°There is a reason for this. I will explain to you later.¡± Xiao Yan looked at the children and lowered his head to hide the light that flashed past his eyes, clearly not intending to continue this topic. Su Qian saw that Xiao Yan seemed to have some inconvenience, so she didn¡¯t force him.. Instead, after sweeping her gaze around, she looked at Xiao Yan in confusion and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Liuguang? Why haven¡¯t I seen him even though I¡¯ve already entered the door?¡± Chapter 437 - Chapter 437: How Petty Is This Person? Chapter 437: How Petty Is This Person? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As soon as Su Qian finished speaking, she heard the two little buns in her arms say, ¡°Mother, Uncle Liuguang is angry!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Uncle Liuguang said that Mother didn¡¯t bring him along when she went out to play. He¡¯s upset not,¡± Su Ye added. ¡°Uncle Liuguang is really childish. He actually got upset over such a small matter. Even Qingqing isn¡¯t angry.¡± Su Qingqing raised her neck and chest, looking like she was very sensible and obedient, causing Su Qian to burst out laughing. ¡°It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t gone out by myself before. Liuguang has never done such a childish thing¡­¡± Su Qian glanced at Xiao Yan from the corner of her eye as if she wanted to see through him. You be honest, did you do something?¡± The smile on Xiao Yan¡¯s face deepened as he lightly smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. He just asked me what I¡¯ve been doing these days, and I casually mentioned it to him. As for the rest, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough? Don¡¯t you know how petty Liuguang can be?¡± Su Qian looked at Xiao Yan speechlessly, her tone filled with deep disdain. ¡°I think you¡¯re just finding trouble for me out of nowhere, afraid that I¡¯ll be too idle.¡± Thinking about how she still had to coax Ye Liuguang, Su Qian felt very tired. When Xiao Yan heard this, the smile hidden in his eyes immediately deepened, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, can¡¯t we just ignore him? Come on, You¡¯ve finally returned today. I¡¯ll bring you and the children out for a good meal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m bringing the children home in a while. If you want to eat, go ahead.¡± As Su Qian said this, she turned to Qian Rong, who was behind her with luggage and said, ¡°Qian Rong, go and bring the gift I prepared. I¡¯ll go coax Liuguang.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this as he watched Su Qian leave in disbelief. She walked towards Ye Liuguang¡¯s room with something wrapped in paper. After Su Qian left, the two little buns followed closely behind, wanting to catch up. However, Xiao Yan raised his hand to stop them. He asked in confusion, ¡°Why did Qianqian go and coax Ye Liuguang?¡± ¡°Mother sees Uncle Liuguang as a younger brother. When this younger brother is upset, shouldn¡¯t sister go and coax him?¡± Su Ye felt the aura around Xiao Yan suddenly turn cold. He patted his hand and spoke with a look of sincere advice, ¡°Ninth Uncle, my mother values family ties the most. Uncle Liuguang is her younger brother in her eyes, but Ninth Uncle, you¡­ You¡¯re still far from it.¡± After saying this, Su Ye ignored Xiao Yan¡¯s unpleasant and solemn expression and left with his sister, leaving behind a cold-faced Xiao Yan. When Su Qian entered the imperial capital, Ye Liuguang received a report from his subordinates. Then, he paced around anxiously, waiting for Su Qian to come over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Liuguang walked back and forth on the spot. Through the window, he quickly saw Su Qian¡¯s fiery red figure walking out of the courtyard¡¯s door and slowly walking toward his room. Ye Liuguang¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw this scene. He quickly pretended to kick off the boots on his feet, jumped onto the bed, turned his back to the door, covered himself with a blanket, and pretended to be asleep. Su Qian pushed the door open and entered just in time to see this scene. Not surprised by this scene, Su Qian said calmly, ¡°You always pretend to be like this. I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to convey.¡± Su Qian and Ye Liuguang had known each other for many years. Every time he was angry, he would look like this. She was already used to it.. Chapter 438 - Chapter 438: Guest Chapter 438: Guest Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Ye Liuguang heard this, he snorted and complained with a resentful tone, ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m always like this. Don¡¯t bother about me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to care about you, but I¡¯m afraid that the roast pork I brought will go bad if no one eats it,¡± Su Qian said as she placed the paper-wrapped roast pork leg on the table. Ye Liuguang¡¯s eyes flashed as he turned to look at Su Qian. ¡°You brought roasted pig for me?¡± Su Qian nodded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always say that you wanted to eat fire-fragrant pig? I saved you a section of pork leg. Do you want to eat it?¡± Su Qian knew Ye Liuguang too well. He just loved to eat. As long as there was good food, he would forget all his troubles. When Ye Liuguang heard this, he indeed felt tempted. Although he continued to act reluctant, he was still stuttering, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can make me happy like this¡­¡± ¡°Then what can I do to make you happy?¡± Su Qian raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile. ¡°Hmph, from now on, I¡¯ll follow you all day long. Wherever you go, I¡¯ll go. That¡¯s the only way,¡± Ye Liuguang said angrily. ¡°Sure.¡± Su Qian casually nodded in agreement. Then, she raised her hand to call out to Ye Liuguang, ¡°Alright, come and eat.¡± Ye Liuguang couldn¡¯t wait to get up and put on his shoes. Then, he walked forward and looked at the pig leg. He was so greedy that he was about to drool. ¡°This pig leg is really good! Wait for me to heat it up and eat it with the children at noon.¡± ¡°Then leave it at home first. I¡¯m going back to my grandfather¡¯s house for lunch in a while. We can eat the pig leg when I come back in the evening, alright?¡± Su Qian tilted her head and asked. ¡°Then bring it to your grandfather¡¯s house to eat together.¡± Ye Liuguang wrapped the roasted pork leg again and asked with a smile, ¡°When are we leaving?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave now.¡± After saying this, Su Qian stood up and said, ¡°Wait for me here for a while. I¡¯ll go back to my room to change. Then, we¡¯ll bring the children back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Liuguang nodded repeatedly and watched Su Qian turn around and leave. Half an hour later, Su Qian returned to the Nangong family. As soon as she entered, Su Qian met Lady Wen. ¡°Aunt.¡± When she saw Lady Wen, Su Qian smiled and held her hand. ¡°Aunt, why are you alone? Where are my grandfather, grandmother, and uncle?¡± ¡°They¡¯re receiving guests. There¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll talk to you when we get in.¡± After Lady Wen finished speaking, she quickly picked up the two children. ¡°Grandaunt, I missed you so much.¡± As she spoke, Su Qingqing opened her arms and asked for a hug. She kissed Lady Wen¡¯s face twice. ¡°Qian¡¯er, is this your aunt? She¡¯s actually so young. I thought she was your elder sister,¡± Ye Liuguang walked up and said with a smile. As the saying went, flattery would never wear off. This was the first time Ye Liuguang had met Su Qian¡¯s family, so he naturally had to say something nice. Lady Wen looked at Ye Liuguang and asked in confusion, ¡°Qian¡¯er, this young lady is¡­¡± After hearing Lady Wen¡¯s words, Ye Liuguang¡¯s lips twitched. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Qian and the two children burst into laughter without reservation. ¡°Grandaunt, Uncle Liuguang is a man, not a young lady.¡± Su Ye couldn¡¯t help but laugh. When Lady Wen heard this, her face instantly turned red and she quickly apologized to Ye Liuguang, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Young Master is really good-looking, and I accidentally mistook him for someone else.¡± What could Ye Liuguang say? He could only respond with an awkward yet polite smile. ¡°Aunt, you said that there is a guest in the house. I wonder who it is?¡± Su Qian asked.. Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: Your Aunt Ruyan Came to See You Chapter 439: Your Aunt Ruyan Came to See You Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At the mention of this matter, Lady Wen¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s the Dongfang family. Your Aunt Ruyan is here to see you.¡± ¡°Aunt Ruyan?¡± Su Qian frowned in confusion. ¡°Aunt, the Dongfang family you¡¯re talking about is the reclusive Dongfang family?¡± There were many reclusive families on this continent. The strength of these reclusive families was far above the Black Nine Sect. However, most of these reclusive families were far away from the disputes of the martial world. They often passed down their inheritance for many generations and accumulated substantial family wealth. Among the top reclusive families in Fire Cloud, the Dongfang family ranked among the best. It could be said that even the Imperial Family had to show some respect when they saw the patriarch of the Dongfang family. Although the Nangong family had considerable strength, it still paled in comparison to the Dongfang family. Why would someone from such a reclusive family come to the Nangong family? ¡°Yeah,¡± Lady Wen sensed Su Qian¡¯s confusion and held her hand. ¡°Look at my memory. I forgot that you were still young when you last met your Aunt Ruyan.¡± ¡°I have some impression of the person Aunt is talking about.¡± After carefully searching through her memories, Su Qian realized that there was indeed a woman named Dongfang Ruyan in her memories. ¡°I remember that Aunt Ruyan is a close friend of my mother. When I was little, every festival or New Year, she would send gifts to me.¡± However, Su Qian never got to see any of these gifts. They were all seized by Su Yue and Lady Pei. ¡°That¡¯s right. She and your mother are intimate friends, as close as sisters.¡± Lady Wen smiled gently and said, ¡°She is already waiting in the front hall. I will take you to meet her.¡± When Su Qian heard this, a dark light flashed across her eyes. Why did she feel that the sudden visit of someone from the Dongfang family wasn¡¯t in line with common sense? If Dongfang Ruyan was really like what Lady Wen said and had a good relationship with her mother, why had she not visited the Su family even once after her mother passed away? She only sent some small gifts to the Su family during the festivals, without personally coming to see the previous owner of her body. With no contact for so many years, the Dongfang family suddenly came to the Nangong family to look for her. Based on Su Qian¡¯s intuition, she immediately determined that there was something fishy going on. Thinking of this, Su Qian said to Su Qingqing and Su Ye, ¡°Qingqing, Ye¡¯er, you two go play in the backyard. I will look for you when I¡¯m done.¡± Su Qingqing and Su Ye had no interest in meeting strangers, so they nodded. ¡°Liuguang, you go with them?¡± Su Qian looked at Ye Liuguang and asked. Ye Liuguang snorted and nodded, ¡°Hurry up, we¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± After entering the courtyard, Ye Liuguang accompanied the two little buns to the backyard while Su Qian followed Lady Wen to the front hall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The front hall was lively at this moment. The sudden visit of the Dongfang family to the Nangong family was not to be taken lightly. Nangong Lie, Lady Zhou, and Nangong Mufeng were all present to accompany the guests. As soon as Su Qian stepped into the front hall, she immediately spotted the Dongfang family members. Although she didn¡¯t have much of an impression of the Dongfang family, anyone sitting in chairs in the hall, aside from a few members of the Nangong family, had to be from the Dongfang family. On the chairs to the right, there sat a man and a woman. The man appeared to be around forty or fifty, dressed in a splendid black robe. Although his appearance was very ordinary, his aura was remarkably refined, unmistakably that of a person in a high position.. Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: The Fragrance on This Woman Is So Unique Chapter 440: The Fragrance on This Woman Is So Unique Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Seated beside the man, the woman had fair skin and an elegant appearance. Because she took good care of herself, she looked to be in her early thirties at most. She wore a misty long dress, and her exquisite hair bun was decorated with a jade hairpin. There were no other unnecessary ornaments on her, giving off a faintly elegant aura. The moment Su Qian stepped into the front hall, the previous lively conversations halted, and gazes turned toward her. The moment Dongfang Ruyan saw Su Qian, her heart inexplicably trembled. In that brief moment, she thought she had seen Su Qian¡¯s mother, Nangong Qingxue! Truly the daughter of Nangong Qingxue, she looked exactly like her. Impressed by the resemblance, Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s face quickly turned into a gentle smile. She stood up and said, ¡°This is Qianqian, right?¡± Lady Wen held Su Qian¡¯s hand and walked towards Dongfang Ruyan. She smiled and said, ¡°Indeed she is Qianqian. Ruyan, don¡¯t you think she looks like her mother?¡± Su Qian was pulled in front of Dongfang Ruyan and glanced at her calmly. The fragrance on this woman¡¯s body was so unique. She felt like she had smelled it somewhere before. Dongfang Ruyan looked at Su Qian lovingly and reached out to grab her hand. She smiled and said, ¡°Qianqian might not recognize me. The last time I saw you, you were still a baby. Time passed really quickly. In the blink of an eye, Qianqian had grown up so much. I heard that you have children. Why weren¡¯t the children here?¡± This warm attitude didn¡¯t seem distant at all. Su Qian calmly withdrew her hand from Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s grasp and smiled politely. ¡°The children are afraid of strangers, so they didn¡¯t come together.¡± Seeing Su Qian¡¯s reserved attitude, Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s smile froze. However, it was only for a moment before her expression returned to normal. ¡°Qianqian, don¡¯t just stand there. Sit down and talk.¡± Lady Zhou smiled and spoke to Su Qian. Su Qian turned to look at Lady Zhou and Nangong Lie and revealed a warm smile from the bottom of her heart. Then, she turned around and walked to an empty seat not far away to sit down. Dongfang Ruyan looked at the cold and distant Su Qian. The more she looked at her, the more she felt that this woman not only looked like Nangong Qingxue, but even her aura was similar to Nangong Qingxue. However, Su Qian¡¯s demeanor was more indifferent and aloof than Nangong Qingxue¡¯s. ¡°Qianqian, let me introduce you. The person beside me is the First Elder of the Dongfang family, Dongfang Huo,¡± Dongfang Ruyan introduced him to Su Qian. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Qian smiled and nodded at Dongfang Huo as a greeting. Dongfang Huo stroked the beard on his chin and said with a smile, ¡°Come to think of it, the first time I heard of Miss Su¡¯s name was not from Ruyan but from the younger generation in the family. There¡¯s a rumor in the martial world about a remarkable poison physician, and the medical and poison skills are said to be superb.¡± The Nangong family took pride in Su Qian as well. Hearing Dongfang Huo¡¯s words, Nangong Lie laughed heartily and said, ¡°Qianqian is really becoming more remarkable. The younger generation of our Nangong family all look up to Qianqian as a role model. If Qianqian¡¯s mother knows from the afterlife, she would be at ease.¡± When he mentioned Su Qian¡¯s mother, a hint of sadness flashed across Nangong Lie¡¯s eyes. When they thought of Nangong Qingxue, the smiles on the others¡¯ faces faded.. Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: The Injury She Suffered to Save Qingxue Chapter 441: The Injury She Suffered to Save Qingxue Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Dongfang Ruyan sighed. Her almond-shaped eyes were filled with nostalgia as she said, ¡°Lately, I occasionally dream of Qingxue. I always feel that Qingxue hasn¡¯t left us yet. Cough cough cough¡­¡± As she spoke, Dongfang Ruyan coughed violently. Beside her, Dongfang Huo heard her cough and immediately put on a nervous expression. He asked her, ¡°Eldest Miss, how do you feel?¡± The Nangong Family members also looked at Dongfang Ruyan with concern. Only Su Qian continued to look at Dongfang Ruyan indifferently. ¡°Ruyan, are you alright?¡± Lady Wen asked with concern. Dongfang Ruyan coughed again and put her hand on her chest. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. My old ailments have been acting up again these past few days.¡± Dongfang Huo frowned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t the family doctor advise you not to be sad and angry? Your body can¡¯t withstand too much emotional fluctuation now. Are you feeling upset because you think of Qingxue again?¡± Dongfang Ruyan seemed to be unable to control her emotions at this moment. Her eyes turned red and she choked, ¡°When I see Qianqian, I can¡¯t help but think of her mother.¡± ¡°Ruyan, what¡¯s wrong with your body?¡± Lady Zhou frowned and asked Dongfang Ruyan. Nangong Lie, Nangong Mufeng, and Lady Wen all looked at Dongfang Ruyan, waiting for her answer. Su Qian looked at Dongfang Ruyan with an ambiguous smile on her lips. ¡°Do you still remember that before Qingxue married into the Su family, Ruyan and Qingxue went hunting together and encountered a beast tide?¡± Dongfang Huo said slowly. ¡°First Elder, don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Dongfang Ruyan seemed unwilling to let Dongfang Huo elaborate. At this moment, a smile appeared on her pale face as she looked at Lady Zhou and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry, Auntie.¡± Lady Zhou glared at Dongfang Ruyan unpleased and said, ¡°Look at how pale your face is. Have some tea and rest. First Elder, tell me, what happened to Ruyan?¡± Dongfang Huo looked at Dongfang Ruyan helplessly and said, ¡°It¡¯s still because of the injuries Ruyan suffered while saving Qingxue at that time. She injured her heart meridian, leaving her with a hidden ailment. Over the years, whenever Ruyan gets slightly emotional, the pain in her heart meridian flares up, causing poor circulation and unbearable suffering.¡± Lady Zhou and Nangong Lie looked at Nangong Mufeng. They were unaware of this matter. Nangong Mufeng slowly nodded and said, ¡°Eldest Sister told me about this matter. It was all thanks to Ruyan¡¯s help that Eldest Sister was able to avoid being trampled by the beast tide.¡± After saying that, Nangong Mufeng glanced at Su Qian. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As smart as he was, he naturally understood the reason for Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s visit at this time. As the saying goes, one wouldn¡¯t visit a temple without a reason. At first, he wondered why Dongfang Ruyan chose this particular moment to appear out of nowhere. She must have come for something. Now it seemed she had come to seek medical help for Su Qian. She probably didn¡¯t want to explicitly state her intention, so she and Dongfang Huo put on this little act together. ¡°I¡¯ve had this hidden ailment for many years.¡± Dongfang Ruyan sighed and said, ¡°It has worsened in recent years, and even our family doctors are helpless. However, life and death have their own fate, and I¡¯ve learned to accept it. If one day I go underground and can meet Qingxue, it would be a kind of liberation..¡± Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: Disliked Being Indebted to Others Chapter 442: Disliked Being Indebted to Others Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°This idea is absolutely not allowed.¡± Lady Zhou was a kind-hearted person. Although she had more or less guessed Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s motive, she couldn¡¯t bear to sit idly by when a life was at stake and Dongfang Ruyna had acquired the ailment while saving her daughter, Lady Zhou couldn¡¯t bear to turn a blind eye. Lady Zhou looked at Su Qian and said gently, ¡°Qianqian, your Aunt Ruyan was injured for the sake of your mother. Look¡­¡± Nangong Lie and Lady Wen also looked at Su Qian. Like Lady Zhou, they hoped that Su Qian would help Dongfang Ruyan. In the Nangong family, they disliked being indebted to others. Not to mention, now that the person had come to ask for this favor in person. Su Qian understood Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s intentions, and her doubts about her disappeared. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°Since Eldest Miss Dongfang got injured and acquired a hidden ailment for the sake of my mother, I naturally won¡¯t sit idly by. Miss Dongfang, please follow me to the side hall. I¡¯ll examine your body.¡± She couldn¡¯t bring herself to address Dongfang Ruyan as Aunt Ruyan, so she had to settle for addressing her as Miss Dongfang. Dongfang Ruyan felt that Su Qian¡¯s way of addressing her was like a heavy slap to her face. At this moment, she also understood that Su Qian completely treated her as an outsider. The smile on Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s face was a bit strained as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s not trouble Qianqian. I didn¡¯t come here for Qianqian to check on me.¡± Hearing Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s words, Su Qian lazily lifted the corners of her lips and veiled the scattered mockery in her eyes as she spoke lightly, ¡°Miss Dongfang, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. It¡¯s just a piece of cake for me. If Miss Dongfang continues to decline, it will only worry my grandparents. They are already old, so it¡¯s better to spare them unnecessary concerns.¡± With these words, if Dongfang Ruyan continued to refuse, it would make her seem overly affected. Dongfang Huo was an impatient person. He originally accompanied Dongfang Ruyan here because he was ordered by the master of the family to accompany her to see Su Qian. Since Su Qian had already agreed to help, Dongfang Huo naturally wouldn¡¯t be as reserved and polite as Dongfang Ruyan. He hurriedly said, ¡°Eldest Miss, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with Miss Su anymore. Miss Su, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Su Qian nodded slightly and stood up to walk to the side hall. Meanwhile, in the backyard. Ye Liuguang sat bored in the pavilion, on the verge of falling asleep. Su Qingqing and Su Ye were playing a game of catching butterflies. Just as Su Qingqing was about to successfully catch a small butterfly, a voice suddenly sounded behind her and Su Ye. ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Su Qingqing and Su Ye turned around together and saw a boy who was dressed very luxuriously. He was so fat that he looked like a short winter melon. He stood not far behind them and watched them. ¡°Who are you?¡± Su Ye was sure that he had never seen this child in the Nangong family, so he subconsciously shielded Su Qingqing behind him. ¡°My name is Dongfang An.¡± Dongfang An raised his chin and said, ¡°A distinguished guest of the Nangong¡¯s Residence.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hmph, his mother had said that the Dongfang family was the most distinguished guest in a small family like the Nangong family. They had to be treated like masters. Ye Liuguang heard the commotion and lazily opened his eyes to look at Dongfang An. With just one glance, he was sure that Dongfang An was no match for Su Ye, so he closed his eyes again. When Su Qingqing and Su Ye heard what Dongfang An said, they only replied with one word. ¡°Oh..¡± Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: This Child Was Courting Death Chapter 443: This Child Was Courting Death Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Dongfang An felt a bit wounded in his pride at Su Qingqing and Su Ye¡¯s cold attitude toward him. Who was he? The Eldest Young Master of the Dongfang family. His mother had said that the Dongfang family would be his in the future. These two little wimps were just low-class people from a small family like the Nangong family. It was fine if they didn¡¯t flatter and worship him after seeing him and hearing his name, but they actually dared to treat him with such a powerless and arrogant attitude? ¡°I order the two of you to come and play with me. If you manage to please me, I will reluctantly forgive your rudeness just now.¡± Dongfang An stared at Su Qingqing and Su Ye as he spoke word by word. He was just bored when these two little wimps bumped into him. Humph, let¡¯s see if he doesn¡¯t ¡®play¡¯ with these two arrogant stinky kids! Su Qingqing and Su Ye looked at Dongfang An as if he was an idiot. ¡°Brother, is there something wrong with his brain? Do we know him?¡± Su Qingqing asked. Su Ye shook his head and said, ¡°I also think he might have some issues with his brain. Maybe he¡¯s an idiot?¡± Dongfang An was infuriated by the blatant and outspoken discussions of the siblings in front of him, and his nose was almost crooked with anger. ¡°Who are you calling a fool?¡± Dongfang An shouted. Ye Liuguang, who had been feigning sleep with closed eyes, was startled by Dongfang An¡¯s roar. His body trembled and he opened his eyes to look at Dongfang An impatiently. This child was courting death. Dongfang An was completely unaware that he had offended someone incredibly dangerous unintentionally. He still maintained a righteous appearance and shouted at Su Qingqing and Su Ye, ¡°How dare you insult me? I think you two are tired of living!¡± As he spoke, Dongfang An swung his fist and aimed it at Su Ye, who was closer to him. Ye Liuguang watched Dongfang An¡¯s actions and his thin lips curled into a deep smile. This was great. He didn¡¯t even need to do anything. This little child would have rushed headlong into trouble on his own. Su Ye stood still in his place, and Su Qingqing beside him didn¡¯t move either. Pa- Just as the fist was about to land on his face, Su Ye reached out and firmly grabbed Dongfang An¡¯s wrist. Dongfang An only felt that Su Ye¡¯s little hand was like an iron clamp. His face twisted in pain and he let out a yelp. ¡°Let me go! Let go of me!¡± No matter how Dongfang An screamed or struggled, Su Ye¡¯s small hand firmly held onto his wrist. The strength was so great that it seemed like he wanted to crush the bones in his wrist. ¡°Did you want to hit me just now?¡± Su Ye asked Dongfang An with a smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°So what if I wanted to hit you!¡± Dongfang An had never suffered such a setback and was also furious. His eyes were red as he roared at Su Ye fiercely, ¡°You lowly people from small families! Even if I hit you, you can only endure it! I¡¯m warning you, let go of me now! Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡± ¡°I hate it when people threaten me.¡± Su Ye¡¯s exquisite face still maintained a smile. The hand that was holding Dongfang An¡¯s arm suddenly exerted force and bent his wrist downward. With a crisp sound, Dongfang An¡¯s wrist bone was dislocated. The pain in his bones was incomparable to any physical pain. Dongfang An let out an intense scream like a pig being slaughtered, and tears flowed down his face. Seeing Dongfang An¡¯s face covered in tears, Su Qingqing couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. She pinched her nose in disgust and said, ¡°Brother, he¡¯s so dirty..¡± Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: Just to Get Su Qian to Treat Her Chapter 444: Just to Get Su Qian to Treat Her Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Ye let go of Dongfang An and kicked him to the ground. Dongfang An lay on the ground, holding his wrist and crying loudly. He no longer cared about maintaining the image of the lofty Eldest Young Master. ¡°Qingqing, let¡¯s go somewhere else to play. This place is already dirty.¡± When Su Ye turned to look at Su Qingqing, he immediately put on a gentle smile. Su Qingqing nodded. When Ye Liuguang heard that the two little buns were leaving, he quickly got up and walked down the pavilion. Ye Liuguang took a look at Dongfang An, who was continuously wailing and took out a bag of powder from his sleeve. He opened it and sprinkled it on Dongfang An¡¯s body. The colorless and odorless powder fell on Dongfang An¡¯s body and quickly seeped into his clothes and skin. Watching Ye Liuguang¡¯s actions, Su Qingqing and Su Ye knew that the substance he sprinkled on Dongfang An was definitely not something good, but they didn¡¯t ask further. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the front yard and wait for your mother,¡± Ye Liuguang said. Su Qingqing and Su Ye nodded. After Ye Liuguang left the garden with the two little buns, a maid and a servant rushed into the garden. Seeing Dongfang An lying on the ground, crying so hard that he was almost out of breath, the maid and servant were frightened out of their wits. They scrambled over and threw themselves in front of Dongfang An. ¡°Little Young Master, how are you?¡± The maid quickly lifted Dongfang An and asked. ¡°I want my Mother! I want to find Mother!¡± Dongfang An lay in the maid¡¯s arms and kept twisting his body like an octopus. He cried out loudly, ¡°I want Mother to kill those two cheap little wimps!¡± Meanwhile, in the side hall. Su Qian put away the silver needles and said to Dongfang Ruyan, who was lying on the soft couch, ¡°Your heart meridian is severely damaged. It¡¯s a miracle that you¡¯ve lived until today.¡± Dongfang Ruyan smiled and said, ¡°The family doctor also said so. The Dongfang family has spared no effort in using countless treasures to sustain my life.¡± ¡°If you want to repair this damaged heart meridian, there is a way.¡± Su Qian pulled a chair over and sat beside the soft couch. At this moment, there were only her and Dongfang Ruyan in the side hall, so her attitude was even colder than when she was in the front hall. ¡°But I need to know how you got injured and what hurt you.¡± Dongfang Ruyan knew that it was beneficial for the patient to tell the doctor everything. Dongfang Ruyan lowered her eyes to conceal the dark light that flashed in her eyes and said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember the specifics of how I got injured because it¡¯s been too long. At that time, your mother was still an unmarried girl.¡± ¡°How could you forget such an important matter?¡± Su Qian¡¯s black eyes stared at Dongfang Ruyan with a sharp gaze. Generally, if someone suffered an injury that could damage the heart meridian, it would be unforgettable for a lifetime. No matter how many years passed, they would never forget the reason for the injury. Obviously, Dongfang Ruyan didn¡¯t want to reveal how she got injured. This was interesting. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This makes it difficult. If you genuinely can¡¯t remember, I won¡¯t be able to do anything,¡± Su Qian said slowly. Dongfang Ruyan frowned and looked up at Su Qian. This was the first time she had heard that one had to ask about the cause of the injury to treat a patient. Dongfang Ruyan couldn¡¯t tell anything from Su Qian¡¯s beautiful and charming face, so she felt a little uncertain. In fact, she came here to look for Su Qian so that she could treat her.. Chapter 445 - Chapter 445: Breaking the Pot and Getting to the End Chapter 445: Breaking the Pot and Getting to the End Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio However, Su Qian¡¯s persistent probing made Dongfang Ruyan unsure of how to respond. She could only lower her head and casually gather the stray strands of hair near her ear. ¡°Do you really need to be so detailed? Qianqian, you don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble. Just prescribe me some effective medicine.¡± ¡°I have to be responsible for every patient of mine. Miss Dongfang, if you can¡¯t remember for the time being, you can take your time. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Su Qian stood at the side and looked at Dongfang Ruyan calmly. It was obvious that she had made up her mind to get to the bottom of this. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing to hide. I vaguely remember that I was brutally trampled by some demonic beast, and its foot happened to step on my heart meridian, injuring it and leading to my current condition,¡± Dongfang Ruyan said as she lowered her eyes to conceal the emotions that flashed through them. ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Qian scrutinized Dongfang Ruyan with her phoenix-like eyes. ¡°But from examining your pulse just now, it seems like you¡¯ve been poisoned.¡± Earlier, Su Qian had taken Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s pulse and found a unique toxin in her body. This toxin was extremely rare and something Su Qian had never encountered before. Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s heart meridian was indeed injured, but it was this toxin that continually tormented her, preventing her wound from healing. Over time, it naturally weakened her body. However, the crucial issue was not the extent of the heart meridian injury but the presence of this toxin. If Dongfang Ruyan had been honest with her from the beginning, Su Qian wouldn¡¯t have spoken so sharply. However, this woman clearly had something to hide from her. Speaking of which, it was strange. If Dongfang Ruyan was poisoned, so be it. At most, she could just beg Su Qian to help her detoxify the poison. Yet, instead of being forthright, she chose to conceal the information, leaving Su Qian perplexed about what was going on in this woman¡¯s mind. Dongfang Ruyan was taken aback. She raised her hand to cover her mouth and said in surprise, ¡°What? You said I was poisoned? How is that possible?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve been poisoned for many years, yet you don¡¯t know?¡± Su Qian looked at this woman with skepticism, pondering whether her words were true or false. Just as Su Qian was trying to pry some clues from Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s face, a series of wails came from outside the door. ¡°Sob sob sob, Mother! Someone hit me, you have to help me take revenge, Mother!¡± Speaking as he entered the room, a child about halfway grown pushed the door open. When he saw Dongfang Ruyan, he cried and threw himself into her arms. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Dongfang Ruyan quickly hugged her precious son and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, An¡¯er? Who dared to hit you? Tell me, and I¡¯ll skin them alive for you!¡± Su Qian looked at Dongfang An, who seemed like a round ball, crying in Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s arms, and subconsciously disliked this child. At this moment, she stood at the side with a cold expression and watched this scene with a hint of coldness. Dongfang An¡¯s cries were convulsive as he wailed, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s a boy and a girl, two kids. They insulted me and even hit me!¡± ¡°Preposterous! Where did these wild kids come from to actually bully my son!¡± Dongfang Ruyan shouted in exasperation. ¡°Miss Dongfang, this is our Nangong family, not your Dongfang Residence. You¡¯d better watch your attitude when speaking here. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences if you insult our children.¡± Su Qian¡¯s expression turned abruptly cold, and her tone remained unfazed as she spoke.. Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: How Can You Let Your Child Bully My Son? Chapter 446: How Can You Let Your Child Bully My Son? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Hearing Dongfang An¡¯s description, Su Qian immediately thought of her precious son and daughter. ¡°Young Master Dongfang, the people in conflict with you, are they siblings? If everything goes as expected, there should be a very beautiful young man beside them.¡± Dongfang Ruyan caught on to the hint, sharply narrowed her eyes, and asked,¡± How did you know?¡± ¡°Those are my children, Su Ye and Su Qingqing.¡± Su Qian could guess without a doubt that the siblings mentioned by Dongfang An were her own children. After all, the Nangong family only had Su Ye and Su Qingqing as children. Dongfang Ruyan didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way. She widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Your children?¡± Su Qian nodded indifferently. Unexpectedly, Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s expression turned stern when she heard this. She glared at Su Qian with an unhappy expression and said, ¡°Qianqian, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but how did you raise the child?! How can you let your child bully my son!¡± Su Qian was amused. ¡°My child hasn¡¯t even said a word. How can you be so sure that my child bullied your child?¡± ¡°I understand my child! An¡¯er has always been well-behaved and sensible. Besides, look at An¡¯er¡¯s wrist. It¡¯s already red from your child¡¯s actions. It must be your child ganging up on mine and hitting An¡¯er!¡± Dongfang Ruyan was aggressive. It was as if she had witnessed it with her own eyes. ¡°Qianqian, I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. Just bring your two children to apologize to my son immediately, and we consider this matter settled.¡± Dongfang Ruyan felt that she had already made a huge concession. Her body had always been weak. She had been married for a long time, but Dongfang An was her only child. Both she and the Dongfang family doted on Dongfang An. It could be said that Dongfang An had never suffered a single hardship since he was young, let alone being bullied by others. It was unprecedented. If it were any other day, Dongfang Ruyan would have torn all the little bastards who bullied her son into pieces and fed them to the dogs to vent her anger. Today, she considers it a concession for the sake of Su Qian and the Nangong family. Su Qian sat down nonchalantly and propped her chin up lazily. ¡°Eldest Miss Dongfang is right. One naturally understands the temperament of one¡¯s own children. My two children would never bully others, especially without reason. Therefore, my children will never apologize to you.¡± Dongfang Ruyan didn¡¯t expect her concession to be rejected. She looked at Su Qian with anger and disappointment. ¡°Qianqian, you were so well-behaved when you were young. How did you become like this now? You really disappoint me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Qian almost laughed out loud. She didn¡¯t take Dongfang Ruyan seriously at all. ¡°Since Miss Dongfang feels wronged, there¡¯s no need to stay in our Nangong family anymore. Please leave.¡± She refrained from laying hands on Dongfang Ruyan now because she considered her deceased mother¡¯s feelings. However, if Dongfang Ruyan continued to rant here, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that she would still have the patience to sit here and talk nonsense with her. ¡°Qingxue has such a good temperament. Qianqian, how did you become like this? You¡¯re hurting my heart.¡± As Dongfang Ruyan spoke, she picked up Dongfang An, deliberately looked at Su Qian, and said, ¡°An¡¯er, let¡¯s go. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be looked down upon by others!¡± After saying that, Dongfang Ruyan looked at Su Qian, hoping that Su Qian would say something nice to stop her.. Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: Young Master Dongfang Chapter 447: Young Master Dongfang Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio However, Dongfang Ruyan clearly overestimated things. Su Qian, calm and composed, remained seated, not even willing to cast a glance her way. She gritted her teeth and left with Dongfang An in her arms. Through the room, Su Qian heard the voices of the Nangong family asking Dongfang Ruyan. However, Dongfang Ruyan was in a fit of anger right now, and couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to these words. She lifted her foot and walked away in a huff. As soon as Dongfang Ruyan left, Nangong Lie and the others quickly walked in and looked at Su Qian with concern. ¡°Qianqian, what happened? Why did your Aunty leave so quickly?¡± Lady Zhou first leaned in and asked. ¡°And I saw her leaving in a rage. Did you argument?¡± Nangong Mufeng asked with concern. ¡°Qianqian, did you quarrel with your Aunty?¡± Lady Wen walked forward and comforted her softly, ¡°Your auntie is a patient after all. Can¡¯t you be a bit more considerate?¡± ¡°Exactly. Ruyan, that child, is not bad. Qianqian, tell us, what happened? Why was Ruyan¡¯s child crying so hard?¡± Nangong Lie quickly asked. ¡°Just now, Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s son came to complain. He said that Ye¡¯er and Qingqing beat him up.¡± As soon as Su Qian said this, she saw her son and daughter holding hands and striding over. ¡°Here, they just arrived.¡± ¡°Why are there so many people gathered here? What happened?¡± Ye Liuguang and the children felt that the atmosphere between the crowd was a little off. ¡°Young Master Ye, I heard that Young Master Dongfang had a conflict with Ye¡¯er and Qingqing just now. Ye¡¯er even beat Young Master Dongfang up. Is it true?¡± Lady Wen stepped forward and asked in disbelief. Not only Lady Wen, but everyone in the Nangong family also felt that their Ye¡¯er and Qingqing were not unreasonable people. They couldn¡¯t team up and bully others. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Ye Liuguang nodded his head honestly, ¡°Yes, he was hit.¡± The four members of the Nangong Family couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. ¡°It was that bad guy who came to bully me and my brother first!¡± Su Qingqing¡¯s childish voice rang out, and she said angrily, ¡°That bad guy forced brother and I to play with him. When we refused, he wanted to hit my brother. My brother only defended himself and ended up breaking his wrist.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the end of her sentence, Su Qingqing even stretched out her arms and ran to Nangong Lie with her short legs. She hugged his legs and sniffed with grievance, ¡°Great-grandfather, that bad guy said that we are from a small and lowly family. They beat us, so we can only endure it¡­¡± After seeing Su Qingqing say this, her eyes instantly turned red like a little rabbit, and tears were shimmering in them. Nangong Lie¡¯s heart seemed to have been crushed by someone. It was a heartache! He quickly picked up Su Qingqing and his brows were tightly furrowed. He softened his voice and asked, ¡°Oh, this scared our Qingqing. Don¡¯t worry, great-grandfather will help you vent your anger!¡± ¡°Ye¡¯er, come to Great-grandmother quickly.¡± Lady Zhou¡¯s heart ached terribly as well. She quickly pulled Su Ye over and hugged him in her arms. Her heart ached terribly. ¡°My poor babies. When have you ever suffered such a big shock? This time, you¡¯ve really suffered this time!¡± Ye Liuguang¡¯s lips twitched when he saw the two children obediently lying in the arms of the two elders.. Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: Settle All Scored At Once Chapter 448: Settle All Scored At Once Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The two children were frightened and suffered? Were the people from the Nangong Family joking? Dongfang An was such a small child, and the siblings could easily torture him with just a flick of their pinky fingers. There was no need for such protection. The Nangong Family didn¡¯t care how tough their children would be in the future. They only knew that their children had been wronged, and they would get justice for their children no matter what! ¡°This Dongfang Ruyan is really bold. After causing trouble in our Nangong Family, she even dares to leave with a face full of anger. Who gave her the guts?¡± Nangong Mufeng, who had always been gentle and refined, was now furious. His aura was stern as he gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°Ye¡¯er, Qingqing, wait here. Uncle will go and bring Dongfang An over to apologize.¡± ¡°Just bringing Dongfang An over isn¡¯t enough! Bring Dongfang Ruyan over too. I want to see which family is the lesser one! Bullying my two great-grandchildren, is the Dongfang family going to the heavens first?¡± Lady Zhou was so angry that her face turned green. She stomped her feet heavily and said. ¡°Humph, Dongfang Ruyan won¡¯t escape. I will personally go and bring her here, let¡¯s see if she still has the qualifications to throw a tantrum at the Nangong Family in the future.¡± Nangong Lie was so angry that his face was ferocious. After saying this, he carefully handed Su Qingqing over to Lady Wen, ¡°Mufeng, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Father, hubby.¡± Lady Wen hugged Su Qingqing. Her eyes were also filled with anger. She reminded them gently, ¡°The Dongfang family is at Penglai Inn now. Moreover, they¡¯ve brought quite a several guards this time. We can¡¯t lose either. We might as well bring all the guards from our family with us and let the Dongfang family know the consequences of provoking our family.¡± ¡°Daughter-in-law, what a good idea!¡± Lady Zhou nodded in agreement and said with a smile, ¡°Quick, old man, do as your daughter-in-law says.¡± The four members of the Nangong family were fervent in their discussion. They didn¡¯t care if the Dongfang family was a reclusive family or something else. As long as they bullied the children of the Nangong family, they had to seek justice! Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she saw this scene. Then, she quickly stopped the four of them. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so agitated. We haven¡¯t suffered any losses anyway. Let¡¯s just leave this matter at that for now. Anyway, Dongfang Ruyan will come back sooner or later. When that happens, we can settle all scores at once. There¡¯s no need to rush now.¡± She had finally come back and only wanted to have a meal and chat with her family. She didn¡¯t want the people from the Dongfang family to ruin her mood. ¡°She? She still has the face to come here?¡± Nangong Lie coldly snorted, ¡°I used to think that she had a good temperament. Who would have thought she was such a person? I want to see how she dares to come to our Nangong family again.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Nangong Lie wasn¡¯t a good-tempered person, but he was kind to Dongfang Ruyan because of their past relationship. ¡°Originally, I was kind enough to treat this child as she was injured because of Xue¡¯er. Yet she dared to show ingratitude.¡± Lady Zhou let out a long breath and said. ¡°Grandmother, I feel that the injury on Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s heart meridian is not an old injury,¡± Su Qian suddenly said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you notice something?¡± Ye Liuguang asked with concern. Su Qian nodded.¡± There¡¯s a toxin in Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s body that I¡¯ve never seen before. This toxin is dragging down her body, causing the wound in her heart meridian to never heal. And she deliberately hid this matter, which made me feel that she had a guilty conscience..¡± Chapter 449 - Chapter 449:1 Want Those Two Little Wild Brats to Kneel and Apologize to Me Chapter 449:1 Want Those Two Little Wild Brats to Kneel and Apologize to Me Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°How could Dongfang Ruyan not know that she was poisoned?¡± Nangong Mufeng asked in confusion. ¡°According to Dongfang Ruyan, she doesn¡¯t know. However, she refused to tell me anything just now. She seemed to be worried about something and deliberately hid her condition, so I can¡¯t be sure what she¡¯s up to.¡± Su Qian raised her chin and said thoughtfully, ¡°However, I have a feeling that she doesn¡¯t have good intentions.¡± ¡°Since you said so, it seems that Dongfang Ruyan has a big problem.¡± Ye Liuguang raised his eyebrows and gestured crazily to Su Qian, ¡°I¡¯ve been researching a new poison worm these past few days, and it just so happens that I need a subject to test its effectiveness. What do you think about using Dongfang Ruyan for that?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. The toxin in her body is something even I have never seen. She will come to me in less than three days, and we can talk about it then.¡± After saying this, Su Qian smiled at everyone. ¡°We¡¯ve been delayed for so long and I¡¯m hungry. Why don¡¯t we hurry up and eat?¡± Hearing that Su Qian was hungry, everyone dared not be careless and quickly instructed the servants to prepare lunch. After lunch, Su Qian stayed with the Nangong family for a while longer before finally bringing the children and Ye Liuguang back to the Su family. In the evening at Penglai Inn, Dongfang Ruyan was still coaxing Dongfang An, who had been crying incessantly. ¡°An¡¯er, listen to me. Your wrist is injured, and you need to apply some medicine for it to heal.¡± Dongfang Ruyan patiently coaxed her precious son. The smile on her lips was almost blooming, ¡°Listen to me. As long as you obediently let me apply the medicine for you, I will buy you anything you want, okay?¡± Dongfang An continued to cry incessantly, and by now, his eyes had swollen like peaches. ¡°Sob sob sob, I don¡¯t want anything! I just want those two children to come over and apologize to me! Mother, I want those two little wild brats to kneel and apologize to me!¡± ¡°An¡¯er. What little wild brats? Such rude words were not allowed to be said again in the future. It would be a joke for others to hear.¡± The middle-aged man in the room looked at Dongfang An sternly and lectured him. Upon closer inspection, this man was very handsome. Although there were some wrinkles at the corners of his eyes, he didn¡¯t look old. Instead, it gave him the mature charm of an adult man. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, he seemed to have some health issues as he couldn¡¯t help but cough a couple of times after sternly educating Dongfang An. Dongfang An didn¡¯t hold back at all after hearing the man¡¯s words. Instead, he cried even louder. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t care! If I say they are wild brats, then they are wild brats!¡± Dongfang Ruyan saw that her son¡¯s voice was hoarse from crying and quickly went along with his words, ¡°Okay, okay, okay, good An¡¯er. Whatever you say is true. They¡¯re indeed wild brats!¡± When Shen Duoyi heard this, he sighed helplessly. ¡°Madam, look at what you¡¯ve been teaching the child every day. You always spoil him like this, and sooner or later, you¡¯ll spoil him.¡± Dongfang Ruyan dissatisfied, held the crying Dongfang An and turned to glare at Shen Duoyi. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I just don¡¯t want my son to be bullied and I¡¯m not wrong.. Moreover, the grievances we suffer today are ultimately because of you, aren¡¯t they? If you were of any use, it should have been the Nangong family coming to apologize to us today!¡± Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: What Kind Of Husband Are You? Chapter 450: What Kind Of Husband Are You? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shen Duoyi had no choice but to remain silent after hearing this. As a son-in-law who had married into the Dongfang family, Shen Duoyi had no right to speak in the Dongfang family, let alone now that he had left the Dongfang family and come to someone else¡¯s territory. No one would listen to what he said. ¡°You know An¡¯er¡¯s temperament. He¡¯s been spoiled by the family head and you. Any little thing not going his way will lead to a tantrum. Most likely, he caused trouble first this time, and you¡¯re still defending him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my son, and I¡¯ll naturally defend him,¡± Dongfang Ruyan said matter-of-factly. ¡°You should also consider who the other party is. You know Su Qian is Qingxue¡¯s daughter, and you¡­¡± Shen Duoyi didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but from his deep frown, it wasn¡¯t difficult to see how complicated his feelings were. Dongfang Ruyan felt wronged and her eyes turned red when she saw Shen Duoyi like this. ¡°Whose husband are you? At such a critical moment, I need your company the most. Instead of comforting me, you¡¯re pouring cold water on me. What kind of husband are you?¡± Seeing Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s eyes turn red, no matter how much Shen Duoyi had to say, he could only keep it in his throat. He softened his tone, walked to her side, and embraced her. ¡°I know you¡¯re feeling wronged, but the poison in your body can only be cured by Su Qian. If you don¡¯t go to Su Qian, what will happen to your body?¡± When Dongfang Ruyan heard this, her aggrieved expression finally disappeared. ¡°I didn¡¯t plan to mention it today, but who would have thought that Su Qian actually figured out that I was poisoned¡­ Hubby, I always feel that Su Qian isn¡¯t easy to deal with. Do we really have to go find her?¡± ¡°Then can another person heal you and cure your illness?¡± Shen Duoyi asked. Dongfang Ruyan was speechless and shut her mouth. Shen Duoyi raised his hand and gently patted Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s head as he said, ¡°Alright. Calm down first. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll bring some gifts and go to the Su family to apologize. Just say that the child was insensible and that we misunderstood today. We¡¯ll ask Miss Su Qian for forgiveness. She¡¯ll definitely give us some face.¡± ¡°Then you have to go with me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t go alone and embarrass myself,¡± Dongfang Ruyan mumbled. ¡°Sure.¡± Shen Duoyi pulled Dongfang Ruyan into his arms. However, in Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s heart, there were hidden ulterior motives. Today, she had lost her temper because of her son¡¯s matter. Her husband was right. She had come all the way to look for Su Qian because only Su Qian could cure her illness, so she had to visit Su Qian again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright, An¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry anymore. When I have the chance, I¡¯ll definitely avenge you. Be obedient and apply the medicine.¡± Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s tone remained gentle, but upon closer inspection, it had become considerably firm, clearly indicating that she wouldn¡¯t tolerate any questioning. Although Dongfang An was willful, he wasn¡¯t foolish. He knew very well that once his mother became serious, all the crying and tantrums would be futile. It might even provoke Mother¡¯s anger. So, reluctantly, he lowered his head and obediently complied. Time flew by. That night, during dinner time. Su Qian and her family were seated at the dining table, yet they hadn¡¯t started eating when an unexpected guest arrived. In the direction of the dining room door, Xiao Yan controlled the wheelchair and entered with a smile. ¡°It seems that I came at the right time..¡± Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: You Came at an Unfortunate Time Chapter 451: You Came at an Unfortunate Time Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Your Highness, you are wrong. You came at an unfortunate time. We were just about to have dinner. Why don¡¯t Your Highness go back first?¡± Ye Liuguang¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness as he spoke after casting a glance at Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan looked up and met Ye Liuguang¡¯s eyes, and invisible sparks seemed to ignite between them. Su Qian could sense the ominous aura between the two men. She immediately raised her eyebrows and quickly glanced at them. The initially confrontational duo immediately lowered their heads and pretended that nothing had happened. In fact, they didn¡¯t give in to each other and were still secretly competing. Su Qingqing looked at Xiao Yan and jumped down from her seat with a bright smile. Then, she ran up to him and held Xiao Yan tightly with her small hand. She smiled cheerfully and said, ¡°Ninth Uncle, have you eaten? If not, why don¡¯t you sit down and eat with us?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± He was waiting for this opportunity. Xiao Yan pushed the wheelchair to Su Qingqing¡¯s side, and the servants promptly brought over utensils. ¡°Your Highness, is there something you need for today?¡± Su Qian looked at Xiao Yan in confusion, unsure why he had come to her home again. Logically speaking, she had already treated Xiao Yan¡¯s meridians, so there was no need for Xiao Yan to visit repeatedly. Yet, within half a day, he had willingly come to her house. Su Qian found it puzzling. ¡°I came here today to see the children.¡± After Xiao Yan said this, he raised his eyes and looked deeply at Su Qian. His eyes were filled with a light that couldn¡¯t be ignored, causing Su Qian¡¯s heart to tighten. She was constantly worried that this man would say something shocking. At the thought of this, Su Qian quickly picked up the chopsticks in her hand and casually picked up a piece of braised pork rib before placing it on Xiao Yan¡¯s plate. ¡°Your Highness, be quiet during meals and bedtime. If you have anything to say, let¡¯s discuss it after the meal.¡± Seeing the cold sweat seeping out of Su Qian¡¯s forehead, Xiao Yan quickly saw through her thoughts. However, he didn¡¯t say anything and continued to lower his head to eat. When Su Ye saw that his mother was actually picking up food for others but not for himself, he immediately said pitifully, ¡°Mother, I want some too.¡± ¡°Me too. I want some too.¡± Su Qingqing couldn¡¯t fall behind either. She picked up the plate on the table. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Qian smiled and picked up food for each of them. After dinner, Su Qian ushered Ye Liuguang and the two children away and looked at Xiao Yan with a serious expression. She crossed her arms and stared at him. Seeing Su Qian looking at him with a deep smile, Xiao Yan smiled lightly as if he was puzzled by Su Qian¡¯s gaze. He slowly asked, ¡°Qianqian, why are you looking at me like that?¡± When Su Qian heard this, a cold glint flashed in her eyes. ¡°I was just wondering what Your Highness was up to. You actually came to my residence several times.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m here to see the children.¡± Xiao Yan drank the tea after dinner, his lips curling into a faint smile, making his expression look extremely harmless. However, when Su Qian heard Xiao Yan¡¯s words, alarm bells rang in her heart. She immediately sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at Xiao Yan with a cold expression. ¡°I¡¯ve already told Your Highness that my children don¡¯t have a father. Their father has already¡­.¡± Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: Why Are Your Legs Crippled? Chapter 452: Why Are Your Legs Crippled? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°You want to curse me again?¡± Xiao Yan raised his black eyebrows behind the mask and asked directly. Su Qian felt the dangerous aura in Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes. She was certain that as long as she said another word, Xiao Yan would definitely not let it go easily. Therefore, she could only suppress her thoughts. ¡°Your Highness, what exactly do you want?¡± Su Qian looked at Xiao Yan. Actually, she wanted to ask if this man was serious about taking her child away. If that was the case, then she would fight this man to the death now. ¡°I originally wanted to take back my child. But now, I have changed my mind.¡± After Xiao Yan finished speaking, his gaze landed on Su Qian. ¡°Now, there¡¯s someone else I¡¯m more interested in.¡± Su Qian saw Xiao Yan¡¯s meaningful gaze remain on her throughout, and immediately a bad premonition rose in her heart, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°You,¡± Xiao Yan said without hesitation. Xiao Yan¡¯s gaze was intense as if it could penetrate through a person, causing Su Qian¡¯s heart to beat faster for no apparent reason. However, Su Qian quickly averted her gaze, arrogantly curved her lips, and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s a pity. I have no interest in Your Highness. If Your Highness has nothing else, please leave, and I won¡¯t see you off.¡± ¡°Hold on. Have you forgotten what you promised me?¡± Xiao Yan raised his hand and gently patted his legs, then said, ¡°You promised me that you would cure my legs.¡± When Su Qian heard this, she gasped and said in disbelief, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already treat you? You were perfectly fine when you were at Tianji Sect a few days ago.¡± Indeed, Xiao Yan had to be perfectly fine at that time. Otherwise, once the news of his legs recovering spread, it would definitely bring him a lot of trouble. Xiao Yan looked at Su Qian indifferently, his tone filled with innocence, ¡°A few days ago, I was indeed fine. But now, the poison has recurred.¡± Su Qian saw Xiao Yan¡¯s matter-of-fact words and immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. Then, she immediately came forward, raised her hand, and pressed Xiao Yan¡¯s wrist to take his pulse. As Xiao Yan had said, his pulse was very unstable, and he did show signs of being poisoned again. Without proper treatment, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand and walk upright. Su Qian squinted her eyes and looked at Xiao Yan. She asked with a serious expression, ¡°Your Highness, are you sure no one around you poisoned you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Xiao Yan shake his head, Su Qian sucked in a cold breath. ¡°Your Highness, your situation is really unusual. I have to ask why Your Highness was perfectly fine when you were outside a few days ago, but after returning for just one day, you are poisoned again?¡± Xiao Yan saw Su Qian frowning at him in confusion and blinked innocently. He then said, ¡°If someone around me really has ill intentions, do you think, given my temper, I would allow that person to survive until now?¡± When Su Qian heard this, she immediately fell silent. Xiao Yan¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong at all. According to Xiao Yan¡¯s temperament, he would never tolerate anyone suspicious around him. If he detected any wrongdoing, he would promptly take care of the matter. ¡°So, Your Highness, why are your legs crippled?¡± Chapter 453 - Chapter 453: The Murderer Hasn’t Been Found Chapter 453: The Murderer Hasn¡¯t Been Found Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian stared straight at Xiao Yan and asked curiously. Initially, she was a little worried that Xiao Yan wouldn¡¯t answer her question. However, to Su Qian¡¯s surprise, Xiao Yan actually answered her without thinking. ¡°When I was five years old, I was poisoned in the palace. That poison was of the sixth-grade, and no physician in the palace could completely eliminate it. Over time, the toxins accumulated in my body. At first, I just had difficulty moving, but later on, my legs were completely paralyzed, and it has been like this until today.¡± As Xiao Yan spoke, he lowered his eyes to hide the emotions that flashed past his eyes. Su Qian found Xiao Yan¡¯s revelation very unexpected. Speaking of which, this was the first time Su Qian had heard Xiao Yan talk about his own situation. ¡°In that case, someone in the palace wants to harm you?¡± Su Qian thought of the Imperial Palace and a hint of resistance crept into her heart. The Imperial Palace looked glamorous on the surface, but in reality, there were too many schemes hidden there. Many people had schemed against each other for their entire lives. Whether calculating others or being calculated against, the palace was a place of myriad conspiracies. Thinking back, Xiao Yan was only a five-year-old child, unable to pose a threat to anyone. Yet, someone ruthlessly poisoned him, ruining his legs and destroying his prospects for a lifetime. From then on, he lived in obscurity, unnoticed by anyone in the palace except for the Empress Dowager. Su Qian felt that if Xiao Yan¡¯s legs were not crippled, there would be no prince whose radiance could surpass his within the Imperial Family. ¡°Perhaps it was done by someone in the palace. In any case, I haven¡¯t found the murderer so far. I¡¯ve been biding my time and hiding my strength, waiting for the right moment to find a way to expose this person.¡± A bloodthirsty killing intent swiftly surfaced in Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes when he finished speaking. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re telling me such an important matter just like that?¡± Su Qian looked at Xiao Yan in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Yan¡¯s legs to have so many complications. When Xiao Yan heard this, he turned to look at Su Qian and blinked in confusion. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who asked me to tell you?¡± Su Qian was instantly speechless at Xiao Yan¡¯s words. ¡°So, Your Highness, do you want me to help you heal your legs now?¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s goal was nothing more than to find an excuse. He immediately looked at Su Qian and nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Your Highness, haven¡¯t you considered that once your legs are healed, the person who harmed you in the past might reappear and plot against you again?¡± Su Qian looked straight at Xiao Yan. She felt that a smart person like Xiao Yan would definitely understand such straightforward logic. Back then, the person had harmed him. Once he recovered, his light would cover the other princes. Then, there would definitely be people who consider him as a thorn in their side. Xiao Yan didn¡¯t answer Su Qian¡¯s question directly. Instead, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Qian in surprise. He teased, ¡°Qianqian, are you concerned about me?¡± Su Qian saw Xiao Yan¡¯s smile and immediately said in surprise, ¡°Who said that? I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t care about me, you wouldn¡¯t have said those caring words just now.¡± Xiao Yan didn¡¯t care that Su Qian¡¯s eyes were wide open in surprise. Instead, he said in a good mood, ¡°I understand what you mean, but don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. I won¡¯t let anyone take advantage of me..¡± Chapter 454 - Chapter 454: What’s His Relationship With Dongfang Ruyan? Chapter 454: What¡¯s His Relationship With Dongfang Ruyan? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian saw Xiao Yan¡¯s scarlet lips curl into a teasing smile after he finished speaking. At that moment, she only felt as if there was a breath stuck in her throat, unable to go up or down, almost suffocating her to death. Xiao Yan could tell that something was wrong with Su Qian¡¯s expression, so he didn¡¯t continue to be impudent. Instead, he smiled and said to Su Qian, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my own plans.¡± Suddenly labeled with the hat of caring for him by Xiao Yan, Su Qian¡¯s face darkened. She immediately took a deep breath and narrowed her eyes as she said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m not free today. Please come back another day, Your Highness.¡± Realizing that Xiao Yan was the type to brighten up at the slightest hint of attention, Su Qian had no intention of letting this man give orders. After saying this, she got up and left the dining room, heading to spend time with her children. She had been away for a few days this time. It was time for her to take some time tonight to accompany the children. Little did Su Qian know that, after she left, Xiao Yan, seemingly unhurried, found a room in Su family¡¯s vast courtyard and settled in for a night. Late that night, after Su Qian coaxed the children to sleep, she leaned against the bed and flipped through medical prescriptions until she heard a knock on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Su Qian carefully looked at the siblings who were sleeping soundly beside her and a faint smile appeared on her face. Then, she put down the ancient book and gently walked off the bed. On the other side, Qian Rong also carefully pushed open the door and walked in. She bowed respectfully to Su Qian and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve gathered information in Penglai Inn.¡± She raised her hand to her lips and made a gesture to keep quiet. After tucking in the blankets for the children, she got up and let Qian Rong to the outer room. ¡°Come, we¡¯ll talk outside.¡± After walking to the outer room, Qian Rong first poured Su Qian tea before reporting respectfully, ¡°Master, according to my investigation, other than the elders of the Dongfang family, Dongfang Ruyan, and Dongfang An, there¡¯s also a man named Shen Duoyi staying in Penglai Inn.¡± Su Qian sat down calmly and raised her eyebrows before asking, ¡°What¡¯s his relationship with Dongfang Ruyan?¡± In the Dongfang family, a person with the surname Shen had appeared. He must be someone related to Dongfang Ruyan to be able to stay in the Penglai Inn. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Shen Duoyi is Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s husband. He married into the Dongfang family and had no say in the family. However, it was said that Dongfang Ruyan treats her husband very well. Dongfang Ruyan seems to have had a fondness for Shen Duoyi since young, and their relationship has always been good.¡± ¡°Dongfang Ruyan is highly favored in the Dongfang family. If she didn¡¯t like Shen Duoyi very much, she wouldn¡¯t have allowed a man to marry into their family.¡± Su Qian raised her hand and lazily held her chin as she said with a shallow gaze. Intermarriage among noble families was a common occurrence, and families like the Nangong family, which refrained from such unions, were actually quite rare. Moreover, the Dongfang family, being reclusive, couldn¡¯t escape this tradition. In such a family, Dongfang Ruyan was still able to be with Shen Duoyi, and for him to marry into the family for her sake, indicated an extraordinary bond between the couple. ¡°Actually, I also found out something.¡± Qian Rong raised her hand and gently scratched her cheek with her fingers. Then, she said with an awkward smile, ¡°I heard that Shen Duoyi and Dongfang Ruyan were good friends with Madam..¡± Chapter 455 - Chapter 455: Our Eldest Miss Has Something Very Important to Discuss With Miss Su Qian Chapter 455: Our Eldest Miss Has Something Very Important to Discuss With Miss Su Qian Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°You mean, this Shen Duoyi also knows my mother?¡± Su Qian raised her eyebrows and asked. Qian Rong nodded and quickly said, ¡°Yes, and according to my investigation, the relationship between Madam and the couple has always been good. However, Shen Duoyi has had poor health since childhood. After many years of marriage with Dongfang Ruyan, they finally had a child, Dongfang An, and spoiled him.¡± ¡°In that case, this Shen Duoyi is also a troublesome person?¡± Su Qian raised her eyebrows and asked. Unexpectedly, Qian Rong shook her head and denied her guess. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve guessed wrong. This Shen Duoyi is known for being goof-tempered, humble, and gentle. Perhaps because of this, no one at home pays much attention to what he says, not even Dongfang An listens to his father.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Su Qian nodded, indicating that she understood. Seeing that Su Qian lowered her eyes after saying this, Qian Rong couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Master, do you think Dongfang Ruyan will come back?¡± ¡°Her Dongfang family is influential, and ordinary doctors probably wouldn¡¯t be able to help her. If she¡¯s seeking my help, it means she¡¯s desperate and has run out of other options. So, if she wants to survive, she¡¯ll definitely come to me.¡± After saying that, Su Qian seemed to have thought of something and beckoned to Qian Rong. ¡°By the way, the next time Dongfang Ruyan comes over, you do this¡­¡± Qian Rong leaned over and listened as Su Qian whispered a plan in her ear. When she heard the last part, Qian Rong couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. She hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely follow your instructions and handle this matter well.¡± With Qianrong¡¯s assurance, Su Qian felt relieved. ¡°Good. You¡¯ve worked hard today. Go and rest.¡± Qian Rong obediently left the room. Su Qian also returned to the children¡¯s side and hugged them as she fell asleep. The next morning, before dawn, Dongfang Ruyan arrived at the Su family with the First Elder to look for Su Qian. Dongfang Ruyan didn¡¯t bring Shen Duoyi with her. She was well aware that her purpose in meeting Su Qian today required a more discreet and amicable approach. Dongfang Ruyan had always wanted to show her perfect side in front of her husband. She didn¡¯t want her husband to see her miserable side, so she deliberately didn¡¯t let Shen Duoyi come. The gates of the Su family were wide open, guarded by powerful sentinels. Dongfang Ruyan felt like her feet were stuck to the ground at the thought of having to lower her pride and seek help from a younger generation. Her steps seemed to be glued to the floor, so she simply instructed the First Elder at her side, ¡°First Elder, you go and knock on the door.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only First Elder was extremely unwilling, but he was powerless to resist. In the end, he could only obediently step forward. Before the First Elder could approach, the two guards at the door stopped him, their expressions cold and stern as they asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the First Elder of the Dongfang family. Please inform Miss Su Qian that our Eldest Miss has something very important to discuss with her.¡± The First Elder smiled and said in a very gentle manner. After all, they were asking for help, so they couldn¡¯t be too arrogant. He had thought that the guards, upon hearing the prestigious name of the Dongfang family, would immediately step aside to let them through.. Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: How Could She Not Let Me In? Chapter 456: How Could She Not Let Me In? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio However, what the First Elder didn¡¯t expect was that when the guards at the door heard the name of the Dongfang family, they only casually sized him up and said coldly, ¡°Alright, then you can wait here. After we go in and inform our Master that she has agreed to let you in, you can come in.¡± With these words, the guards left the bewildered First Elder and briskly went inside the residence to report. The First Elder, having been snubbed in this indirect manner, took a moment to react, seemingly surprised that he would be treated this way. He dumbfoundedly returned to Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s side. Dongfang Ruyan couldn¡¯t help but feel worried when she saw the First Elder¡¯s expression. She quickly asked, ¡°First Elder, what¡¯s with your expression? Didn¡¯t they agree to let us in?¡± Dongfang Ruyan asked, but she felt that Su Qian wouldn¡¯t be so bold as to reject her so openly. ¡°No, that guard said they would inform Su Qian and allow us in later.¡± The First Elder still found it hard to accept. He frowned even harder and narrowed his eyes in displeasure. ¡°Eldest Miss, when we went to the Nangong family yesterday, they let us in immediately upon hearing we were from the Dongfang family. How come, at the Su family¡¯s gate, we were being stopped?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re just a group of servants. It¡¯s normal for them to not know their limits. In any case, Su Qian will let us in in a while, so there¡¯s no need for the First Elder to be anxious. Just relax and wait,¡± Dongfang Ruyan spoke with confidence. As she said this, she noticed the guards returning, accompanied by a well-dressed maid. The maid quickly walked towards them and stood in front of them. She bowed to them with a smile. ¡°You must be the Eldest Miss Dongfang?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, I am.¡± Dongfang Ruyan smiled proudly as she said. ¡°Greetings, Eldest Miss Dongfang. I am Master¡¯s personal maid, Qian Rong.¡± Qian Rong¡¯s smile was as gentle as ever. She looked at Dongfang Ruyan and said with a faint smile. ¡°Qianqian is really polite. Why bother sending her subordinates to personally welcome us? Actually, as long as the guards lead the way, we can enter by ourselves.¡± Dongfang Ruyan was polite, but her demeanor was very straightforward. She waved at the First Elder beside her with a bright smile, ¡°First Elder, let¡¯s go.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Dongfang Ruyan like this, Qian Rong couldn¡¯t help but snicker in her heart. However, she maintained a serious expression and said, ¡°Eldest Miss Dongfang, I¡¯m really sorry. My Master said that she won¡¯t be receiving any guests today.¡± Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s gentle smile instantly disappeared, replaced by a face of disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Dongfang Ruyan tried hard to maintain composure, but the twitching corners of her lips betrayed her inner shock. ¡°Miss Qianrong, did you make a mistake? I¡¯m Qianqian¡¯s Aunty and I know her mother. We just met yesterday, how could she not let me in?¡± There was an endless stream of pedestrians on the street. At this moment, all of them stopped to watch the commotion. All of them whispered to each other, curious about what had happened. Soon, someone in the crowd couldn¡¯t resist looking at the markings drawn on the Dongfang family¡¯s carriage.. Chapter 457 - Chapter 457: Rejected Outside the Door Chapter 457: Rejected Outside the Door Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that the Dongfang family¡¯s emblem? Why would their people appear here?¡± Someone in the crowd remarked. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? The Dongfang family and the Nangong family were good friends, so they were definitely here to look for Su Qian.¡± ¡°Hmm? Are you sure they¡¯re family friends? Then why were they rejected at the door?¡± Someone stared at Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s retreating back and couldn¡¯t help but snicker and ask. Hearing the mocking voice, Dongfang Ruyan glared fiercely at the person who spoke. Her gaze filled with a viciousness that seemed to price through, frightening the person into shrinking back. The individual promptly swallowed the rest of their words, afraid that Dongfang Ruyan would glare at him again. Dongfang Ruyan continued to maintain a composed expression and looked at Qian Rong with a gentle demeanor. ¡°Miss Qian Rong, why not discuss matters inside? Standing here like this might become a subject of ridicule.¡± Qian Rong looked at Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s fake smile and wanted to vomit. However, she didn¡¯t show her emotions on her face. Instead, she smiled even brighter and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Miss Dongfang. This is our Su Residence. No one here would mock the people of Su Residence at the entrance.¡± Dongfang Ruyan nearly spewed a mouthful of blood from being provoked by Qian Rong¡¯s words. At this moment, she gritted her teeth and held back the raging killing intent that rose in her heart. Of course, she knew what Qian Rong meant. The people present wouldn¡¯t mock the Su family. Instead, they would relentlessly ridicule the Dongfang family! Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s patience had reached its limit, her clenched fist on the verge of shattering. She stared at Qian Rong coldly and her tone was so cold that it could freeze Qian Rong. ¡°So, you genuinely intend to shut us out?¡± Qian Rong bowed to Dongfang Ruyan and continued with an apologetic smile, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Eldest Miss Dongfang. Please leave.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I wanted to visit Qianqian frequently after Qingxue left early, thinking the child might ease my heart. Who knew she would hurt me so deeply, chilling my heart.¡± Dongfang Ruyan sighed heavily. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes. Then, she suppressed her sadness and said, ¡°Forget it, blame it on my own wishful thinking¡­ First Elder, let¡¯s go.¡± Watching Dongfang Ruyan leave, Qian Rong couldn¡¯t help but feel the desire to punch her for the act she put on. Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s words were almost like a beautiful song, pretending to be the victim and attempting to take advantage. Her audacity was beyond compare! Qian Rong was already used to her Master¡¯s way of doing things. She ignored the noisy discussions on the street and turned back to the Su family¡¯s gate calmly. Then, she stared at the two guards and said, ¡°In the future, if Dongfang Ruyan comes again, you can just block her. You don¡¯t have to report it again.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Qian Rong, don¡¯t worry. We understand.¡± The two guards nodded obediently and watched Qian Rong leave. Su Qian wasn¡¯t good at waking up early, and today was no exception. She slept until late in the morning before getting up lazily. Half-lying on the bed and reluctant to get up. Then, she heard Qian Rong recount the morning¡¯s events in detail. After hearing Qianrong¡¯s words, Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°This Dongfang Ruyan is indeed a troublesome woman..¡± Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: Impudent and Shameless Chapter 458: Impudent and Shameless Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Troublesome? Master, I think that woman is downright shameless! Impudent and shameless, that¡¯s why she could do such a thing!¡± With a cold snort, Qian Rong came over to help Su Qian wash up. Then, she said arrogantly, ¡°That Dongfang Ruyan clearly wanted to use you to help her, but she pretended to be innocent and thought for you. She has fooled those ignorant people into supporting her and insulting you, accusing you of being ungrateful!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember Dongfang Ruyan doing me any favors.¡± Su Qian¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile as she said nonchalantly, ¡°Just take what that woman said as a fart. Just let it go. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± When Qian Rong, who was originally furious, heard Su Qian¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing. Then, she hurriedly bowed to Su Qian. ¡°Yes, Master¡¯s words are wise. I¡¯ll remember them.¡± ¡°Qian Rong, go and help me prepare. I want to bathe and change my clothes.¡± As soon as Su Qian finished speaking, Qiao Xin entered the room. ¡°Master.¡± Qiao Xin curtsied at Su Qian and spoke with a docile expression, ¡°Reporting to Master, there¡¯s a man with the surname Shen outside. He claims to be Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s husband and wishes to see you.¡± ¡°Shen Duoyi?¡± Seeing Qiao Xin nod, Su Qian thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Let him wait in the flower hall. I¡¯ll go see him after I¡¯m done tidying.¡± After watching Qiao Xin leave obediently, Su Qian asked Qian Rong to prepare and quickly went to shower and change. After Shen Duoyi was invited to the hall by Qiao Xin, he quietly waited for Su Qian¡¯s arrival. Shen Duoyi waited for more than an hour. It was only when it was almost noon that Su Qian finally arrived. Seeing Qian Rong enter first, Shen Duoyi guessed that Su Qian was on her way. He immediately stood up and watched as Su Qian casually strode in. With a lazy demeanor like a cat, Su Qian gracefully walked over in a fiery red dress. Her appearance was as fair as snow, and her aura was as arrogant as the clouds on the mountain peak. The moment she appeared, a deep sense of astonishment welled up in Shen Duoyi¡¯s eyes. It seemed he couldn¡¯t believe it as he stared at Su Qian with a profound sense of admiration. However, Shen Duoyi¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t come off as offensive. After a moment of surprise, his gaze softened and he sighed from the bottom of his heart, ¡°You really look like your mother.¡± Su Qian¡¯s steps hesitated for a moment, then she raised her head and met Shen Duoyi¡¯s eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Qian saw kindness in this man¡¯s eyes. He seemed like a deep pool of still water, emitting an aura so gentle that Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances at him. Then, she calmly walked to the seat opposite him and sat down. ¡°Mr. Shen, is there something specific that brings you here today?¡± Su Qian knew what this man was here for, but she still had to ask. His face was full of apology. Shen Duoyi couldn¡¯t help but lower his head. ¡°Today, I came specially to apologize to Miss Su.¡± Su Qian sized Shen Duoyi up and then suddenly smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Mr. Shen is saying. The person who provoked me wasn¡¯t Mr. Shen, yet Mr. Shen came to apologize.. Is this a custom of your Dongfang family?¡± Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: The Time I Used to Spend With Your Mother Chapter 459: The Time I Used to Spend With Your Mother Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Shen Duoyi heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He showed no signs of being embarrassed after the awkward situation. Su Qian saw the strong smile on Shen Duoyi¡¯s face and frowned in confusion as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Shen Duoyi seemed to sense the displeasure in Su Qian¡¯s words. He hurriedly cleared his throat and said, ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you, but your mother once said something similar. It reminded me of the time we spent together. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh.¡± Seeing Shen Duoyi narrow his eyes as he spoke with a nostalgic expression, Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but ponder for a moment. ¡°You had a good relationship with my mother?¡± ¡°Of course. We had a deep bond, a life-and-death friendship that surpasses ordinary relationships. I¡¯ve always admired your mother. She has a good temperament and formidable strength. Honestly, I¡¯ve always regarded your mother as my lifelong goal. I thought that perhaps one day, I could surpass her.¡± Shen Duoyi lowered his head at the end of his sentence to hide the emotions that flashed across his eyes. He took a deep breath and then smiled. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡± Su Qian looked at Shen Duoyi¡¯s expression and could clearly feel the genuine nostalgia this man harbored for her mother. There were no evil thoughts mixed in this reminiscence. It was like an old friend reminiscing about his friend who had passed away. He didn¡¯t want to delve into it, but it was much better than Dongfang Ruyan who kept talking about her mother. Looking at the man in front of her, Su Qian indeed found him quite agreeable. As the saying goes, one shouldn¡¯t extend their hand unless to slap a smiling face. Su Qian said bluntly, ¡°Mr. Shen didn¡¯t come here just to apologize for your wife and son. If you have anything to say, feel free.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Miss Su knows about my wife¡¯s condition. I¡¯d like to ask Miss Su to help treat my wife¡¯s illness.¡± Shen Duoyi¡¯s eyes were filled with pleading as he slowly said to Su Qian. ¡°The last time I helped Eldest Miss Dongfang take her pulse, she hid something from me. I wonder if this time¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll definitely cooperate well with you this time, Miss Su. Please don¡¯t worry.¡± Shen Duoyi hurriedly said this before looking at Su Qian with hidden anticipation in his eyes. ¡°So, does this mean Miss Su has agreed?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The smile on Su Qian¡¯s lips deepened. ¡°Of course. However, I¡¯ve always liked to collect the consultation fee first before treating the patient.¡± Last time, her willingness to help was based on the old relationship between the Nangong and Dongfang families, a request from her grandparents. However, Dongfang Ruyan was so stubborn that she provoked her two children, ruining the favor. Since there was no favor, the only way to get her help was through a hefty consultation fee. When Shen Duoyi heard this, he looked at Su Qian with a hint of surprise in his eyes. However, he quickly calmed down, nodded sincerely, and said, ¡°Yes, Miss Su, you¡¯re right. However, I wonder how much consultation fee Miss Su requires. If you could specify an amount, we can make the necessary preparations..¡± Chapter 460 - Chapter 460: Ethereal Blood Jade Chapter 460: Ethereal Blood Jade Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Mr. Shen is decisive. I like to deal with people like Mr. Shen, so I¡¯ll cut you a deal.¡± Su Qian seemed to have thought of a good idea as she continued to smile at Shen Duoyi and said, ¡°I remember that Eldest Miss Dongfang has a piece of Ethereal Blood Jade on her. It is divided into two pieces, one depicting a phoenix and the other a dragon. They can communicate with each other, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Duoyi immediately guessed what Su Qian meant. He raised his eyebrows and asked curiously, ¡°Miss Su, do you want that Ethereal Blood Jade?¡± Spiritual stones that could communicate with each other were very rare. Even Dongfang Ruyan cherished the two spiritual jades very much and was unwilling to show them to others. ¡°Not only do I want that piece of Ethereal Blood Jade, I also want Eldest Miss Dongfang and your son to come and apologize to me and my child. As long as you can do it, I will treat Eldest Miss Dongfang.¡± Su Qian¡¯s expression was indifferent, and her words were indeed difficult to reject. When Shen Duoyi heard this, he looked troubled. He immediately lowered his eyes to hide the emotions that flashed past his eyes. ¡°This matter involves a lot of things. Moreover, everything has to do with my wife. I can¡¯t decide on my own. I still need to go back and discuss it with my wife¡­¡± Su Qian chuckled lightly and looked at Shen Duoyi indifferently. Her tone was calm as if she had seen through the man¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Mr. Shen is too modest. Since you can come alone, it means that you have the right to make a decision. So, if Mr. Shen wants to make a decision, you¡¯d better make it quickly. Otherwise, if I change my mind later, it won¡¯t be so easy to negotiate.¡± Shen Duoyi looked at Su Qian, gazing at her face that resembled Nangong Qingxue¡¯s. In the end, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± ¡°Three days later, Mr. Shen can bring your wife and children to apologize.¡± After saying that, Su Qian gave Qian Rong a look. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Mr. Shen must have other things to attend to. I won¡¯t detain Mr. Shen for a meal. Qianrong, send the guest out.¡± Su Qian¡¯s swift and decisive manner made Shen Duoyi smile helplessly. He didn¡¯t continue to waste time on the spot. Instead, he obediently stood up, cupped his hands at Su Qian, and turned to leave. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After sending Shen Duoyi off, Su Qian went to the dining room. In the dining room, the dining table was already filled with delicacies. Everyone was waiting for Su Qian. Seeing that she had finally arrived, they quickly gestured for her to sit down. Seeing that the children were also waiting for her with empty stomachs, Su Qian¡¯s heart immediately ached. She quickly walked forward and raised her hand to touch the two children¡¯s little faces. She said with heartache, ¡°How could you two be so silly and wait like this? Didn¡¯t Mother tell you that Mother has things to attend to? If you¡¯re hungry, go ahead and eat.¡± Su Qian was worried that the two children would wait for her on an empty stomach, so she told them to eat first. However, to her surprise, the two children still waited, not touching their chopsticks. ¡°Mother, we weren¡¯t hungry just now, so we didn¡¯t eat first.¡± Su Qingqing smiled innocently and said with a bright smile.. Chapter 461 - Chapter 461: Celebrating Your Birthday at My House Chapter 461: Celebrating Your Birthday at My House Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Looking at Su Qingqing¡¯s cute and innocent appearance, Su Qian smiled even more. She raised her hand and gently stroked her daughter¡¯s little nose, then smiled and said, ¡°Smart girl, do you think your little belly won¡¯t get hungry if you don¡¯t see me?¡± When Su Qingqing heard this, she nodded her head vigorously. She actually innocently and cutely agreed with what Su Qian said. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Mother, please sit down. Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Su Ye quickly pulled Su Qian to sit beside them and even thoughtfully placed the chopsticks into Su Qian¡¯s hands. Looking at her two obedient and sensible children, Su Qian¡¯s eyes were filled with a bright smile. She quickly raised her hand and patted their heads before sitting down and picking up her chopsticks to eat. After taking a few bites, Su Qian felt that something was wrong. She saw that the four people at the table, other than herself, were actually staring at her with meaningful expressions, watching her eat seriously. Confused by everyone¡¯s gazes, Su Qian looked at them in confusion and asked, ¡°What are you guys looking at? Why are you all looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Qian¡¯er, come to my house tomorrow!¡± Ye Liuguang spoke first, suddenly saying something without any context Just as Su Qian was puzzled about why Ye Liuguang would say such a thing out of the blue. Suddenly, she felt a murderous gaze shoot out from Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes. It was as if he wanted to shoot Ye Liuguang through. He glanced at him coldly and said, ¡°Qianqian, don¡¯t listen to him. Come to my residence tomorrow.¡± ¡°Why should she go to your residence? I was the one who brought this up first. According to the order, Qian¡¯er should come to my house! We¡¯re not going to your Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence with that oppressive atmosphere.¡± Ye Liuguang looked at Su Qian domineeringly and repeated, ¡°Qianqian, don¡¯t listen to this man. Come to my residence. I¡¯ve prepared everything for you.¡± Su Qian was still wondering what the two of them were talking about when the two little buns hugged her from both sides. ¡°Our mother won¡¯t wander around! Mother, tell them that you¡¯re not going anywhere. You¡¯re staying in our own house!¡± Su Qian was utterly bewildered and couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. She looked at the four people in front of her with confusion. ¡°What are you all arguing about? Why can¡¯t I understand anything?¡± Seeing Su Qian like this, everyone stared at Su Qian. ¡°Have you forgotten what day tomorrow is?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Qian frowned in confusion. ¡°What day is it?¡± ¡°Qianqian, tomorrow is your birthday.¡± Xiao Yan reminded Su Qian thoughtfully. When Su Qian heard this, she revealed a look of realization. Only then did she finally remember. ¡°Oh, right. If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t have remembered.¡± Su Qian had completely forgotten about it, and only now, reminded in this way, did she finally recall. ¡°What kind of reaction is this! Look at you, you¡¯re so busy all day that you¡¯ve become a fool. You don¡¯t even remember your own birthday.¡± Ye Liuguang patted his chest and took the initiative to invite her, ¡°Come, come with me. Tomorrow, we will celebrate your birthday at my house. I will prepare everything for you and help you throw a big party. I guarantee that you will never forget your birthday..¡± Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: Go to Your Great-grandfather’s House Chapter 462: Go to Your Great-grandfather¡¯s House Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Seeing how proud Ye Liuguang was when he said this, Su Qian sized him up with disdain. ¡°Look at your attitude. If I go to your house to celebrate my birthday, I don¡¯t know how much trouble I¡¯ll have to endure. I¡¯m not going.¡± When Ye Liuguang heard this, he widened his eyes in dissatisfaction and said angrily, ¡°What do you mean by enduring my troubles? I just wanted to celebrate your birthday with you. Is your way of speaking too much?¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not going to your house to celebrate my birthday.¡± Su Qian rejected decisively. Looking at Ye Liuguang¡¯s deflated face, Xiao Yan¡¯s lips curled up. That smile seemed to hide his achievements and fame, and it was extremely brilliant. Under Ye Liuguang¡¯s murderous gaze, Xiao Yan looked at Su Qian and said, ¡°Qianqian, come with me to my Imperial Residence. I¡¯ll celebrate your birthday for you.¡± Seeing Xiao Yan¡¯s expectant expression, Su Qian narrowed her eyes and shook her head under his expectant gaze. ¡°Yay! I knew that Mother would definitely choose to celebrate her birthday with us!¡± As the siblings spoke, their faces were filled with unconcealable anticipation. They immediately looked at each other happily. They knew that their Mother would definitely choose to stay in the residence and celebrate her birthday with them. Looking at the two children, Su Qian knew what they were thinking. She raised her hand and gently tapped their little noses before saying, ¡°What are you thinking? We won¡¯t celebrate at the residence. We¡¯ll be going to your Great-grandfather¡¯s house for my birthday.¡± When the two little buns heard this, they suddenly realized something. They quickly raised their hands and slapped their foreheads. ¡°Aiya, how could we forget such an important thing!¡± Only then did the two little buns remember that they didn¡¯t only have their Grandmaster and Mother now. They also had their Great-grandfather and his family. In that case, Great-grandfather¡¯s family treated Mother as a treasure and doted on her. This was the first time their mother had celebrated her birthday since she came back. Their Great-grandfather¡¯s family definitely wanted to celebrate her birthday with his mother. They had forgotten such a crucial thing. ¡°Mother, are we going back to Great-grandfather¡¯s house tomorrow?¡± Su Qingqing raised her innocent little face and said with a bright smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, so the two of you have to prepare well today. Tomorrow, when the three of us dress up beautifully, we will go to your Great-grandfather¡¯s house together.¡± After saying that, Su Qian lovingly kissed the two children¡¯s beautiful little faces before hurriedly beckoning them to continue eating. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing that the children enjoyed their meal, Su Qian ate when she heard Xiao Yan speak again. ¡°Qianqian, what birthday gift do you want?¡± Xiao Yan suddenly asked. As soon as Xiao Yan finished speaking, Ye Liuguang¡¯s murderous gaze also swept over. The two men were at daggers drawn, not giving in to each other. Neither of them was willing to take a step back, and their gazes were so sharp that it seemed like they were going to pierce through each other. Su Qian saw Xiao Yan looking in her direction with a serious expression, and the smile hidden in her eyes deepened. ¡°Your Highness, your thoughtfulness is enough. As for the gift, I¡¯ll appreciate it in my heart.¡± Thinking that Xiao Yan was actually going to give her a gift, Su Qian¡¯s heart had a very ominous premonition. She thought that instead of accepting Xiao Yan¡¯s gift, she might as well give herself a gift.. Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: Don’t Want to Owe Xiao Yan a Favor Chapter 463: Don¡¯t Want to Owe Xiao Yan a Favor Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio To put it bluntly, Su Qian didn¡¯t want to owe Xiao Yan a favor. Seeing that Xiao Yan had been rejected, Ye Liuguang felt quite pleased. Then, he looked at Su Qian, raised his eyebrows, and said with a smirk, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Some people may not be able to prepare gifts for you, but I can prepare a gift for you. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be 100 percent satisfied.¡± ¡°When it was your birthday before, you caused me to lose quite a few treasures. If you don¡¯t make up for it this time, I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± She glanced in the direction of Ye Liuguang and said unreservedly. However, it was precisely Su Qian¡¯s straightforwardness that fell into Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit envious. After all, only with a close enough relationship could Su Qian be so straightforward, and he obviously didn¡¯t have that privilege. However, Xiao Yan wasn¡¯t discouraged. Instead, he secretly contemplated tomorrow¡¯s matter. Ye Liuguang was in a great mood and confidently continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When have I ever mistreated you?¡± With everyone talking enthusiastically, after finishing lunch with high spirits, Xiao Yan took the initiative to bid farewell and left. Su Qian naturally wouldn¡¯t stop Xiao Yan. After Xiao Yan left, she returned to her room and took out the Heavenly Constellation Myriad Beast Cauldron. Previously, Su Qian hadn¡¯t blown up so many houses in the Tianji Sect for nothing. Now that Su Qian had mastered the essence of controlling the Heavenly Constellation Myriad Beast Cauldron, she could perfectly control the heat and time needed to refine elixirs. She was currently experimenting with using the Heavenly Constellation Myriad Beast Cauldron and precious hers to refine a seventh-grade elixir. In fact, Su Qian had been stuck at peak sixth grade for two years. It was only because her strength had increased too rapidly before that the spiritual power in her body was somewhat unstable. In order to seek stability, she had been suppressing the spiritual energy in her body and preventing her strength from continuing to grow and affecting her future cultivation. However, now, she felt that the time was right. Her spiritual power was profound enough for her to enter the seventh grade, but that breakthrough feeling was yet to come. This made Su Qian a little anxious. Therefore, she decided to refine some elixirs to help her break through the bottleneck and become a seventh-grade expert as soon as possible. Once she became a seventh-grade expert, she wouldn¡¯t encounter any opponents among her peers. As soon as this thought appeared in her mind, Xiao Yan¡¯s face appeared in Su Qian¡¯s mind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Speaking of which, the strongest person she knew among her peers was none other than Xiao Yan. However, she had never known just how heaven-defying Xiao Yan¡¯s strength was. Hiding this thought in the deepest part of her heart, Su Qian didn¡¯t hesitate for long. Instead, she threw the herbs she had prepared into the heated medicine cauldron. A cluster of flames soared the instant the herbs fell into the flames of the medicinal cauldron. It immediately swallowed the medicinal herbs in one gulp. After which, it began to refine wildly, roasting the medicinal powder within the medicinal ingredient. The remaining dregs were thrown out from the bottom of the medicinal cauldron. After refining the essence of one medicinal herb, Su Qian began to refine the next medicinal herb in an orderly manner. She continued to extract the essence of the medicinal herb and tried her best leaving not impurities. Refining elixir was a lengthy process. The elixir Su Qian was refining this time was a very special elixir called the Marrow Cleansing Pill.. Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: Marrow Cleansing Elixir Chapter 464: Marrow Cleansing Elixir Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio This type of Marrow Cleansing Elixir was divided into many grades, ranging from first grade to seventh grade. However, the magical thing was that the prescription of this elixir was the same, and the grade of the elixir refined was completely determined by the strength of the alchemist. In other words, two alchemists used the same medicinal herbs to refine the Marrow Cleansing Elixir under the same circumstances, but the level of the Marrow Cleansing Elixir that was refined in the end was closely related to their own strength. Due to this reason, precious Marrow Cleansing Elixirs are exceptionally rare. This elixir can quickly enhance a person¡¯s spiritual power within a short period, aiding in breakthroughs, and making it extremely rare on the market. This time, Su Qian aimed to refine the highest grade, the seventh-grade Marrow Cleansing Elixir. However, she wasn¡¯t sure if she could succeed. If she couldn¡¯t succeed, it wouldn¡¯t matter. She could simply consume the Marrow Cleansing Elixir she refined herself, improve her strength, and then break through the barrier. It was the same principle. At the thought of this, Su Qian held her breath and focused as she continued to refine elixir seriously. Time flew by, and Su Qian¡¯s refinement lasted until the next morning. In the end, Su Qian refined three peak sixth-grade Marrow Cleansing Elixirs but failed to break through to seventh-grade. Su Qian felt very helpless about this. Although she was anxious, she didn¡¯t have a suitable solution. ¡°It seems that reaching the seventh grade is indeed a difficult height to reach. I still need to devote myself to cultivation to smoothly enter the seventh grade.¡± As she spoke, Su Qian didn¡¯t think that the Marrow Cleansing Elixirs she refined were useless. Instead, she put away one and packed the remaining two into a box, planning to bring them to the Nangong family later. She had Qian Rong to help her bathe and change her clothes. After she was completely dressed, Su Qian brought the two well-dressed little buns and Ye Liuguang, went to the Nangong family. Because Su Qian didn¡¯t like too much noise, the Nangong family prepared a birthday banquet according to Su Qian¡¯s habits. They didn¡¯t invite outsiders but only family members and close friends. Among them, Ji Wanwan naturally brought Qi Sheng along to attend. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as Su Qian and the others arrived at the entrance, they happened to bump into Ji Wanwan and Qi Sheng. After getting out of the car, Ji Wanwan immediately led her younger brother forward and happily took out a brocade box from her pocket and handed it to Su Qian. ¡°Qianqian, happy birthday!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After saying this, Su Qian opened the brocade box and saw a hairpin made of moon pearls inside. It looked extremely beautiful, shining with a lustrous pearl-like brilliance that was hard to conceal. ¡°Hehe, I made this for you personally! You have to wear it well. Don¡¯t let me down.¡± After Ji Wanwan said this, she cautiously asked, ¡°I think I¡¯m speaking a little too early. I haven¡¯t even asked if you like it¡­¡± Seeing Ji Wanwan looking at her uneasily, Su Qian¡¯s eyes lit up with a bright smile. She nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°Of course I like it. Thank you. I¡¯ll definitely wear it well.¡± When Ji Wanwan heard this, she felt as if her heart was floating. She was so happy that she almost forgot her own name! Fortunately, Qianqian liked it. It wasn¡¯t in vain for her to spend so much effort to find the rarest moon pearl as a gift for her.. Chapter 465 - Chapter 465: Cherished The Most Chapter 465: Cherished The Most Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian saw Ji Wanwan smiling happily and was naturally grateful. Not to mention anything else, she could see that Ji Wanwan¡¯s fingers were injured with quite a lot of bandages on them. She must have hurt her hand when she was making the hairpin. Regardless of how expensive the hairpin was, it was the rare sincerity that Su Qian cherished the most. When Qi Sheng saw this scene, he wasn¡¯t willing to admit defeat. He stood on his tiptoes and hurriedly said to Su Qian, ¡°Mine! And my present, Sister Su, take a look at what I¡¯ve prepared for you.¡± Su Qian looked at Qi Sheng in surprise. A gentle smile appeared on her face as she looked at Qi Sheng, who was holding a small brocade box as if he was presenting a treasure. ¡°You prepared a gift for me too?¡± ¡°Yes! Two days ago, when I was making a hairpin for you, this kid insisted on causing trouble by my side. He asked me to teach him how to make something rare for you. In the end, he didn¡¯t know how to make anything too complicated, so he chose a wooden clutter and gave it to you.¡± Ji Wanwan continued to ruthlessly expose him as usual. When Qi Sheng heard this, he was unhappy. He puffed up his cheeks and said like a little dolphin, ¡°It¡¯s not some wooden clutter! I¡¯m clearly making a wood carving!¡± Ji Wanwan¡¯s contemptuous emotions were almost overflowing from her eyes. She smacked her lips and said, ¡°You call that thing you made wood carving?¡± ¡°Hmph, sister, you don¡¯t appreciate it!¡± He snorted at Ji Wanwan and stood on his tiptoes, looking at Su Qian expectantly. ¡°Sister Su, take a look.¡± Su Qian reached out and took the box from Qi Sheng¡¯s hand. After opening it, she successfully obtained a¡­ A wooden sculpture like a monkey. That¡¯s right. Although this adjective was very inappropriate, Su Qian had to admit that this wooden sculpture was really identical to a monkey. However, why was this monkey wearing a dress? Moreover, the dress was painted red with red ink. Su Qian always felt that this wood carving definitely didn¡¯t carve a monkey. So, she didn¡¯t want to speak out words that would hurt Qi Sheng¡¯s pitiful little heart. While thinking about how to praise him with two insincere sentences, Ye Liuguang beside her stretched out his head and took a look. It would be fine if Ye Liuguang only wanted to take a look, but the key was that this person not only wanted to look but also wanted to comment. He asked in surprise, ¡°Kid, why did you carve a monkey? And such an ugly female monkey in a dress?¡± When Ji Wanwan heard this, she could no longer hold it in and let out a merciless laugh. ¡°Hahahaha! I¡¯m dying of laughter. A monkey! You actually called this a monkey? Hahahaha!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Liuguang saw that Ji Wanwan was laughing so hard that she couldn¡¯t catch her breath. Instead, he frowned in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong? Isn¡¯t this a monkey?¡± Su Ye tilted his head and pondered seriously. ¡°It looks like a monkey. Why does this monkey have long hair and wear a dress?¡± ¡°Brother Qi Sheng, why did you give my mother a monkey? My mother wasn¡¯t born in the year of the monkey,¡± Su Qingqing asked curiously. Meanwhile, Qi Sheng¡¯s little face had successfully turned red. That little appearance seemed to be either angry or embarrassed. He almost cried out from anger and said, ¡°What I made isn¡¯t a monkey. I, I carved it according to Sister Su¡¯s appearance¡­ Sob sob, doesn¡¯t it look like?¡± Everyone looked at Qi Sheng with incredulous eyes and then told him with their eyes that they didn¡¯t think so.. Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: I’m Your Big Brother Chapter 466: I¡¯m Your Big Brother Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio It didn¡¯t look like her, right? If it really looked similar, everyone wouldn¡¯t have magically regarded this wood carving as a monkey! Ji Wanwan laughed so hard that she could barely stand up. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she continued to add fuel to the fire. ¡°Sheng¡¯er, what did I tell you? I¡¯ve already told you that the statue you made doesn¡¯t look like Qianqian at all. It¡¯s just a monkey, but you still don¡¯t believe me! Hahahaha!¡± Having been denied by so many people in one go, Qi Sheng wished he could find a hole to hide in. He said with a dispirited look, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I, I did poorly. Sister Su, you should return it to me. Wait until I practice well, I¡¯ll make a better one for you¡­¡± Seeing that Qi Sheng reached out his hand to take the wooden carving back, Su Qian noticed that the child¡¯s hand was also covered in wounds. Her gaze moved slightly, then she raised her hand and patted Qi Sheng¡¯s little head, saying, ¡°Since you gave it to me, it¡¯s mine. Where¡¯s there a reason you take it back?¡± ¡°But, but this thing is really too ugly¡­¡± Qisheng lowered his head pitifully. ¡°Even the beautiful sister said it looks like a monkey¡­¡± When Ye Liuguang saw that everyone was looking at him, he realized that he was being treated as a beautiful sister again! F*ck that beautiful sister! Why was he always mistaken for a woman? Ye Liuguang wanted to argue with her, but Su Qian¡¯s sharp gaze swept over first, frightening Ye Liuguang so much that his originally arrogant expression instantly disappeared. He could only lower his head silently, so scared that he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. ¡°Liuguang, I think this wood carving is quite good. What do you think?¡± Su Qian revealed a kind smile as she stared at Ye Liuguang. Ye Liuguang had no choice but to take a deep breath under Qi Sheng¡¯s tearful gaze and chose to give in, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s pretty good. I was wrong just now. This wood carving doesn¡¯t look like a monkey at all. The workmanship is quite exquisite.¡± Ji Wanwan looked at Ye Liuguang, who was spouting nonsense and lying without blushing, and questioned him with her eyes. Dude, don¡¯t you feel guilty for lying like this? Of course, Ye Liuguang didn¡¯t feel guilty. Not only did he not feel guilty, he even straightened his neck and continued to praise, ¡°Your gift is especially good. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Thank you, big sister!¡± Having received his approval, Qi Sheng pounced forward and hugged Ye Liuguang. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. But kid, remember this. I¡¯m not a big sister. I¡¯m your big brother. If you dare to say it wrongly again, I¡¯ll crush your little face. Do you remember?¡± Ye Liuguang¡¯s lip twitched in anger. He pinched Qi Chen¡¯s little face and said seriously. Qi Sheng nodded like he was pounding garlic and quickly agreed in fear. On this side, as the conversation reached this point, they heard Nangong Lie¡¯s voice coming out from the mansion, ¡°I was wondering why you hadn¡¯t reached yet. Qian¡¯er, look, you¡¯re already here. Why are you still standing at the door with the guests? Come on, hurry up and come in.¡± ¡°Grandfather, we will come now¡­¡± After saying this, Su Qian looked at Nangong Lie who was walking out of the door. In the end, she actually saw Xiao Yan¡¯s figure beside Nangong Lie.. Her eyes widened in surprise, ¡°Your Highness, why are you here?¡± Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: Never Expected Xiao Yan to Arrive Earlier Than Her Chapter 467: Never Expected Xiao Yan to Arrive Earlier Than Her Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian had calculated every possibility, but she never expected Xiao Yan to arrive earlier than her! Moreover, Xiao Yan¡¯s smile was exceptionally gentle, and there wasn¡¯t a hint of awkwardness on his face. He appeared at the Nangong family¡¯s banquet as if it were the most natural thing in the world. At this moment, Su Qian suddenly had an urge to walk forward and carefully measure how thick-skinned this man in front of her was. ¡°When I went to look for you today, you weren¡¯t up yet. I didn¡¯t want to disturb your sleep, so I came to Old Master Nangong¡¯s place to help prepare.¡± Xiao Yan smiled slightly, saying it as a matter of course. Xiao Yan didn¡¯t treat himself as an outsider at all. His words were so taken for granted that Su Qian felt the urge to take out a ruler and measure the thickness of this man¡¯s face! Nangong Lie saw that his granddaughter was staring at Xiao Yan seriously and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. He rubbed his hands and asked, ¡°Qianqian, Ninth Prince specially came to celebrate your birthday. Do you think you¡­¡± Nangong Lie had always been very nervous because he knew very well that his granddaughter had no feelings for the Ninth Prince. So, he was worried that his granddaughter would be unhappy because of this matter. However, Nangong Lie also thought about it. If his granddaughter really showed strong resistance, he would kick out the Ninth Prince regardless of his identity. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate! Su Qian was indeed speechless at Xiao Yan¡¯s arrival, but she wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for her grandfather. After all, Xiao Yan was a prince, with the influence from the Imperial Family that ordinary families couldn¡¯t afford to provoke. Especially the man in front of Su Qian, who seemed to have countless means at his disposal. Even Su Qian didn¡¯t want to confront him head-on. So, she simply looked at him and, after clearing her throat, said, ¡°If Ninth Prince can come to celebrate my birthday, I naturally welcome him.¡± When Nangong Lie saw the slight smile on Su Qian¡¯s face as she spoke, his heart which had been hanging in suspense, finally let out a relieved and radiant smile. He said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Come, Qian¡¯er, hurry up and come in. Your grandmother, uncle, and aunt are all waiting for you.¡± Su Qian smiled and nodded, then walked forward, smiling as she held Nangong Lie and walked forward. As she walked, she smiled and said, ¡°Come, grandfather, let me help you.¡± Nangong Lie was getting old, and Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but support him whenever she was around to prevent him from falling or bumping into things. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing his granddaughter caring for him like this, Nangong Lie¡¯s eyes lit up with happiness, forming crescent moons. When the two little buns saw this scene, they quickly came to Nangong Lie¡¯s side and imitated Su Qian¡¯s actions, ¡°We also want to help great-grandfather!¡± ¡°Good, good! You¡¯re both children.¡± Nangong Lie laughed so much that his mouth couldn¡¯t close, joyfully entering the mansion. The Nangong¡¯s Residence was decorated with lanterns and streamers. The birthday banquet prepared for Su Qian today was held in the garden. At this moment, Nangong Mufeng, Lady Zhou, and Lady Wen were all in the garden. When they saw Su Qian, they all had bright smiles on their faces and immediately walked up to her. ¡°You old man, why are you occupying Qianqian and the children all this time since they arrived?¡± Lady Zhou looked at Nangong Lie with jealousy, hurriedly waved to Su Qian, and put on a bright smile, ¡°Qian ¡®er, dear, quickly come to Grandmother..¡± Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: Grandmother Has a Gift for You Chapter 468: Grandmother Has a Gift for You Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Nangong Lie gently pushed Su Qian and quickly said, ¡°Qian¡¯er, you should go quickly. Otherwise, your Grandmother will complain to me after you leave, saying that I always occupy you and that she doesn¡¯t have the time to be intimate with her granddaughter.¡± Seeing Nangong Lie¡¯s discontented look, Lady Zhou knocked the ground with the walking stick in her hand and then grumbled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I like my precious granddaughter and don¡¯t want anyone to get close to her! Come, Qian¡¯er, come to Grandmother. Grandmother has a gift for you.¡± As soon as Lady Zhou finished speaking, Su Qian quickly walked up to Lady Zhou. Seeing Lady Zhou raise her hand and put something on her wrist, her attention followed the movement and looked at her wrist. On Su Qian¡¯s wrist was a cold bracelet, and the moment Su Qian put it on, she instantly felt clear-headed. Her spiritual harbor moved involuntarily, and then she looked in surprise at the icy blue bracelet. ¡°Grandmother, is this Ice Jade?¡± Ice Jade is an extremely rare type of jade, and a bracelet made from this special jade is particularly precious. This type of bracelet can keep a person in a clear state of mind during alchemy and cultivation. It was a special jade with strong auxiliary effects. Many powerful alchemists had it. The one that Lady Zhou gave her was obviously the best of the best. ¡°Old man, what did I say? As I said, our Qianqian must be knowledgeable. She recognized the Ice Jade at once.¡± As Lady Zhou spoke, her eyes were filled with joy. She looked at Su Qian¡¯s wrist and said happily, ¡°Oh, our Qian¡¯er is so beautiful. She looks so good even wearing this bracelet!¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Nangong Lie squeezed over and said with a bright smile, ¡°Qian ¡®er, ever since we knew that you were an alchemist, your Grandmother and I have been worried that you wouldn¡¯t take good care of yourself. This Ice Jade bracelet is the best thing we can find now. When you refine medicine in the future, make sure to wear this bracelet to avoid any mistakes, understand?¡± Although Nangong Lie said it casually, Su Qian knew very well that this small Ice Jade bracelet looked unremarkable, but it was actually extremely valuable. Her Grandfather and Grandmother really wanted to give her the best of everything, so they gave her such good things. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Thank you, Grandfather, thank you, Grandmother.¡± Su Qian accepted the bracelet with a smile and said warmly in her heart. Hearing Su Qian¡¯s words, the smile on the couple¡¯s faces deepened. They immediately raised their hands and rubbed Su Qian¡¯s head. Then, they couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Silly girl, this is what you deserve. What¡¯s there to thank your grandparents for?¡± Nangong Mufeng and Lady Wen also smiled and walked forward. Then, they handed the gift they had prepared to Su Qian. ¡°Qian¡¯er, Uncle and Aunt have something good for you too.¡± After saying that, the couple held a jade box in their hands and handed it to Su Qian as if they were presenting a treasure. Su Qian accepted the box curiously and opened the lid to take a closer look. She couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.. ¡°This is a seventh-grade medicinal herb, Sea Lingzhi?¡± Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: Sea-blue Lingzhi Chapter 469: Sea-blue Lingzhi Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Inside the jade box was a sea-blue Lingzhi. At a glance, this Lingzhi emitted a faint glow of brilliance, a rare and valuable item. In fact, the Sea Lingzhi was extremely rare. This medicinal herb alone was worth a lot. ¡°Uncle, Aunt, why did you give me such precious herbs?¡± After saying this, Su Qian wanted to decline. However, Nangong Mufeng saw through Su Qian¡¯s thoughts and quickly said, ¡°Qian ¡®er, you must not refuse. Your Aunt and I are happy that you¡¯re back. Moreover, we haven¡¯t thanked you properly yet.¡± Seeing the strong smile on Nangong Mufeng¡¯s face, Su Qian didn¡¯t understand what he meant. She looked at him in confusion, but the couple looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Uncle, what do you mean? I don¡¯t think I did anything.¡± The couple¡¯s sudden gratitude confused Su Qian. Nangong Mufeng and Lady Wen looked at each other and smiled. In the end, Nangong Mufeng smiled and put his arm around Lady Wen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Madam, shall I explain?¡± Lady Wen nodded her head gently. Her eyes were filled with an unconcealable shyness. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°What is it? You two children, don¡¯t keep us in suspense.¡± Lady Zhou looked at the couple with concern and asked in confusion. ¡°Father, Mother, Madam is pregnant.¡± As Nangong Mufeng said this, his eyes were filled with uncontrollable joy. ¡°Really?¡± Everyone spoke in unison, their faces filled with undisguisable smiles. ¡°How can this happen so quickly? Didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s still some time before she can fully recover?¡± Nangong Lie said so, but his eyes were filled with an unconcealable smile. It seemed that he was almost ecstatic. Nangong Mufeng had been married to Lady Wen for many years, but they never had any children. The elderly couple never forced or urged them, but it didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t desire it. They just knew that their son and daughter-in-law loved each other, so they never insisted. But now, suddenly hearing that their daughter-in-law was pregnant. How could they not be happy? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s been more than a month since I came back. It¡¯s not impossible for Aunt to be pregnant at this time.¡± Su Qian was also happy. After saying this, she went forward and took Lady Wen¡¯s pulse. Lady Wen was undoubtedly the happiest. She lowered her gaze gently and said in a gentle tone, ¡°I originally went to see a doctor because I wasn¡¯t feeling well, but who knew that the doctor said that I had been pregnant for half a month. I couldn¡¯t believe it all along. After looking for a few doctors to confirm that it was true, I finally dared to say it today.¡± After she became pregnant, the one who found it the most unbelievable was Lady Wen. She couldn¡¯t believe that she was really pregnant. After confirming that she was really pregnant with several doctors, she immediately told Nagong Mufeng about this tremendous great news. The couple had been holding back, intending to wait until Su Qian¡¯s birthday to give everyone a surprise. After carefully taking Lady Wen¡¯s pulse, Su Qian also said with a pleasantly surprised expression, ¡°Congratulations, Uncle and Aunt. You¡¯re really pregnant. It seems that Aunt¡¯s body condition is easier to conceive than I imagined. However, because Aunt¡¯s body hasn¡¯t fully recovered, the fetal signs appear slightly weak..¡± Chapter 470 - Chapter 470: Pregnant Chapter 470: Pregnant Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°The pulse is weak. Will there be any problems? This child¡¯s health has always been poor. We can¡¯t afford to have any more damage to her body just because she¡¯s pregnant. That won¡¯t be good.¡± Lady Zhou looked at Lady Wen worriedly and quickly asked with concern. Lady Wen¡¯s health had always been poor. She had always been taking medicine since she was young. Now, Lady Zhou was always concerned that Lady Wen would become weaker than before because of this child. That wouldn¡¯t be worth it. Lady Zhou¡¯s concern was shared by everyone, and they all looked at Su Qian with a hint of tension. Su Qian smiled and comforted, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. Aunt¡¯s fetal signs are indeed a bit unstable, but fortunately, there is nothing major. As long as she takes good care and follows the prescription I¡¯ll provide tomorrow, taking the fetal medicine on time, there won¡¯t be any issues.¡± With Su Qian¡¯s words, everyone felt relieved. ¡°Next, it¡¯s our turn to give Mother a gift.¡± Su Ye and Su Qingqing immediately walked forward and pulled Su Qian¡¯s arm to make her bend down. Then, they immediately put on two small and exquisite earrings for Su Qian. The earrings were made of pure silver, small yet shining brightly. It seemed as if two bright stars were embellishing Su Qian¡¯s ears, captivating everyone¡¯s gaze. ¡°Mother, my brother and I picked this for you when you went out earlier. Do you like it?¡± Su Qingqing blinked her big eyes and stared at Su Qian expectantly. In fact, the two children knew very well that their Mother didn¡¯t lack jewelry at all. However, they still wanted to give their mother a gift that they had personally prepared. Even if it wasn¡¯t that expensive, it was still their sincerity. Su Qian raised her hand and touched the small but exquisite earrings. She was overjoyed and quickly kissed the children¡¯s foreheads. ¡°As long as it¡¯s a gift from you, Mother will like it.¡± When the two children heard this, their faces immediately turned red. They smiled happily and hugged Su Qian¡¯s arm, then coquettishly clung to her for a while. At this moment, Ye Liuguang, who had been silent for a long time, cleared his throat and said with a smile, ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to take a look at my gift.¡± Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by Ye Liuguang at the same time. Even Su Qian was a little curious about what rare and extraordinary thing Ye Liuguang would give her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Liuguang quickly took out a crimson robe from his storage space. The crimson robe constantly emitted a dazzling brilliance, and looking at it, the dress resembled the evening glow on the horizon. It was so perfect that it almost suffocated anyone who saw it. No fancy words could describe the perfection of this crimson robe. Moreover, the most unbelievable thing was that this crimson robe was miraculously floating in the air. At this moment, there were slight ripples in the air, causing people to be attracted by it with just a glance. For a moment, they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. ¡°Wow, Uncle Liuguang, why is this dress floating in the air?¡± Su Qingqing¡¯s cute and tender little face was filled with surprise. She widened her eyes in shock and asked in amazement. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because this dress is a crimson robe, and it¡¯s worn by fairies!¡± Ye Liuguang said proudly.. Chapter 471 - Chapter 471: Eternal Youth Chapter 471: Eternal Youth Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As he spoke, Ye Liuguang didn¡¯t forget to look provocatively in Xiao Yan¡¯s direction. Although he didn¡¯t know what Xiao Yan was going to give her, he would definitely not lose. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this crimson robe before. It¡¯s called the Immortal Dust Crimson Robe. Legend has it that those who wear it can preserve their youth forever.¡± Nangong Mufeng looked at the crimson robe and said hurriedly. Eternal youth. These words sounded very simple, but those who could truly achieve it were rare on the continent. Who among women could resist such a great temptation? Su Qian was also shocked by Ye Liuguang¡¯s grand gift. She looked at him in surprise and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Liuguang, you¡¯ve paid a huge price this time!¡± After hearing Su Qian¡¯s words, Ye Liuguang also proudly curled his lips and said with an extremely bright smile, ¡°When it comes to giving gifts, I naturally have to give the best. Qian¡¯er, among the people who gave you gifts this year, mine is the best, right?¡± Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but laugh at Ye Liuguang¡¯s words. She looked at Ye Liuguang helplessly and said, ¡°Who are you competing with this time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. Tell me quickly, is my gift the best?¡± Who else could Ye Liuguang compete with? At this moment, Ye Liuguang¡¯s throat was filled with anger. He was unwilling to lose to Xiao Yan no matter what. He just wanted to hear Su Qian admit that his gift was the best. Su Qian looked at Ye Liuguang¡¯s childlike appearance and shook her head helplessly. Just as she was about to agree with Ye Liuguang, she heard Xiao Yan chuckle. ¡°Young Master Ye is absolutely right. When it comes to giving gifts, we naturally have to give the best gift from the beginning. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing if we lose?¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s words carried a hint of laughter. When he suddenly spoke, it immediately attracted the attention of everyone present. Everyone¡¯s gazes turned towards him at the same time. No one knew what Xiao Yan¡¯s sudden words meant. They looked at Xiao Yan thoughtfully. No one understood the hidden meaning behind Xiao Yan¡¯s words. ¡°Ninth Uncle, what do you mean?¡± Su Ye looked at the fox-like man in front of him in confusion and asked curiously, ¡°Does Ninth Uncle also have a gift for my Mother?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Of course, today is to celebrate Qianqian¡¯s birthday. Naturally, I have no reason to come empty-handed.¡± After saying this, Xiao Yan looked at Su Qian with a faint smile. There was a deep smile hidden in his eyes as if he could see into Su Qian¡¯s heart with a single glance. ¡°Qianqian, you¡¯ll definitely like this gift I prepared for you.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone present looked at each other in confusion. They were all puzzled about what Xiao Yan intended to give. How could he boast before even presenting the gift? Furthermore, everyone felt that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Xiao Yan to give a gift that was better than Ye Liuguang. Seeing the smile on Xiao Yan¡¯s face, Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but narrow her eyes. At this moment, she looked at Xiao Yan with a faint smile and asked curiously, ¡°I wonder what Ninth Prince has prepared for me?¡± Xiao Yan controlled the wheelchair and came to Su Qian¡¯s side. He immediately took out an ancient parchment from his pocket and handed it to Su Qian.. Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: A Map Fragment Chapter 472: A Map Fragment Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio That piece of parchment was obviously very old. It was so fragile that it seemed like it would crack at the slightest touch. It was so ancient that it had already turned dark yellow. At a glance, it didn¡¯t seem like anything valuable, and people couldn¡¯t help but feel that this thing might not be something good. Everyone looked at Xiao Yan in confusion, not understanding what he intended to do with this. This small piece of parchment looked worthless. Would Su Qian really like something like this? ¡°What exactly are you giving? Ninth Prince, are you using this to fool Qian¡¯er with this thing?¡± Ye Liuguang looked at Xiao Yan with dissatisfaction in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe that Xiao Yan would use such an item to deceive Su Qian, and a hint of displeasure appeared in his eyes. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Su Qian didn¡¯t look down on the map at all. Instead, she looked at it excitedly as if she had discovered a new continent. Su Qian eagerly took the map from Xiao Yan¡¯s hands and opened the parchment to take a look. This map wasn¡¯t a complete piece but only a small section of a large map. However, on the back of the map, there was a blood-colored medicine cauldron mark. Strangely, the mark of the medicine cauldron seemed to be embedded in the parchment. The color had completely seeped into it, making people feel that this map was very unusual. ¡°What is this thing?¡± Everyone looked at Su Qian, who was so happy, in surprise. They couldn¡¯t understand the great charm of this incomplete map that even made Su Qian, who had always been aloof, so excited. Ji Wanwan couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity and hurriedly urged Su Qian excitedly, ¡°Qianqian, stop keeping us in suspense. Hurry up and tell us what this thing is.¡± ¡°As you can see, it is a map.¡± Su Qian was obviously unwilling to say more. Instead, she looked at Xiao Yan and asked with uncertainty, ¡°Your Highness, do you know what this map fragment represents?¡± ¡°Naturally I know.¡± Xiao Yan indifferently nodded. After hearing this, Su Qian looked at Xiao Yan in disbelief. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Your Highness, you know what this is, yet you¡¯re willing to give it to me?¡± ¡°As long as you want it, everything I have is yours.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s red lips curled into a charming smile. Every word he said was a deep trap, luring people into endless indulgence with no way to escape. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under everyone¡¯s puzzled gazes, Su Qian suddenly smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank Your Highness.¡± If Xiao Yan had brought something else today, Su Qian might not have accepted it. However, this fragmentary map was more attractive to her than any treasure, so she would definitely accept it. Even if she had to repay Xiao Yan more favors in the future, she wouldn¡¯t refuse. Because this fragmentary map recorded the location of a huge treasure. However, this thing was too easy to attract envy. If she told everyone about it now, they could all face fatal danger. Therefore, Su Qian didn¡¯t plan to tell them about the treasure.. Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: He Lost, Lost to Xiao Yan! Chapter 473: He Lost, Lost to Xiao Yan! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Qian ¡®er, what kind of map is that?¡± Nangong Lie looked in the direction of Su Qian with a slightly uneasy expression. He was worried that Su Qian had obtained something dangerous, and he felt a sense of unease. Su Qian¡¯s smile became even brighter as she said with a grin, ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. This isn¡¯t anything dangerous. I¡¯ll tell you when I find the complete map in the future. As for now, it¡¯s not convenient to say.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s inconvenient to say!¡± Ji Wanwan smiled brightly and went forward to hug Su Qian¡¯s arm. Her smile became even brighter as she said, ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient for you to say it, then don¡¯t say it. Qianqian, let¡¯s eat. I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°Sure, then let¡¯s take our seats. I happen to have a surprise for you too. ¡°After saying this, Su Qian smiled and sat down with everyone. Everyone in the Nangong family understood Su Qian. Su Qian had many thoughts that they couldn¡¯t comprehend. Instead of bombarding her with questions, they thought it better to let Su Qian handle things in her own way. They were well aware that Su Qian could manage everything with her one strength. Everyone went to the dining table to eat happily. Only Ye Liuguang looked depressed and confused at this moment. He scratched his head almost to the point of breaking it, unable to figure out what was going on. However, Ye Liuguang had a feeling that he had lost, lost to Xiao Yan! He thought that after dinner, he must question Su Qian about what the map really represented. Finally, Ye Liuguang took a deep breath and suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart. Then, he followed everyone to sit down and joined in the joyous atmosphere to eat. Before the meal, Su Qian took out the gifts she had prepared in advance and gave three peak sixth-grade Marrow Cleansing Elixirs to Nangong Lie, Nangong Mufeng, and Ji Wanwan. Lady Zhou and Lady Wen received elixirs for beauty and rejuvenation, and even Qi Sheng received a fourth-grade elixir. Nangong Lie and Nangong Mufeng knew that Su Qian wanted to help them improve the overall strength of the Nangong family, so they didn¡¯t reject her. Instead, they silently remembered Su Qian¡¯s contribution. They thought that when they had the opportunity in the future, they would definitely repay Su Qian¡¯s kindness twofold. All they could do now was accept Su Qian¡¯s kindness and improve their strength as soon as possible. Ji Wanwan was the most at a loss. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Holding the peak sixth-grade elixir in her hand, Ji Wanwan felt like she was holding a hot potato. She was in a difficult position and didn¡¯t know what to do. At this moment, she looked at Su Qian uneasily. She didn¡¯t know whether to accept it or not. ¡°Qianqian, this, this isn¡¯t good, right?¡± ¡°What¡¯s not good about it?¡± Su Qian looked at Ji Wanwan¡¯s troubled expression and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Just accept it without worries. This is what I want to give you. Don¡¯t worry and accept it.¡± When Ji Wanwan heard this, she became even more at a loss. At this moment, she looked at Su Qian uneasily. The uneasiness hidden in her eyes seemed to surge like turbulent waves, causing Ji Wanwan to break out in a cold sweat. ¡°I just gave you a hairpin, and you¡¯re giving me a peak sixth-grade elixir. I, I am unable to repay you¡­¡± Ji Wanwan looked at Su Qian at a loss and frowned. Ji Wanwan felt as if she had been struck by a pie from the sky which left her bewildered and at a loss.. Chapter 474 - Chapter 474: You’re So Wholehearted Chapter 474: You¡¯re So Wholehearted Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Seeing Ji Wanwan so distressed, Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing. Then, she raised her hand to poke Ji Wanwan¡¯s head, and even the smile on her lips deepened. She shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°Look at you worrying for nothing. When did I say that I wanted you to repay me?¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t give such precious elixirs all of a sudden. Let me tell you, if you¡¯re so wholehearted, what if someone deceives you one day?¡± Ji Wanwan said worriedly as she looked at Su Qian in disappointment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen.¡± Su Qian looked at Ji Wanwan and continued to persuade her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry and accept it. In the future, if you have the chance to become the Blood Demon Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master, do you still have to worry about not giving me benefits?¡± Since Su Qian had already said this, if Ji Wanwan continued to be shy, it would seem that she was not magnanimous enough. Hence, Ji Wanwan nodded and accepted it with a smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take your blessings then.¡± Seeing that Ji Wanwan finally accepted it, the smile on Su Qian¡¯s face deepened. Then, everyone sat together and enjoyed the meal in a cheerful atmosphere. They chatted and laughed until the afternoon before finally returning. When night fell, Su Qian even ate the longevity noodles the children had prepared for her. After a busy day, Su Qian took a shower and changed her clothes before going to bed early to rest. That night, before midnight, Su Qian suddenly heard an orderly knock on her door. Su Qian wasn¡¯t sleeping deeply at the moment. When she heard the knock on the door, she immediately opened her eyes. Then, she stood up and looked in the direction of the door. She said calmly, ¡°The door is unlocked. If Your Highness wants to come in, you can come in directly.¡± As soon as Su Qian finished speaking, the door in front of her was pushed open with a creak. Then, Xiao Yan controlled his wheelchair and entered the door. As Xiao Yan entered the room, Su Qian also put on her long dress and sat barefoot in front of the bed, calmly looking at Xiao Yan. After Xiao Yan closed the door, he turned around and met Su Qian¡¯s eyes. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°Qianqian, how did you know I would come?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Naturally, I guessed.¡± Su Qian looked at Xiao Yan with composure as if she had guessed from the beginning that this man would come. Therefore, she only smiled at Xiao Yan and continued calmly, ¡°Your Highness was generous today and gave me the map fragment. I had a feeling that Your Highness wouldn¡¯t give me such a treasure so easily, so I guessed that Your Highness might come over. In the end, I was right. Your Highness did come.¡± ¡°Qianqian, do you know where that map points to?¡± Xiao Yan looked at Su Qian calmly and asked. When Su Qian heard this, she took out the map fragment from her storage space and nodded with a smile. ¡°Of course, I know. This map fragment points to the location of the Ancient Divine Alchemist¡¯s Divine Tomb. Rumor has it that this map is divided into eight pieces, but there are only two pieces in hand.¡± After saying that, Su Qian took out another map. ¡°I found this map with my master a few years ago. However, my map is from the edge, and the one Your Highness gave me is from the central position. Moreover, the two maps can¡¯t be pieced together.¡± Xiao Yan looked at Su Qian holding the two maps and suddenly asked curiously, ¡°Qianqian, you¡¯re so defenseless.. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll snatch the map away?¡± Chapter 475 - Chapter 475:1 Don’t Have Such Intentions Toward You Chapter 475:1 Don¡¯t Have Such Intentions Toward You Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xiao Yan¡¯s voice was very soft, and it even contained a casual smile. It sounded like an ordinary and carefree question. However, if the others heard Xiao Yan¡¯s words, they would probably immediately sense danger. It might even lead to a confrontation with Xiao Yan. The smile in Su Qian¡¯s eyes deepened as she stared at Xiao Yan calmly and continued with a gentle expression, ¡°Others might do such a thing, but Your Highness isn¡¯t that kind of person. If you want to test me, you can capture me alive and interrogate me directly. In any case, I¡¯m not Your Highness¡¯s match, so why bother with unnecessary trouble?¡± Su Qian¡¯s words were right. Xiao Yan¡¯s smile deepened a little. He narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have such intentions toward you.¡± When Su Qian heard this, she subconsciously asked, ¡°Then what does Your Highness mean?¡± As soon as Su Qian asked this question, she immediately regretted it. She immediately shut her mouth obediently and cleared her throat. ¡°Your Highness, pretend I didn¡¯t ask.¡± Seeing Su Qian¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yan glanced at her somewhat regretfully. It seemed like he wanted to say something to Su Qian, but was stopped by her. ¡°The Ancient Divine Alchemist was the first alchemist in this world. It could be said that he was the ancestor of all alchemists. All the art of alchemy in this world evolved from the Ancient Divine Alchemist¡¯s art of alchemy. It is rumored that his inheritance is in his divine tomb. Once someone comprehends it, their alchemy techniques will approach the divine realm. Such a huge temptation is irresistible to any alchemist,¡± Xiao Yan said with a light smile, even the smile in his eyes deepened. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m even more grateful to Your Highness.¡± Su Qian looked at Xiao Yan and asked, ¡°May I know what Your Highness wants in return?¡± ¡°I told you, it¡¯s just a birthday present for you. I don¡¯t need anything in return. As long as you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s all,¡± Xiao Yan said candidly. After hearing Xiao Yan¡¯s words, Su Qian raised her chin with a puzzled expression. Then, she looked at Xiao Yan with a puzzled expression and asked, ¡°Then, why did Your Highness come here now?¡± Su Qian didn¡¯t think that Xiao Yan had come over in the middle of the night just to say these inconsequential words to her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Help me detoxify the poison on my leg for the time being. I want to take you to another place.¡± As Xiao Yan said this, he saw Su Qian unhesitatingly wrapping herself tightly in the quilt, looking at him with a resisting expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t Your Highness say that this map fragment is a gift for my birthday and that I don¡¯t need to return the favor? Then why did you ask me to go out?¡± Su Qian narrowed her eyes and looked at this man. From the bottom of her heart, she felt that this man¡¯s words were contradictory. Xiao Yan raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Qian with a faint smile. He said, ¡°I did say that, but Qianqian, I have another map fragment here.¡± Seeing Su Qian¡¯s interested gaze on him, Xiao Yan revealed a victorious smile. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go out with me?¡± Su Qian didn¡¯t say anything until she saw Xiao Yan take out another map fragment as if he had determined that she wouldn¡¯t refuse. He gently waved it in front of her.. Chapter 476 - Chapter 476: Shamefully Gave In Chapter 476: Shamefully Gave In Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian looked at the map attentively and shamelessly gave in! That was the Ancient Divine Alchemist¡¯s map. She had searched for it for so many years, but she had only managed to find a corner of it. But now, Xiao Yan was willing to give her two pieces at once. This saved her so much effort! Looking at the man in front of her who smiled like a fox, Su Qian had no choice but to put on her shoes and walk forward to help Xiao Yan detoxify. The poison in Xiao Yan¡¯s body was no longer difficult for Su Qian. Although she couldn¡¯t prevent the toxins from recurring, temporarily detoxifying Xiao Yan made it easy for him to stand. After Su Qian helped Xiao Yan detoxify, he waved his hand and picked Su Qian up. Then, his figure moved like a graceful swan as his toes gently tapped on the ground. His figure shot out like an arrow that had left the bow. His terrifying speed was almost terrifying, and in the blink of an eye, he disappeared without a trace. Su Qian was completely caught off guard. By the time she came back to her senses, she had already fallen into Xiao Yan¡¯s arms. She was tightly held by this man, and Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but scream in shock. She subconsciously wrapped her arms around Xiao Yan¡¯s neck and was brought away from the Su family by him. Her breath was filled with the cold scent that belonged to Xiao Yan. Su Qian was shocked and raised her hand wanting to punch Xiao Yan. She was so scared that she shouted in panic, ¡°Why are you hugging me like this? Don¡¯t mess around. Put me down.¡± After hearing this, Xiao Yan not only had no intention of letting go of Su Qian but instead hugged her more tightly. Then, he lowered his head and raised his eyebrows as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want the map fragment anymore?¡± Seeing Xiao Yan speak so matter-of-factly, Su Qian was dumbfounded for a while. She was deeply surprised by this shameless man and could only stare blankly at him as this man carried her and continued to run forward. Unexpectedly, Xiao Yan directly led her out of the capital. At this moment, Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but tighten her grip on Xiao Yan¡¯s neck. There was an unconcealable fear in her eyes as she wrapped her arms around Xiao Yan¡¯s neck even more tightly and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be there soon,¡± Xiao Yan said as he continued to shuttle through the night sky with Su Qian. The night breeze gently brushed past Su Qian¡¯s cheek as she stared blankly at the night sky in front of her. She didn¡¯t know where Xiao Yan was taking her and could only hold onto his neck more tightly, being taken forward until they arrived in a secluded canyon. The canyon was dim and there was no moonlight today, so Su Qian couldn¡¯t see what was in the canyon. She could only vaguely feel that the spiritual power in the canyon was very strong. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After Su Qian looked around, her face was full of undisguised surprise and confusion. She looked at Xiao Yan and asked, ¡°What is this place?¡± ¡°This is the second gift I prepared for you.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s voice contained a smile. As he spoke, he slowly put Su Qian down. After getting out of Xiao Yan¡¯s arms, Su Qian asked in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t there nothing here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯ll be midnight soon. Wait a little longer.¡± As Xiao Yan spoke, a gust of wind blew past, and Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but sneeze. In the next moment, Su Qian fell into a warm embrace.. Chapter 477 - Chapter 477: Pushing Xiao Yan Away Chapter 477: Pushing Xiao Yan Away Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Suddenly being embraced caught Su Qian off guard. Every breath she took was filled with the cold fragrance from Xiao Yan¡¯s body. For a moment, she felt a little dizzy, and even her petite face flushed red, like a red cherry in midsummer. It was so tempting that anyone who glanced at her couldn¡¯t help but want to kiss her. ¡°Let me go¡­¡± Su Qian wasn¡¯t accustomed to being so close to a man. She immediately raised her hand in a panic, wanting to push the man in front of her. However, Xiao Yan held Su Qian¡¯s arm firmly and didn¡¯t give her any chance to break free. Instead, he leaned close to her ear and blew at her. ¡°Shh, don¡¯t be in a hurry. It¡¯s about to start.¡± Not understanding what the man in front of her meant, Su Qian was about to ask when she suddenly felt a breeze. Immediately, little furballs that were emitting a warm light seemed to have finally woken up from a long sleep as they emerged from the grass one after another. This surreal scene stunned Su Qian for a moment due to surprise. She even forgot to resist for a moment and could only stare blankly at everything that happened in front of her. She was almost completely stunned by this scene. The warm-colored light balls came overwhelming, gradually rising with a gentle breeze. The dazzling light illuminated the entire world, and the enchanting spiritual energy echoed in the air with clear and melodious chirping. Su Qian was completely stunned by the overwhelming spiritual energy that filled the world. She swept her gaze across her surroundings and couldn¡¯t help but grab Xiao Yan tightly. ¡°W-what are these things?¡± ¡°These elves in the mountains are also a type of spiritual beast, but they are relatively rare. I occasionally learned about this spectacular scene here and have been wanting to bring you to see it.¡± Xiao Yan looked at Su Qian, his deep eyes reflecting Su Qian¡¯s beautiful face. It was so beautiful that one could deeply see into Su Qian¡¯s heart with just one glance. Su Qian¡¯s phoenix-like eyes lit up. She looked at the magical scene in front of her and the man who gazed at her with gentle eyes. She felt as if her heart was filled with joy in an instant, and words floated into her mind. Romantic. Su Qian had never thought that she and Xiao Yan would be in such an environment. She lowered her head to avoid Xiao Yan¡¯s deep gaze and asked slowly, ¡°Why did Your Highness bring me here?¡± Actually, Su Qian wanted to ask what Xiao Yan¡¯s motive was. His kindness made Su Qian uneasy. Her heart uncontrollably worried about her two children, fearing that Xiao Yan might have other intentions. ¡°Naturally, I want to see you happy. Qianqian, this is my second gift to you. Do you like it?¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with adoration as he stared straight at Su Qian, waiting for her answer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She raised her head again to look at Xiao Yan. Even though Su Qian couldn¡¯t see this man¡¯s face through the mask, she could clearly feel that his eyes were very similar to Su Ye¡¯s. Such a man, no Prince in Fire Cloud could compare to him. He was ambitious and aspirant. The next Emperor of Fire Cloud would undoubtedly be him. He would have numerous wives and concubines, descendants filling the halls, possessing endless power and status. And she didn¡¯t want to live such a life. The haziness in her phoenix eyes was instantly replaced by coldness as Su Qian pushed Xiao Yan away.. Chapter 478 - Chapter 478: Go Ask the King of Hell Chapter 478: Go Ask the King of Hell Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio With such swift movements, there was not a trace of reluctance or hesitation. The gleam in Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes disappeared along with Su Qian¡¯s actions. At this moment, he looked at Su Qian in confusion, clearly not understanding why Su Qian was like this. Su Qian could feel Xiao Yan¡¯s disappointed gaze after being injured, she dared not meet his eyes. She pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. It¡¯s getting late. I should go back.¡± After saying this, Su Qian immediately turned around and left without even bothering to take a map fragment. Almost like fleeing, she returned to the Su family, back to her residence. Su Qian closed the door heavily and took a deep breath to calm herself down. The courtyard was silent late at night. Su Qian could clearly feel Xiao Yan¡¯s aura gradually approaching. Soon, footsteps sounded outside, and Xiao Yan stood in front of the door. ¡°Qianqian.¡± Xiao Yan raised his hand and knocked on the door. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s getting late. It¡¯s inconvenient for Your Highness to stay here. Please go back,¡± Su Qian ordered him to leave without hesitation. When Xiao Yan heard this, he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he raised his hand and touched the door before leaving in silence. Hearing Xiao Yan¡¯s departing footsteps, Su Qian raised her hand and touched her chest. She felt as if something was missing from her heart. For a moment, it felt a little empty, leaving her with a strange and indescribable discomfort. Suppressing the impetuous feelings that surfaced in her heart, Su Qian turned around and opened the door. A gentle breeze blew past, and Su Qian lowered her head to look at the ground. She happened to see the map fragment lying on the ground. Her heart trembled involuntarily. Su Qian frowned and squatted down before picking up the map fragment from the ground. Unexpectedly, Xiao Yan had left the map fragment behind in the end. Su Qian¡¯s heart surged with an unprecedented complex feeling. In the end, she could only take a deep breath and put the map fragment away. Just as Su Qian was about to turn around and return to her room to rest, a sharp killing intent swept over. In an instant, it shattered the air and created visible ripples in the air. A chill rose from her back as a cold glint flashed across Su Qian¡¯s phoenix eyes. She coldly looked behind her and saw a few sleeve arrows rapidly flying towards her back, viciously aiming at her heart! Faced with such a childish attack, Su Qian only sneered coldly. Then, she raised her hand and swept it across the air. The red silk quickly tore through the air and hit the sleeve arrows on the ground with a crisp sound. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The corners of Su Qian¡¯s lips curled up into a cold smile. The aura around her was arrogant and sharp. She narrowed her eyes coldly and keenly as she watched more than a dozen figures climb over the wall and surround the courtyard she was in. At this moment, Su Qian leisurely squinted her eyes as if she had seen something interesting. She lightly tilted her head and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± The leading man of the group had tanned skin. At this moment, he narrowed his eyes fiercely and said angrily to Su Qian, ¡°Go to hell and ask the King of Hell!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, these people¡¯s figures turned into afterimages and rushed in Su Qian¡¯s direction. They arrived in front of Su Qian in an instant and raised their hands. Their swords tore through the air and headed straight for Su Qian¡¯s heart. Su Qian easily dodged with a sway, her hand with the red silk spinning in the air. Then, it swiftly surged forward, as sharp as a blade, directly aiming at the man¡¯s throat.. Chapter 479 - Chapter 479: Deal With Them, Leave None Alive Chapter 479: Deal With Them, Leave None Alive Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The long sword in the man¡¯s hand was instantly entangled by the red silk and he couldn¡¯t move at all. He immediately narrowed his eyes and angrily said to his subordinates, ¡°What are you still standing there for? Attack together! Kill her!¡± The remaining assassins all rushed out together, with the weakest among them surprisingly being a fifth-rank expert. The man in front of Su Qian was a rare sixth-rank expert. The sword in his hand spun in the air and swiftly danced in the air before flying towards Su Qian¡¯s throat. With a light tap on the ground, Su Qian quickly retreated, creating a considerable distance between her and the man in an instant. She raised her finger and flicked it lightly, and a terrifying killing intent swept out, directly breaking the sword in half. With a crisp sound, the swarthy man saw his sword smash onto the ground. ¡°A peak sixth-rank expert?¡± The man¡¯s eyes trembled violently. The way he looked at Su Qian was no longer as impudent as before. Instead, there was a deep fear in his eyes. Sensing that the man in front of her was at the mid-stage of the sixth rank, an even colder smile appeared in Su Qian¡¯s eyes. At this moment, she said with a faint smile, ¡°Why? Are you surprised that I¡¯m a peak sixth-rank expert?¡± How could he not be surprised? The man initially received orders stating that Su Qian was only an early sixth-rank expert, so he came with full confidence. He thought that with his mid-sixth-rank strength, he could instantly kill Su Qian. However, who would have thought that after arriving, the man discovered that Su Qian was actually a peak sixth-rank expert? Above the sixth rank, the difference in strength between the early and mid-stages was vast. Even a slight gap could change the outcome of the battle significantly. In an instant, he realized that the woman in front of him was not someone to be trifled with. Just as the man was about to step forward, Su Qian had already flicked her finger, and a golden needle shot out, hitting the man¡¯s shoulder. The man was completely unaware of what had happened. Just as he was about to question Su Qian, his legs went soft and his body slumped to the ground without any strength. ¡°How is this possible?¡± The man was so scared that his eyes were about to pop out. The way he looked at Su Qian changed from being audacious to resembling someone who had seen a ghost. The man wasn¡¯t a fool. He instantly realized that he had been poisoned! To be able to rely on the poison on a needle to make a sixth-rank expert fall to the ground in an instant, showed how potent the poison was. It had already reached a terrifying level! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the man fell to the ground and looked at her in horror, Su Qian was certain that the man in front of her didn¡¯t know her identity. At least, this man didn¡¯t know that she was poison physician Du Qi. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have brought a bunch of scumbags to her doorstep seeking death. ¡°Xiao Yin, deal with them. Leave none alive,¡± Su Qian said calmly. Xiao Yin, who had been hiding in her sleeve, emerged and spewed a large mouthful of spider silk. The corrosive spider silk covered like an invisible net, instantly enveloping everyone present. Other than the man who had fallen to the ground earlier, no one was spared. After being wrapped in the spider silk, they all let out wails like pigs being slaughtered. ¡°Help!¡± All of them struggled in pain and wailed. Those assassins were entangled by the spider silk and couldn¡¯t break free. Then, all the parts of their bodies that were stained by the spider silk began to dissolve.. Chapter 480 - Chapter 480: Are You A Human or A Demon? Chapter 480: Are You A Human or A Demon? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The dark-skinned man fell to the ground and miserably looked at this scene. He sweated profusely, and his body trembled uncontrollably, as if sieved bran, shaking wildly in madness. The originally living person instantly melted into a pool of blood. No one could withstand such intense stimulation, especially the man in front of her. He stared at Su Qian as if he had seen a ghost and asked, ¡°Are you a human or a demon?¡± ¡°How come you brought so many people here to kill, yet you don¡¯t even know who you¡¯re supposed to kill?¡± At this moment, a young man¡¯s clear voice came from the entrance of the courtyard, causing Su Qian and the man to look over at the same time. Wearing a casually draped long robe, Ye Liuguang appeared to have hastily rushed over. At this moment, he put on a belt around his waist and walked in after putting on his clothes. Looking around, where all the fifth-rank experts were already dead, Ye Liuguang couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed. After exhaling a sigh, he looked at Su Qian and complained, ¡°Why did you attack so quickly? Couldn¡¯t you leave a couple of alive for me to showcase my skills?¡± Su Qian cast a disdainful glance at Ye Liuguang and said nonchalantly, ¡°Come on, these people are only fifth-rank. They can¡¯t withstand the torture of your poison worm.¡± When the man who had fallen to the ground and was unable to move because of the poison heard this, his mouth fell open in shock, and his jaw almost fell to the ground. Had he misheard? What did it mean to be only at the fifth rank? It had to be known that fifth-rank experts were rare, the people around the man had gathered with considerable effort. Yet, Su Qian had effortlessly killed them all in one go, causing the man¡¯s heart to nearly bleed. However, who could have imagined that the man¡¯s self-perceived formidable strength was completely disregarded by the two before him? ¡°You¡¯re right. However, what about the remaining person? Could it be that you left him behind specifically for me to practice?¡± Ye Liuguang looked at the man in front of him with interest and asked with a smile. When the man realized that he had become the target of Ye Liuguang all of a sudden, he trembled like a sieve. His expression was akin to someone who had just seen a ghost. Su Qian¡¯s smile deepened a few shades, and she remarked, ¡°If this person doesn¡¯t cooperate, we can use him for some entertainment.¡± ¡°Alright, then ask whatever you want. I¡¯ll just sit here and listen, waiting to pick up the loot.¡± With a bright smile, Ye Liuguang sat beside Su Qian and held his chin as he looked at the man with a faint smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Qian casually brought a chair over and sat down. She smiled at the man and asked kindly, ¡°Who sent you?¡± ¡°Hehe, do you think I¡¯ll tell you?¡± The man glanced disdainfully at Su Qian before sneering. Just then, Xiao Yin rushed over and gave the man a hard bite. ¡°How dare you speak to my Master with such an attitude? You¡¯re courting death!¡± Xiao Yin said angrily as he injected the venom into the man¡¯s body through his fangs. The man was in so much pain that he screamed out in cold sweat. Then, he fell to the ground and struggled in extreme pain. It hurt. The sharp, intense pain made the man roll around. He looked at his palm in horror and was shocked to find that the place where Xiao Yin had bitten was turning a strange purple at a speed visible to the naked eye.. Chapter 481 - Chapter 481: Turn You into a Skeleton With Poison! Chapter 481: Turn You into a Skeleton With Poison! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Moreover, the strange purple color continued to spread at a visible speed. The flesh turned into shades of purple, peeling off from the bones piece by piece, revealing the eerie white bones beneath. The man¡¯s scalp exploded in an instant. He was terrified that tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°No! No! Why is this happening?!¡± ¡°Why else? Of course, it¡¯s because of my poison!¡± Xiao Yin looked at the man with a tsundere expression and snorted coldly. ¡°Hurry up and answer my Master¡¯s question obediently, or beware that I turn you into a skeleton with poison!¡± ¡°I, I understand. Please stop!¡± The man was so scared that tears flowed out of his eyes as he watched his skin change color bit by bit. At this moment, he screamed in panic. Xiao Yin ignored the man. It wasn¡¯t until Su Qian cleared her throat that Xiao Yin finally opened his venomous fangs again and gave the man another bite. The man once again suffered to the point of agonizing screams. Tears and mucus flowed down his face, and he looked in Xiao Yin¡¯s direction with a choked voice, trembling even more violently. Fortunately, the man¡¯s skin no longer turned purple, and his flesh didn¡¯t fall to the ground. Even so, the man was scared out of his wits. He quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± ¡°You only choose to speak the truth after experiencing the severity. What a despicable person.¡± Ye Liuguang mocked as he looked at the man¡¯s terrified expression. The man¡¯s face was full of humiliation, but he had to accept his fate since he was inferior in skill. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one last time. Who sent you?¡± Su Qian asked again. The man sniffed and replied quietly, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s the Eldest Miss of the Blood Demon Pavilion, Ji Wanwan.¡± The man¡¯s words made the smile on Su Qian¡¯s lips instantly disappear. A storm gathered around. Su Qian wasted no time, flew up, and fiercely kicked the man in the face. The man screamed like a pig being slaughtered. He fell to the ground and covered his face with his hands. He looked at Su Qian as if he had seen a ghost and spat out a few broken teeth. ¡°I told you to tell the truth.¡± Su Qian narrowed her eyes sharply and said with cold anger as she glared at the man in front of her with a murderous expression. The man, who hadn¡¯t sensed Su Qian¡¯s killing intent before, was not wailing louder, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! It really was Ji Wanwan who asked me to kill you. I, I am an Elder of the Blood Demon Pavilion. If it wasn¡¯t for Ji Wanwan, who else could make me come out and kill you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Qian still looked at him with a bloodthirsty expression. The man was almost frightened out of his wits by this terrifying woman in front of him. He immediately trembled and continued, ¡°Look at the token in my arms. It¡¯s the Elder token of the Blood Demon Pavilion. It can prove my identity!¡± Ye Liuguang stood up and walked in front of the man. Then, he casually took out the token that the man had mentioned. The blood-colored token had the plum blossom mark of the Blood Demon Pavilion on it. Ye Liuguang could tell at a glance whether it was real or fake. ¡°Qian¡¯er, it¡¯s real.¡± ¡°Why would Sister Wanwan want to kill Master?¡± Xiao Yin recalled Ji Wanwan¡¯s lively and lovely appearance and asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°I don¡¯t understand either.¡± Su Qian looked at the pale-faced man and knew very well that this man wasn¡¯t lying.. Chapter 482 - Chapter 482: There’s Something Else Chapter 482: There¡¯s Something Else Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The man was definitely sure that he had seen Ji Wanwan giving him orders, so he came to this point and stubbornly held onto his words. However, Su Qian still didn¡¯t believe that Ji Wanwan would do such a thing. She vaguely felt that there was something else going on. ¡°Are you saying that you personally saw Ji Wanwan come over and give you the assassination order?¡± Ye Liuguang was also unwilling to believe it and looked at the man in front of him, ¡°Think carefully before you speak. Did you really see Ji Wanwan herself and not just receive an order to assassinate Qian¡¯er?¡± ¡°I, of course, I¡¯m sure!¡± The man¡¯s soul was about to fly out of his body. At this moment, he cleared his throat uneasily. Then, with a panicked expression, he hurriedly said, ¡°I watched Young Miss grow up with my own eyes. How could I mistake her appearance?¡± ¡°Tell me the matter in detail,¡± Su Qian said coldly as she looked at the man in front of her. ¡°I, I received an order from Miss Wanwan at the Blood Demon Pavilion five days ago. She said that she wanted me to come to the imperial capital immediately and kill someone.¡± The man recalled. ¡°Wait? Just you alone?¡± Su Qian looked at the man in confusion. She frowned and scanned the surrounding corpses before asking, ¡°Who are these people? Aren¡¯t they with you?¡± ¡°No, these people aren¡¯t from our Blood Demon Pavilion. It was after I came to the imperial capital yesterday and met with Eldest Miss. I don¡¯t know where she found so many experts,¡± The man said quietly. Ye Liuguang and Su Qian looked at each other. Su Qian knew Ji Wanwan well. She was bold, repaid kindness, and wouldn¡¯t do something like assassinating her. Moreover, Ji Wanwan valued her uncle¡¯s family. Previously, her uncle¡¯s family had been bullied so badly. If she could gather the strength of over a dozen fifth-rank experts, she would have sent them to guard the sub-branch pavilion and prevent them from being bullied. However, the man was certain that he had seen Ji Wanwan with his own eyes, which made Su Qian even more confused. Seeing that neither Su Qian nor Ye Liuguang spoke, the man immediately cried out with a mournful face, ¡°What I said is true, you must believe me.¡± ¡°Now, there¡¯s only one way to verify whether what you said is true or false.¡± Su Qian lowered her eyes and glanced at the man indifferently. ¡°Bring Wanwan here directly, and you two can confront each other. We¡¯ll know the truth once we ask her.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The man nodded and agreed without hesitation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This is interesting.¡± Ye Liuguang smiled lightly and took the initiative to say, ¡°I want to be a part of this too. Just you wait, I¡¯ll go and bring Ji Wanwan here forcefully right now!¡± Seeing Ye Liuguang leave in a hurry after saying this, Su Qian quickly chased after him and reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t always be so barbaric. The matter is not yet certain. Don¡¯t hurt her.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± After Ye Liuguang finished speaking loudly, he quickened his pace and left quickly. After a short 15 minutes, Ye Liuguang carried Ji Wanwan on his shoulder and forcefully brought her back. Poor Ji Wanwan was tied up. Even when Ye Liuguang put her down, she still looked dazed. She tilted her head and looked at Su Qian in confusion, clearly unable to understand what was going on.. Chapter 483 - Chapter 483: You Sent Them to Kill Me Chapter 483: You Sent Them to Kill Me Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian had long been accustomed to Ye Liuguang¡¯s style of doing things. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand to rub her forehead and complained to Ye Liuguang, ¡°What did I tell you just now?¡± She had specifically reminded Ye Liuguang not to be so rough. But he brought Ji Wanwan over directly, bound hand and foot, with ropes all over, and even her mouth was tightly gagged with a cloth. Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand to support her forehead and let out a long sigh. Ye Liuguang didn¡¯t care about the details at all and said disapprovingly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same no matter how I bring her over? Why care about such small details? Just ask quickly.¡± There was really nothing she could do about Ye Liuguang. Su Qian quickly helped Ji Wanwan remove the gag from her mouth and helped her up from the ground. Ji Wanwan looked at Su Qian with an innocent expression and asked in confusion, ¡°Qianqian, what¡¯s going on? Why did you tie me up and bring me here? I was so scared that I thought I had offended Young Master Ye. Also, what¡¯s happening here? Where did so many corpses come from?¡± ¡°These people are here to assassinate me.¡± After a slight pause, Su Qian continued with an unperturbed tone, ¡°Moreover, according to these people, you sent them to kill me.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Ji Wanwan thought that there was something wrong with her ears and widened her eyes in shock. ¡°How is that possible? Why would I send someone to kill you? Qianqian, think about it carefully. Is there any benefit for me to kill you?¡± ¡°Moreover, I can see that everyone here is very powerful. To be honest, I don¡¯t have the ability to dispatch so many powerful people to kill you.¡± Ji Wanwan sat calmly on the spot. There was no fear or uneasiness on her face. Instead, she continued to speak coldly and calmly, ¡°If I had so many experts under me, I wouldn¡¯t have let that wicked woman bully my Uncle¡¯s family day and night.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What you said is quite nice.¡± Ye Liuguang had no intention of trusting Ji Wanwan. Instead, he pulled the man¡¯s hair in front of Ji Wanwan and forced him to look up. ¡°Come, take a look first. See if you recognize this man.¡± The man trembled under the terrifying aura around Ye Liuguang and was so scared that he almost cried out loud. He immediately said to Ji Wanwan with trembling hands, ¡°Eldest Miss, it¡¯s me! I¡¯m Yin He!¡± Looking at Yin He, Ji Wanwan¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold light. ¡°I naturally recognize you. Qianqian, this man is indeed an Elder of our Blood Demon Pavilion. He is ranked third in the Blood Demon Pavilion headquarters and can be considered a very powerful expert in our sect.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, Eldest Miss! Have you forgotten? You were the one who met me last night and asked me to come over to assassinate this woman who lives in the Su family!¡± Yin He looked at Ji Wanwan with an urgent expression, as if he was afraid that Ji Wanwan would deny it. He continued to panic, ¡°Eldest Miss, you can¡¯t blame me for the failure of the assassination. You didn¡¯t tell me that this woman in front of me was so powerful!¡± The more Ji Wanwan listened to Yin He¡¯s words, the more incredulous she felt. Immediately, she stared at Yin He as if he was a fool.. ¡°Third Elder, is there something wrong with your brain?¡± Chapter 484 - Chapter 484: Suburban Villa in the Capital Chapter 484: Suburban Villa in the Capital Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Seeing that Ji Wanwan refused to admit it, Su Qian and Ye Liuguang looked at him suspiciously. Yin He was so anxious that a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He angrily said to Ji Wanwan, ¡°Eldest Miss, you were the one who asked me to go to the suburban villa in the capital last night and even sent all these fifth-rank experts to kill her. How can you not admit it!¡± Ji Wanwan sat on the ground. Even in the face of Yin He¡¯s questioning, she could still maintain her composure. ¡°If I really did it, then I definitely wouldn¡¯t pretend to be a coward. However, what I have never done, even if you put a knife to my neck, I have never done it. I can¡¯t find the suburban villa you mentioned, and I don¡¯t know any of the fifth-rank experts here.¡± ¡°Wanwan, I believe you. However, you have to show me the evidence.¡± After Su Qian finished speaking, she gave Xiao Yin a look. Xiao Yin quickly went forward and untied Ji Wanwan. ¡°Qianqian, today is your birthday. Last night, I stayed up all night in the jewelry shop in the city to prepare a gift for you. Moreover, the old master in the jewelry shop stayed up all night with me to teach me. So, the people in the jewelry shop can testify for me.¡± Ji Wanwan looked at Su Qian uneasily and said with a troubled expression, ¡°Qianqian, you saved my Uncle¡¯s life. I¡¯d rather die than harm you.¡± At the end of her sentence, Ji Wanwan frowned with a troubled expression, as if she was eager to prove to Su Qian that what she said was true. Ji Wanwan¡¯s gaze was just like the first time Su Qianqian saw her. It was so pure and free from impurities. It was definitely not the gaze of a person with ill intentions. When Su Qian heard this, she nodded seriously. ¡°Alright, I believe you. I trust that what you said is true.¡± When Yin He heard this, he immediately became anxious. He hurriedly straightened his neck and said, ¡°What about me? What about me? I¡¯m not lying either. What I said is true!¡± ¡°Qian¡¯er, why do I feel like what both of them said is true?¡± Ye Liuguang lifted his chin and stared at the two of them. When the two of them heard that, they looked at Ye Liuguang in confusion. ¡°It seems that there is another person who was seen by Third Elder last night.¡± Su Qian naturally believed Ji Wanwan. After all, she had seen through Ji Wanwan¡¯s character from the beginning. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have become good friends with Ji Wanwan. However, this Third Elder wasn¡¯t lying either. He most likely saw ¡®Ji Wanwan¡¯ last night. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unfortunately, the ¡®Ji Wanwan¡¯ that Third Elder saw was most likely an imposter. ¡°Third Elder, you said you saw me last night. Where did you see me?¡± Ji Wanwan stared straight at Third Elder and asked, ¡°Where is the suburban villa you mentioned?¡± Yin He was also at a loss. Confusion was written all over his face as he said helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you where it is either, but I can bring you there to take a look.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go quickly. Qian¡¯er, take out the antidote.¡± Looking at Yin He, who had been sitting on the ground the whole time, Ye Liuguang said with some disdain. Su Qian took out the antidote and gave it to Yin He to sniff it. He immediately felt that his originally uncontrollable body had returned to normal. He quickly stood up and led Su Qian and the other two toward the suburban villa outside the imperial capital.. Chapter 485 - Chapter 485: The Yin Qi in This Damned Place Is So Heavy Chapter 485: The Yin Qi in This Damned Place Is So Heavy Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio It was a dark and windy night. The three of them quickly shuttled through the forest and arrived at a secluded house near the western suburbs at their fastest speed. This residence was located in an extremely secluded location. If Yin He hadn¡¯t led them all the way here, even Su Qian and the others would have had a hard time discovering this place. ¡°This is the place.¡± After Yin He brought the three of them to the main entrance of the residence, he looked at them carefully, as if he was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t believe him. He said weakly, ¡°I met Eldest Miss here.¡± ¡°This place is really hidden. It¡¯s actually hidden in the bamboo forest.¡± After looking around the bamboo forest, Ji Wanwan glared at Yin He unhappily and complained, ¡°How many times do I have to explain it to you before you understand? The person you encountered at that time wasn¡¯t me, and I have nothing to do with it!¡± After hearing Ji Wanwan¡¯s words, Yin He didn¡¯t forcefully argue with her. Instead, he stared at her with an extremely resentful gaze as if saying with his eyes that whatever Ji Wanwan said was true, and he wouldn¡¯t object. Ji Wanwan felt almost suffocated by Yin He¡¯s appearance. Ji Wanwan knew what she said would always be wrong, so she rolled up her sleeves and said aggressively, ¡°D*mn it, let¡¯s go in now! I want to see which reckless bastard dares to impersonate me and act rampant outside!¡± The door of the house was tightly locked, but it wasn¡¯t a problem for Ji Wanwan. She stomped on the ground and immediately jumped. Her figure nimbly climbed over the high wall that was as tall as two people and entered the house. Su Qian, Ye Liuguang, and Yin He followed closely behind. When they entered the house, they didn¡¯t notice that a veiled woman dressed in black was standing in the shadows within the bamboo forest behind them. After watching them enter the mansion, she turned around silently and quickly headed southeast. In this mansion, there was no trace of human activity. It seemed to have been abandoned for many years. Under the faint moonlight, overgrown weeds could be vaguely seen. There was no aura of living people in the huge house. At a glance, it was more like a haunted mansion, making people feel a chill in their hearts. ¡°The Yin Qi in this damned place is so heavy.¡± Ye Liuguang raised his hand to cover his mouth and nose as he looked around. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I saw Eldest Miss in the main hall ahead.¡± Yin He pointed ahead and said carefully. Ji Wanwan rolled her eyes at Yin He¡¯s words. She wished she could rip Yin He¡¯s head off and take a good look at what kind of rubbish was stuffed in his brain. She had clearly said so many times that the person he saw last night wasn¡¯t her, but he just couldn¡¯t remember. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look first.¡± Ji Wanwan hastened her steps towards the main hall as she wanted to prove her innocence as soon as possible. The main hall was also dark. Ji Wanwan carefully stepped in and immediately raised the lighter in her hand. She looked around seriously and finally set her eyes on the round table not far away. Strangely enough, this residence looked like it had not been inhabited for a long time, yet the main hall was spotless.. Chapter 486 - Chapter 486: Let’s Go! Chase After Her! Chapter 486: Let¡¯s Go! Chase After Her! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Logically speaking, the main hall should have been covered in dust like other places, but it was strangely immaculate. Anyone who saw it would know that there was something wrong here! ¡°There are tea bowls on the table.¡± Su Qian followed her in and pointed at the teacup on the table. Then, she walked up and casually lifted the lid of the teacup. Instantly, a stream of hot air rose from the teacup, causing the three people present to be stunned. The lingering mist indicated that someone had left not long ago. Confirmed that something was wrong, Su Qian ordered without hesitation, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Chase after her!¡± Fifteen minutes later, several miles away from the imperial capital. The woman in the black dress ran wildly until she finally stopped and turned her head to glance behind. The shadows of the trees on both sides of the road swayed, and the eyes of the woman in the black dress revealed a coldness that could almost freeze people. ¡°Those people shouldn¡¯t be able to catch up at this point.¡± As soon as the woman in black finished speaking, a few golden needles quickly flew over from the forest not far away. Faintly visible, the needles emitted a sharp poisonous light. When the woman saw this scene, she turned around and fell back, leaving only one leg to support her body. Her upper body leaned back in a straight line as she watched the golden needles fly out at a rapid speed in front of her. Not daring to underestimate the situation, the black-dressed lady nimbly lifted her body once again after dodging the golden needles. After which, she coldly looked at the three people who were quickly chasing after her. The people who came were Su Qian, Ye Liuguang, and Ji Wanwan. The three of them looked at the woman in the black dress with killing intent. The woman in the black dress was covered with a veil, but upon closer inspection, it wasn¡¯t hard to notice her resemblance to Ji Wanwan, especially her eyes, which were almost exactly the same as Ji Wanwan. However, upon closer scrutiny, Ji Wanwan¡¯s eyes were clear and bright, while the woman in black had a colder gaze. There was a chilling chill in her eyes that made one shudder. ¡°B*tch, are you the one who disguised yourself as me and used my identity to harm others?!¡± Ji Wanwan was furious. She wished she could pounce on this woman right now and tear her into pieces. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was all because of this woman that she was misunderstood by Qianqian! Fortunately, Qianqian was mindful of the relationship between the two of them and didn¡¯t easily believe what others said. Otherwise, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Ji Wanwan to imagine that with her strength, she was no match for Ye Liuguang and Su Qian. Once Qianqian really believed in others, she would definitely die in minutes. She wouldn¡¯t even be able to figure out the cause and effect before she took the blame and died unjustly. The woman in the black dress didn¡¯t deny it. She laughed wantonly again and said, ¡°Blame your own bad luck for attracting my attention. Naturally, being manipulated is well-deserved.¡± ¡°Using someone else¡¯s appearance to commit wrongdoing, you¡¯re quite venomous.¡± As Ye Liuguang spoke, he quickly took out a few round poison worm balls that contained poison worms from his sleeve. He looked at Su Qian and asked, ¡°Qian¡¯er, let¡¯s make a bet. Let¡¯s see who can catch this woman first today. What do you think?¡± Su Qian seemed to be interested.. At this moment, she responded with a faint smile, ¡°Okay, what¡¯s the wager?¡± Chapter 487 - Chapter 487: Poison Physician Su Qian, Right? Chapter 487: Poison Physician Su Qian, Right? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Seeing that the two of them were treating her as a bet, the black-dressed woman¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Whoever catches this woman first wins. The winner will cook a meal for the loser.¡± Ye Liuguang recalled the deliciousness of Su Qian¡¯s barbecue and licked his lips in anticipation. ¡°Alright.¡± Su Qian readily agreed. Seeing that the two of them were making a bet happily, she clenched her fists fiercely and said angrily, ¡°How dare you!¡± What did these two bastards take her for? They casually decided her life and death with just a meal. ¡°Although we don¡¯t know your identity yet, we¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the red silk in Su Qian¡¯s sleeve quickly shook and turned into an afterimage that shot out from her spot, attacking the black-robed woman. Not daring to underestimate Su Qian¡¯s attack, the black-robed woman quickly retreated and pulled out a long whip from her waist. The whip flicked rapidly in the air, its speed resembling a startled swan. It collided heavily with the red silk in Su Qian¡¯s hand. Suddenly, a crisp sound was heard. When the two collided, it was like a clap of thunder exploding in the air, causing people¡¯s eardrums to hurt. At this moment, they all took a step back in unison and widened the distance between them. As if surprised by Su Qian¡¯s formidable strength, the woman in the black dress suddenly smiled. ¡°Poison physician Su Qian, right?¡± ¡°An obvious question.¡± Su Qian wasn¡¯t interested in fighting head-on with the woman in black. She immediately shook the red silk in her hand and charged straight at the woman in black. The whip in the woman¡¯s hand continuously clashed with Su Qian. It was unknown if the woman in the black dress was entangled or something else, but under the gaze of the three of them, she didn¡¯t immediately disengage. Instead, she continued to fight with Su Qian. The whip in her hand quickly left afterimages in the air, so fast that it was impossible to catch it with the naked eye. How could they let go of this rare opportunity? Ji Wanwan and Ye Liuguang attacked from both sides and headed in the direction of the woman in the black dress. However, facing the siege of the two of them, the woman in the black dress showed no signs of panic on her face. Instead, the corners of her lips curled up behind her veil, revealing a victorious smile. After seeing the expression of the woman in the black dress, Ye Liuguang and Ji Wanwan were alarmed at the same time. They immediately took a step back without thinking. However, no matter how fast the two of them were, they couldn¡¯t be faster than the woman in the black dress. The woman in the black dress removed her veil with one hand, revealing a face that looked exactly like Ji Wanwan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, she moved her red lips and exhaled a breath from the deepest part of her throat. Purple poisonous smoke swept out and entered the two people¡¯s breaths without warning. They didn¡¯t expect the woman in the black dress to know how to use poison. Ye Liuguang and Ji Wanwan covered their mouths and noses at the same time, but they still couldn¡¯t stop the raging poison gas. The bitter taste spread throughout their bodies with each breath. Their bodies went limp and they fell to the ground at the same time. Their vision went black and blood spurted out from their mouths and noses at the same time. Ye Liuguang was stronger than Ji Wanwan, so the symptoms of being poisoned were obviously weaker than Ji Wanwan¡¯s.. However, he could only force himself to hold on and look at the woman in the black dress with an ashen face, ¡°A seventh-grade alchemist?¡± Chapter 488 - Chapter 488: Poison Master Chapter 488: Poison Master Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Rather than being called an alchemist, I prefer others to address me as a poison master.¡± The woman in the black dress narrowed her eyes ferociously. Her bloodthirsty gaze seemed to be able to see through Ye Liuguang. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first and let you know the consequences of offending me.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the woman in the black dress raised her hand and took out a sharp thorn from her sleeve. It went straight for Ye Liuguang¡¯s heart. Ye Liuguang wasn¡¯t someone easy to provoke. He immediately retreated and performed a backward somersault. He stood upside down and kicked the wrist of the woman in a black dress! Instantly, a black mist emerged from the tip of Ye Liuguang¡¯s foot. The moment it touched the woman in black, it transformed into an imprint in the shape of a poisonous insect mark and traveled up the woman¡¯s arm, heading toward her heart! She involuntarily let out a painful groan. The woman in black gritted her teeth in anger and was about to attack Ye Liuguang again when Ji Wanwan also endured the pain and stabbed her sword at her. She could clearly feel Ji Wanwan¡¯s murderous aura approaching from her back. The woman in the black dress instinctively dodged, but Ji Wanwan¡¯s sharp sword pierced through her robe from behind and grazed her side, leaving a bloody wound on her waist. The woman in black¡¯s expression twisted with anger. She was flustered and exasperated as she shouted at the two people in front of her, ¡°Get lost!¡± As she spoke, purple poisonous gas spewed out from the woman in black, forcing the two of them to retreat quickly and widen the distance between them. Not believing that the two people in front of her could still survive after being poisoned by her, the woman in the black dress turned around and was about to run. Suddenly, she felt a ferocious killing intent heading straight for her. She immediately turned around in shock and met Su Qian¡¯s murderous gaze. ¡°Surrender your life!¡± Su Qian¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. At this moment, she quickly stretched out her arm and aimed at the woman in the black dress. Su Qian¡¯s speed was extremely fast. By the time the woman in black wanted to escape, Su Qian had already rushed in front of her. Moreover, the raised palm was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from her. Even so, the woman in the black dress remained calm. She opened her mouth and confidently spat out a mouthful of poisonous gas at Su Qian¡¯s face. Su Qian didn¡¯t dodge and faced the poisonous gas head-on. When the woman in black saw this scene, she couldn¡¯t help but curse Su Qian as a fool in her heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This foolish woman had clearly seen how powerful her poison gas was, yet she still faced it head-on. In the eyes of the woman in the black, such an action was no different from courting death! She originally thought that Su Qian would immediately spit out blood from her mouth and nose and fall to the ground poisoned. However, before the wicked smile on the woman in black¡¯s lips could emerge, Su Qian¡¯s expression remained unwavering. Without spitting or spraying blood, Su Qian calmly passed through the poisonous fog and raised her hand, mercilessly imprinting it on the woman in the black dress¡¯s heart. ¡°Pfft!¡± The woman in black expected Su Qian to succumb to her poison, so she didn¡¯t take any precautions. As a result, she directly received Su Qian¡¯s full-force blow and her body trembled as she spat out a mouthful of blood. Even though the woman in the black dress was a seventh-grade expert, she was still severely injured by Su Qian¡¯s attack. ¡°This is impossible! Cough, cough, cough¡­ My, my poison is clearly the strongest, but why isn¡¯t it effective on you!¡± The woman in black asked in shock.. Chapter 489 - Chapter 489: As A Poison Master, Do You Even Lack This Level of Judgment? Chapter 489: As A Poison Master, Do You Even Lack This Level of Judgment? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Compared to being struck, her prideful poison gas didn¡¯t take effect was the biggest blow for her! As a poison master, the woman in black valued the toxicant she refined more than her own life. Therefore, when she saw Su Qian calmly facing the poison she had spent her entire life researching, the woman in black couldn¡¯t accept it! Su Qian only smiled elegantly and calmly in response to the woman¡¯s question. ¡°As a poison master, do you even lack this level of judgment?¡± Seeing the sudden change in the woman in black¡¯s expression under her humiliation, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Su Qian to imagine how infuriated she must be! Su Qian didn¡¯t take the initiative to tell the woman in the black dress about her uniqueness. Instead, she turned around and struck her palm at the woman in the black dress again. However, this time, the woman in the black dress learned to be a little smarter. Even though she was filled with hatred and anger, she didn¡¯t confront Su Qian head-on. Instead, she took the initiative to leave. Before she left, she didn¡¯t forget to cast a resentful gaze at Su Qian. Su Qian saw that the woman in the black dress wanted to run and wanted to chase after her, but she heard two thuds behind her. Su Qian¡¯s heart tightened as she turned her head to look behind her. As expected, she saw Ye Liuguang and Ji Wanwan fall to the ground at the same time, their lives hanging by a thread. That was a seventh-grade potent toxin, and its efficacy far exceeded the Bone Eroding Toxic that Su Qian had encountered previously. In addition, the two of them had been directly poisoned. If the poison wasn¡¯t cleared soon, even if they didn¡¯t die, they would become crippled. Looking at the woman in the black fleeing in desperation, Su Qian gritted her teeth and turned around to run toward Ye Liuguang and Ji Wanwan. Meanwhile, when the woman in the black dress saw that Su Qian didn¡¯t chase after her, she couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. She quickened her pace and hurriedly fled, completely unaware that the token on her waist had accidentally fallen. On the other side, Su Qian rushed to the two of them and realized that their conditions were dire. The potent toxin had already entered their meridians and was about to enter their hearts. She quickly raised her hand and sealed the spiritual power in their bodies to prevent the toxin from further invading their bodies. Then, Su Qian hastily took out the antidote elixir on her and gave it to the two of them. However, even after taking the antidote elixir, the toxins in their bodies merely stopped spreading, rather than being completely cured. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a seventh-grade potent toxin. It¡¯ll take some effort to neutralize it.¡± As Su Qian spoke, she looked around and happened to spot Yin He not far away. Yin He had been quietly watching the show. At this moment, he picked up the token that the black-dressed woman had dropped on the ground. Before Yin He could even take a closer look, Su Qian had already cleared her throat. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What is that thing in your hand?¡± Yin He¡¯s body trembled uncontrollably when he heard that. He then hurriedly walked forward with a fawning expression. ¡°Miss Su, this is the token that fell from the woman when she was running away.¡± Su Qian raised her hand, and Yin He hurriedly placed the token into Su Qian¡¯s hand. Su Qian looked at the black token in her hand and found it familiar. ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen this token somewhere before.¡± However, at this moment, Su Qian couldn¡¯t recall where she had seen it before, so she simply tucked it into her bosom and looked at Yin He as she said, ¡°Come over and help. Let¡¯s bring them back..¡± Chapter 490 - Chapter 490: Heart Protection Elixir Chapter 490: Heart Protection Elixir Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Yin He heard this, he was extremely unhappy and resistant. However, he had no choice but to lower his head. He could only listen obediently and quickly leave with Su Qian. Su Qian carried Ji Wanwan on her back, and Yin He carried Ye Liuguang on his back. The four of them returned to the Su family as quickly as possible. On the other side, Qian Rong and the two children had already discovered that Su Qian had disappeared. At this moment, they were all pacing around the room anxiously, thinking about whether they should go out and look for her. In the end, they happened to see Su Qian returning with two unconscious individuals on her back. ¡°Mother!¡± The two little buns were extremely worried. When they saw Su Qian carrying Ji Wanwan, who was vomiting black blood, they were shocked. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°Oh my god, what¡¯s going on? Why is Young Master Ye poisoned?¡± Qian Rong also cried out in surprise. After that, she looked at Yin He in confusion. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°This person is an assassin. Capture him. Then, immediately prepare hot water, sixth-grade antidote, and bring the Heart Protection Elixir that Master left for me previously.¡± After saying that, Su Qian quickly brought the two unconscious people into the inner room. When Qian Rong heard this, she first handed Yin He over to her subordinates before hurriedly following Su Qian¡¯s instructions. The two little buns¡¯ faces were also a little pale. At this moment, they caught up to Su Qian and helped her lay the two down. ¡°Mother, what poison did Uncle Liuguang and Aunty Wan get? Why do they need the Heart Protection Elixir?¡± The Heart Protection Elixir was a peak seventh-grade elixir. They only had a total of three of them. It was also a life-saving trump card that their Grandmaster had left for them. No matter how serious the injuries were, as long as they still had a breath, it could bring people back to life. These elixirs were extremely precious. It was obvious that the situation between the two of them was undoubtedly more troublesome than they had imagined. Otherwise, Mother wouldn¡¯t have suddenly brought out the Heart Protection Elixir. ¡°They have been poisoned by peak seventh-grade toxin, something I¡¯ve never seen before. Helping them get rid of this potent toxin won¡¯t be an easy task. We can only stabilize them with the Heart Protecting Elixirs for now.¡± After saying this, a hint of anxiety appeared in Su Qian¡¯s eyes as she took their pulses and checked their conditions. Fortunately, the two of them didn¡¯t inhale a lot of poisonous mist, so they were not instantly fatal. There was still a chance of survival. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Qian waited anxiously. Not only did Qian Rong and the Heart Protection Elixir in her hand arrive, but Xiao Yan also arrived. Hastening footsteps approached, and Xiao Yan rushed over as he looked at Su Qian anxiously. ¡°Are you okay? I heard that you were attacked in the suburbs, so I rushed over.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes were everywhere. Su Qian wasn¡¯t surprised that he suddenly rushed over and only nodded. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m fine. But Liuguang and Wanwan are the ones poisoned.¡± Seeing that Xiao Yan didn¡¯t understand, Su Qian didn¡¯t have much time to explain. Instead, she hurriedly took the elixir bottle from Qian Rong¡¯s hand and took out the Heart Protecting Elixir, giving one to Ye Liuguang and Wanwan. After swallowing the Heart Protection Elixir, the painful expressions on their faces eased. Ji Wanwan¡¯s condition was relatively severe and she was still unconscious. In comparison, Ye Liuguang was much better. After forcefully coughing twice, he opened his eyes. ¡°Uncle Liuguang!¡± The two little buns looked anxiously at Ye Liuguang and couldn¡¯t help but say happily, ¡°Uncle Liuguang, you¡¯re awake!¡± Chapter 491 - Chapter 491: Dragon Flame Fruit Chapter 491: Dragon Flame Fruit Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Cough, cough, cough. Where¡¯s that d*mned woman?¡± Ye Liuguang asked weakly as he coughed and a black blood stain seeped out from the corner of his lips. ¡°She ran away.¡± Su Qian took the cloth from Qian Rong and covered Ye Liuguang and Ji Wanwan¡¯s heads with it. Then, she asked, ¡°Do you have any Dragon Flame Fruits on you?¡± ¡°Cough cough. Where would I get such a thing on me? What good medicinal herbs do I have? Didn¡¯t, cough, didn¡¯t you take them all? Cough cough.¡± As Ye Liuguang was speaking, he suddenly noticed Xiao Yan. He didn¡¯t forget to spit out blood as he squeezed out a disgusted expression, ¡°What is he doing here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Su Qian had no time to deal with Ye Liuguang¡¯s nonsense. Instead, she stood up and paced around anxiously. ¡°The effects of this toxicant are too strong. Giving you a Heart Protection Elixir is just a temporary measure. In an hour, your body temperature will drop rapidly. Only a fire-type medicinal herb like the Dragon Flame Fruit can control your illness.¡± ¡°You, tell Ninth Prince to stay away from me. I¡¯ll naturally, cough cough, naturally recover faster.¡± Despite violently coughing, Ye Liuguang, at this point, still found time to play with his mouth. Su Qian couldn¡¯t be bothered by Ye Liuguang¡¯s nonsense as she thought about alternative fire-type medicinal herbs to replace Dragon Flame Fruit. However, she couldn¡¯t find a suitable one. ¡°Mother, must we use the Dragon¡¯s Flame Fruit?¡± Su Ye raised his head and asked. ¡°Yes. The Dragon¡¯s Flame Fruit is a peak sixth-grade medicinal herb. It¡¯s also the best among all the fire-type medicinal herbs I can refine. If other herbs are used as substitutes, they are likely to damage their meridians and affect their future cultivation,¡± Su Qian explained and became even more worried. She even thought of using the influence of Feng Lin Auction House. However, even with their help, the medicinal herbs would take until the day after tomorrow to arrive. It would still delay the opportunity for treatment. When Xiao Yan heard this, he glanced at Ye Liuguang. ¡°You should be grateful that I came today. Otherwise, you would have been crippled.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Liuguang keenly felt that he was being underestimated and asked discontentedly. Xiao Yan didn¡¯t intend to answer Ye Liuguang. Instead, he reached out and grabbed Su Qian¡¯s hand. ¡°Qianqian, I know where to find the Dragon Flame Fruit.¡± When Su Ye and Su Qingqing saw this scene, they were alarmed. ¡°Is Ninth Uncle telling the truth? They are just talking. Is it necessary to hold their Mother¡¯s soft and tender hand?¡± they thought. Thus, the two children rushed over and resolutely slapped Xiao Yan¡¯s hand away. It didn¡¯t matter to Su Qian whether she held hands or not. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Really? Where is it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°In the Imperial Palace, with my Imperial Grandmother.¡± After saying this, Xiao Yan took out the golden token from his waist and handed it to Su Qian. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to go with you. With this token, you can go smoothly and directly find my Imperial Grandmother.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± After saying that, Su Qian looked at Su Ye. ¡°Ye¡¯er, take care of your Uncle Liuguang and Aunt Wanwan. If their condition worsens, give them antidote elixirs first to stabilize their lives.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember.¡± Su Ye nodded and watched Su Qian leave. Meanwhile, Xiao Yan saw that Ye Liuguang and Ji Wanwan wouldn¡¯t die for the time being, so he quickly left the room. Outside the door, Dong Yan was waiting respectfully.. Chapter 492 - Chapter 492: Who Is The One Who Asassinated Qianqian? Chapter 492: Who Is The One Who Asassinated Qianqian? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Who is the one who assassinated Qianqian, have you investigated it?¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s tone was so cold that it seemed like it was about to freeze as he coldly asked. Dong Yan felt the pressure from Xiao Yan¡¯s oppressive aura. He lowered his head and said hurriedly, ¡°Reporting to Your Highness, not yet. However, our people have already gone to investigate. I believe we will have a result soon.¡± Xiao Yan nodded his head. Then, as if he had thought of something, he said, ¡°In addition, have you found out anything special about Qianqian?¡± Dong Yan furrowed his brows in confusion. He was obviously stumped by Xiao Yan¡¯s question. With a puzzled expression, he asked, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Your Highness¡­?¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t figure out why all three of them confronted a formidable enemy together, Ye Liuguang and Ji Wanwan were poisoned, but Qianqian came out unscathed?¡± When Xiao Yan spoke, he had a puzzled expression as he frowned, clearly unable to understand. Of course, he didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to Su Qian. However, it¡¯s just that Su Qian¡¯s reaction seemed to defy logic, making Xiao Yan curious if there was something extraordinary about his Qianqian. Seeing Xiao Yan¡¯s interest, Dong Yan blinked and asked, ¡°Since Your Highness is so concerned, do you want me to investigate?¡± After hearing Dong Yan¡¯s words, a hint of displeasure appeared in Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes. Dong Yan was immediately startled by the terrifying aura around Xiao Yan. He hurriedly knelt in front of Xiao Yan and was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Please forgive me, Your Highness. I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­¡± Xiao Yan coldly snorted before he indifferently withdrew his gaze. His tone was so cold that it seemed as though it was about to freeze, ¡°You are not allowed to mention such words in the future.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Dong Yan hurriedly nodded. His heart, which had been hanging in the air, finally relaxed. He let out a long sigh. He must have been out of his mind to think about saying those words just now. He was simply seeking trouble for himself! ¡°Retreat and investigate thoroughly. After Qianqian is done with her work, I want to listen to the results of your investigation with her,¡± Xiao Yan said with a stern expression. ¡°Yes, please rest assured, Your Highness. I will go now.¡± With that, Dong Yan turned around and left in a hurry. After Dong Yan left, Xiao Yan turned around and returned to the room. In the Imperial Palace, Su Qian relied on the token given by Xiao Yan, rushed into the Imperial Palace, and arrived at the Empress Dowager¡¯s bedroom. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before entering the Empress Dowager¡¯s bedroom, a malicious figure blocked Su Qian¡¯s path. Su Qian was eager to return home. As a doctor, she knew very well that every bit of time she wasted was crucial to Ye Liuguang and Ji Wanwan. ¡°Su Qian, how dare you! Do you know where this place is? How dare you barge in! Are you seeking death?¡± Princess Xuehua, draped in a cloak and wearing inner garments, stood in front of Su Qian. She glared at Su Qian angrily and questioned her loudly. ¡°Get out of the way. I don¡¯t have time to waste on you.¡± After saying that, Su Qian raised the token in her hand. ¡°This is Ninth Prince¡¯s token. Take a good look and then get out of my way.¡± ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re quite formidable!¡± Princess Xuehua raised her hand and sent the token in Su Qian¡¯s hand flying. Then, she placed her hands on her waist and walked up to Su Qian arrogantly.. She sneered, ¡°Let me tell you, Su Qian, don¡¯t think that having Ninth Prince backing you up means you can act arrogantly in the palace!¡± Chapter 493 - Chapter 493: Just Wait for Your Death Chapter 493: Just Wait for Your Death Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian looked at Princess Xuehua coldly. Her gaze was no different from looking at a dead person. Completely unaware that she was in trouble, Princess Xuehua said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, even if the Heavenly King comes today, it¡¯s useless. This is the Empress Dowager¡¯s bedroom. If you dare to barge in, you¡¯ll die.¡± Killing intent flashed in Su Qian¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t give Princess Xuehua a chance to continue being arrogant. Instead, she raised her hand and aimed it at her face, mercilessly delivering two resounding slaps to her face. With two slaps, half of Princess Xuehua¡¯s face was beaten askew. She immediately raised her voice and let out a mournful wail that sounded like a pig being slaughtered. Princess Xuehua¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as her body trembled with anger. She stammered in shock, ¡°You, you dare to hit me? How dare you hit me!¡± ¡°Get lost, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± After saying this, Su Qian mercilessly kicked Princess Xuehua. Though she controlled the force to be non-lethal, she still sent Princess Xuehua flying. Ignoring Princess Xuehua¡¯s piercing scream that seemed to reach the heavens, Su Qian rushed to the front of the bedroom when the door was opened from the inside. Empress Dowager, with disheveled gray hair and draped in a cloak, walked out with the help of a nanny. She looked at Su Qian, who had suddenly appeared before her in confusion, and asked in surprise, ¡°Child, why are you here at this time?¡± ¡°Reporting to the Empress Dowager, I came here to request the Empress Dowager to give me the Dragon Flame Fruit so that I can save the lives of my two friends. As long as the Empress Dowager is willing to sacrifice, I am willing to use a seventh-grade elixir to exchange with the Empress Dowager.¡± Su Qian hurriedly bowed and said to the Empress Dowager. Hearing that Su Qian was willing to offer a seventh-grade elixir, the palace maids and nannies felt their legs go weak. A seventh-grade elixir! That was something that many people begged and pleaded for and yet may never get to see in their lifetime! But the Empress Dowager, faced with such a huge temptation, remained calm and looked at Su Qian with an unhappy frown. ¡°You child, why are you being so polite to Imperial Grandmother?¡± Everything of Imperial Grandmother is yours; you can take whatever you want. There is no need to be polite! Nanny Li, hurry, hurry to the storehouse and bring the herbs Qianqian wanted! Remember, tell them to hold on tight!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Nanny Li quickly ran to fulfill the order. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Good child, don¡¯t worry. The medicinal herbs will be sent over soon.¡± The Empress Dowager held Su Qian¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Are your friends very seriously ill? Should we invite the imperial physicians from the Imperial Hospital to take a look?¡± Seeing that the Empress Dowager wasn¡¯t upset at all after being disturbed by her in the middle of the night, Su Qian was very touched and quickly said, ¡°Today¡¯s actions are really unavoidable, and I hope the Empress Dowager can forgive me.¡± ¡°Poor child, I understand you. You are a kind girl. When I heard that you came in the middle of the night, I knew that you must have a hidden reason. I felt sorry for you before I even saw you, so how could I be angry?¡± The Empress Dowager smiled and pulled Su Qian along as she said, ¡°Poor child, you still have to run around so late at night. It really makes my heart ache. Qianqian, think about it. Is there anything else you need? If there is, you can take it with you.¡± Su Qian was about to refuse with a smile when an ear-piercing scream came from behind her. ¡°Mother!¡± Princess Xuehua¡¯s voice was extremely sharp. To those who didn¡¯t know, it sounded like a rooster crowing. It immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.. Chapter 494 - Chapter 494: How Did You Get Beaten Up Like This? Chapter 494: How Did You Get Beaten Up Like This? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Only then did the Empress Dowager notice the existence of Princess Xuehua. She saw that her face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head and that one of her legs was crippled. At this moment, she stumbled over. The Empress Dowager showed a shocked expression. ¡°What happened to you? How did you get beaten up like this?¡± It had been a long time since Princess Xuehua had seen the Empress Dowager so concerned about her. Ever since Su Qian entered the palace, she had no idea what kind of bewitching potion she had fed the Empress Dowager, causing the Empress Dowager to miss Su Qian day and night and neglecting Princess Xuehua. Princess Xuehua was once again favored and was so happy that she didn¡¯t even know her name. She looked at Su Qian smugly and cried pitifully, ¡°Mother, Su Qian hit me! Just now, Su Qian wanted to barge in, but I was worried about your safety, so I went up to stop her. Who knew that Su Qian would beat me up without saying a word? Look at how she bullied me!¡± When the Empress Dowager heard this, she immediately withdrew her concern for Princess Xuehua and said arrogantly, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. Our Qianqian is not the kind of person who makes trouble for no reason! Qianqian, tell me, what happened?¡± ¡°Just now, I took the waist token given by Ninth Prince and came to ask for medicine from the Empress Dowager. However, Princess Xuehua refused to let me pass. That¡¯s why I hit her.¡± Su Qian admitted openly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve beaten her up. However, it¡¯s not that easy for Princess Xuehua to make me take the blame.¡± When Princess Xuehua heard this, she was almost angered to death by Su Qian. Just as she was about to flare up, she watched as the Empress Dowager patted her thigh. ¡°Good! As expected of the person Xiao Jiu had taken a fancy to. Daring and decisive! Qianqian, don¡¯t worry. With me supporting you, you don¡¯t have to be afraid!¡± When Princess Xuehua heard this, she immediately trembled in fear. She felt like a cabbage in the ground, unloved and uncared. ¡°Mother, I was beaten!¡± ¡°Why were you beaten? You deserved to be beaten. I¡¯ve said it before, the waist token given to Xiao Jiu is equivalent to me. When you see the waist token, it¡¯s like seeing me. You know this, but you still dare to make mistakes. You deserve it.¡± The Empress Dowager had lost her last bit of patience. She raised her hand and waved at Princess Xuehua impatiently as if she was chasing away a fly. ¡°Go, go, go quickly. Don¡¯t be an eyesore here. Go back and reflect on your mistakes behind closed doors.¡± Princess Xuehua almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Before she left, she didn¡¯t forget to glare angrily at Su Qian. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Qian shrugged it off. She didn¡¯t have the time to deal with Princess Xuehua. All her attention was on the Dragon Flame Fruit that was about to be delivered. As soon as Princess Xuehua left, the Dragon Flame Fruit was hurriedly brought up by the subordinates. ¡°Good child, take this medicine and quickly go back to save people.¡± The Empress Dowager looked at Su Qian lovingly and smiled. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, feel free to come again.¡± ¡°Thank you, Empress Dowager. I will take my leave first.¡± After receiving the Dragon Flame Fruit and the waist token that had been knocked to the ground, Su Qian bowed to the Empress Dowager and quickened her pace as she left in a hurry. As she watched Su Qian leave quickly, Empress Dowager felt satisfied no matter how she looked at her. After Su Qian disappeared, she finally reluctantly withdrew her gaze and returned to her bedroom to rest.. Chapter 495 - Chapter 495: Qianqian, How Can You Be So Heartless? Chapter 495: Qianqian, How Can You Be So Heartless? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio On the other hand, Su Qian had obtained the Dragon Flame Fruit. After returning, she hurriedly refined the antidote elixir and gave it to Ye Liuguang and Ji Wanwan. The antidote elixir couldn¡¯t remove the poison in their bodies at once. They needed to drink it twice every hour. After a night of torture, the two of them vomited blood after drinking and then fell into a coma. After that, they drank again several times. After a few times, the blood they vomited became cleaner and cleaner. Finally, when it was almost noon, the poison in their bodies was finally removed. However, because the medicine Su Qian had refined was a peak sixth-grade, it wasn¡¯t as gentle as a seventh-grade antidote. The two of them still suffered serious injuries. After the toxin in their bodies was cleared, they immediately fell into a deep sleep. It wasn¡¯t just the two of them. Su Qian was also exhausted after a busy day. When the conditions of the two improved, she also fell into a heavy sleep. She felt that she had a good sleep. Su Qian found her bedding warm as if there was a human-shaped stove beside her. It made her look lazy and she couldn¡¯t help but snuggle herself against this person¡¯s embrace. Xiao Yan took in Su Qian¡¯s cute appearance and stayed under Su Qian¡¯s blanket. He hugged her and asked, ¡°Are you still sleepy?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sleepy.¡± After Su Qian answered in a daze, she suddenly realized that something was wrong. She quickly sat up from the bed and looked so shocked that her eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. ¡°W-why are you in my bed?¡± She saw Xiao Yan lying in her blanket leisurely. Even after being discovered, he still had a nonchalant expression, completely ignoring any embarrassment. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were still sleepy? Come, continue sleeping.¡± Xiao Yan was half lying on the bed, one hand supporting his head, the other hand patting the empty space in front of him, looking like he was inviting her. Su Qian saw that the man¡¯s irrelevant response, she narrowed her eyes sharply and kicked Xiao Yan off the bed. With a muffled sound, Xiao Yan successfully fell to the ground. Though it didn¡¯t hurt much, Xiao Yan deliberately showed a face of grievance. ¡°Qianqian, how can you be so heartless?¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Who asked you to look for trouble for no reason and crawl into my bed?¡± As Su Qian said this, she snorted and raised her hand. She pinched the air hard. ¡°If you dare to be impudent again, I¡¯ll cripple you!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Qianqian, how can you be so unreasonable? You were the one who kept saying that you were cold, so I helped you warm your bed. Now, you¡¯re even complaining about me.¡± After saying this, Xiao Yan looked at Su Qian with even more resentment. When Su Qian heard this, she seemed to recall something. She couldn¡¯t help but blush as she cleared her throat and said, ¡°Even so, can¡¯t you reject me?¡± Xiao Yan stood up and patted the dust off his body. Then, he raised his eyebrows behind the mask, ¡°Why should I refuse?¡± ¡°You, you rogue.¡± After saying this, Su Qian raised her hand and was about to hit her. To her surprise, Xiao Yan actually came forward and naturally kissed the corner of her lips. As if he had finally gotten a chance to get close after peeping on her for a long time, Xiao Yan didn¡¯t act too impudent. He only kissed the corner of his lips lightly, and it was as quick as a dragonfly skimming the water. It left Su Qian stunned.. Chapter 496 - Chapter 496: Xiao Yan Really Kissed Her Chapter 496: Xiao Yan Really Kissed Her Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xiao Yan¡¯s movements were too fast, so fast that Su Qian almost suspected that it was all her imagination. However, reality proved that it was not an illusion. Xiao Yan really kissed her! She had never had such an intimate act with any man in her two lifetimes. Su Qian opened her mouth and stammered for a while, unable to utter a complete sentence. Xiao Yan, on the other hand, took advantage of the situation. He wrapped his arm around Su Qian¡¯s waist and said, ¡°Imperial Grandmother sent someone to ask about your situation. She even invited you to the palace for a meal tomorrow. I agreed on your behalf.¡± Su Qian knew that she was no match for Xiao Yan, so she gave up struggling. She only stared at Xiao Yan and pretended to be displeased. ¡°How could you decide on my behalf?¡± Xiao Yan looked at Su Qian¡¯s angry expression and wanted to kiss her again. However, to prevent the kitten in his arms from getting mad, he held back and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t make decisions without authorization. I understand you. I knew that you wouldn¡¯t refuse Imperial Grandmother¡¯s goodwill after hearing the news. So, I thought of agreeing on your behalf.¡± Su Qian was speechless. Because Xiao Yan guessed correctly, even if she personally heard about this matter, she wouldn¡¯t let down the Empress Dowager¡¯s good intentions. She had always been a person who knew how to repay kindness. She had seen and remembered the Empress Dowager¡¯s concern and love for her last night. If it wasn¡¯t for the Empress Dowager¡¯s help, Ye Liuguang and Ji Wanwan would have been dead by now. She would naturally remember this kindness. ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time. I won¡¯t argue with you.¡± Su Qian¡¯s face turned red. After saying this, she raised her hand and patted Xiao Yan¡¯s hand. ¡°How long do you plan to keep hugging me? Let go.¡± Xiao Yan naturally wanted to keep hugging her, but Su Qian was definitely unwilling. Therefore, Xiao Yan could only obediently let go and look at Su Qian with a faint smile. ¡°I have a question for you. What do you think I should give to the Empress Dowager tomorrow? Is there anything she likes?¡± Su Qian knew that the Empress Dowager liked every gift Xiao Yan gave her. She naturally couldn¡¯t go empty-handed tomorrow. It would be best if she could give the Empress Dowager something she liked. Otherwise, just relying solely on the value of the gift wouldn¡¯t express her sincerity and might tarnish the Empress Dowager¡¯s love for her. ¡°Regarding gifts, it¡¯s easy. As long as it¡¯s prepared by you, Imperial Grandmother will definitely like it. You are good at refining medicine, so it would be best to give Imperial Grandmother some supplements. However, Imperial Grandmother is getting older and likes lively things the most. She hopes that we, the younger generation, can visit her more often. By the way, you might as well bring the children with you tomorrow.¡± Xiao Yan finally got to the main point. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Su Qian asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only One had to know that these children were her children born out of wedlock, and she had an engagement with Xiao Yan. According to the Empress Dowager¡¯s affection for Xiao Yan, seeing two children might not be pleasing to her. Xiao Yan knew what Su Qian was worried about, but he also knew that Su Qian¡¯s worries were unnecessary. ¡°They are my children. When Imperial Grandmother sees them, she will definitely be happy.¡± After Xiao Yan finished speaking, he held Su Qian¡¯s hand and kissed her. Su Qian retracted her hand and narrowed her eyes as she smiled like a fox. ¡°Your Highness is joking. They are my child.¡± Xiao Yan didn¡¯t argue with Su Qian about this. Instead, he looked at her and asked, ¡°Imperial Grandmother likes a lively atmosphere. As long as you bring the children into the palace, I guarantee that Imperial Grandmother will be happy..¡± Chapter 497 - Chapter 497: Bring the Children to See the Empress Dowager Chapter 497: Bring the Children to See the Empress Dowager Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Seeing Xiao Yan¡¯s confident expression, Su Qian pondered for a moment before finally nodding in agreement. ¡°Alright then, well do as you say and bring the children to see the Empress Dowager.¡± Su Qian was grateful to the Empress Dowager, so she didn¡¯t mind bringing the two little buns to visit her. However, even if she brought the two little buns with her, Su Qian wouldn¡¯t make decisions on her own. As she spoke, she pushed Xiao Yan away, freshened up, and went to find the two little ones to ask for their opinions. The two little buns were about to have their meal when they saw Su Qian walking over. They quickly pulled their Mother to sit down and listened to Su Qian¡¯s words while eating. ¡°Mother, do you mean you want to bring my brother and I to the Imperial Palace?¡± Raising her innocent and cute little face, Su Qingqing asked in a childish voice. ¡°Yes, the Empress Dowager likes children. In the rewards she gave before, there were also gifts for you. In addition, the Empress Dowager helped mother last night. Mother is thinking of going to the palace tomorrow to visit the Empress Dowager. Do the two of you want to go with mother?¡± Su Qian asked gently as she looked at the two adorable kids. When the two little kids heard this, they nodded without hesitation and agreed immediately. ¡°Okay!¡± When Su Ye thought of the Imperial Palace, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited. ¡°Speaking of which, when Qingqing and I passed by the road in front of the Imperial Palace, we were curious about what interesting things there were in the Imperial Palace. I didn¡¯t expect us to be able to go in and play so soon.¡± ¡°Mother, haven¡¯t you been to the Imperial Palace before? Are there many delicious and fun things inside the Imperial Palace?¡± Su Qingqing also looked expectant as she ate the delicious food on the table. Her cute little face was filled with anticipation. ¡°I heard that the dishes made by the Imperial Kitchen in the Imperial Palace are delicious.¡± When it comes to the most delicious dishes in the world, they must be the ones made by the royal chefs in the Imperial Palace. Just thinking about it made the two little buns look forward to it. ¡°What a pair of little glutton.¡± Su Qian looked at the two children dotingly and felt relieved. ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to go, I¡¯ll tell His Highness about this later.¡± Hearing Su Qian¡¯s words, the smiles on the two little buns¡¯ faces faded. Then, they blinked their big eyes and looked at Su Qian in confusion. ¡°Mother, what does this have to do with Ninth Uncle?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The matter of going to the palace was told to me by His Highness, and it was also His Highness¡¯s suggestion to take you two to the palace. I guess His Highness wants to go with us.¡± As Su Qian said this, she didn¡¯t notice the siblings looking at each other. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you want to go check on Uncle Liu Guang and Aunty Wan after the meal? I think Mother should do what you need to do. We¡¯ll help you talk to Ninth Uncle about this.¡± Su Ye suggested with a gentle smile. Seeing that her son¡¯s smile was like a little angel, Su Qian nodded without hesitation. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± The mother and son continued to enjoy their meal happily. After finishing the meal, Su Qian went to Ye Liuguang and Ji Wanwan¡¯s courtyard while the two little buns held hands and went to look for Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan had just finished his dinner and was currently drinking tea in the main hall, listening to Dong Yan¡¯s report.. Chapter 498 - Chapter 498: Have You Found The Person Who Wants To Attack Qianqian? Chapter 498: Have You Found The Person Who Wants To Attack Qianqian? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Have you found the person who wants to attack Qianqian?¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s gaze was cold as he stared at Dong Yan and asked in a deep voice. Dong Yan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Without waiting for Dong Yan to report, Xiao Yan raised his hand to stop him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to report to me yet. We¡¯ll talk about it together when we meet Qianqian later.¡± The master and servant had just finished speaking when they saw Su Ye and Su Qingqing holding hands and walked into the hall. Seeing the two little buns looking at him with a complicated gaze as soon as they entered, Xiao Yan could clearly see some vigilance in their eyes. Facing the gazes of these two little ones, Xiao Yan looked at them calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Ninth Uncle, Mother asked us to tell you that she is willing to bring us to accompany the Empress Dowager for a meal tomorrow.¡± Su Ye looked at Xiao Yan and said. ¡°Okay, and then?¡± Seeing that these two little ones were solemn, Xiao Yan knew very well that they had come here not just to tell him this. ¡°My brother and I came here to ask Ninth Uncle if you want to be our stepfather?¡± Su Qingqing raised her chin and stared at Xiao Yan seriously. Obviously, the two little ones had already sensed that their Ninth Uncle had some inappropriate intentions toward their Mother. Xiao Yan was also surprised that the two little buns were so direct. He shook his head without thinking, ¡°Of course not.¡± He was their biological father. Why did he have to be a stepfather? The children didn¡¯t know what Xiao Yan was thinking. When they saw his decisive answer, they looked at Xiao Yan in disbelief. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± Xiao Yan nodded his head without any hesitation. After which, he watched helplessly as the two little things revealed a relieved expression. Seeing the children¡¯s reactions, Xiao Yan narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a cold and indifferent tone, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you want your Mother to find a father for you?¡± ¡°Of course, stepfathers are all terrifying. We don¡¯t want a stepfather who treats us badly and snatches our Mother away from us.¡± Su Ye said matter-of-factly and told Xiao Yan his thoughts without hesitation. It was obvious that Xiao Yan¡¯s words that he wouldn¡¯t be their stepfather had calmed Su Ye¡¯s heart. That was why he was willing to obediently tell Xiao Yan his inner thoughts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s right. Mother is ours. We won¡¯t let stepfather snatch our mother away.¡± Su Qingqing pouted and said firmly. Seeing that the children were so resistant to Su Qian finding them a stepfather, Xiao Yan was very satisfied. Then, he asked curiously, ¡°Then, if you find your biological father, will you be able to accept him?¡± Who knows, as soon as Xiao Yan mentioned their biological father, the faces of the two little ones showed genuine disdain. It was as if they were annoyed at the mention of their biological father. Su Ye didn¡¯t smile for once. Instead, he snorted and said, ¡°Humph, that kind of scumbag is not worthy of being our father!¡± Hearing the word ¡®scumbag¡¯ made Xiao Yan narrow his eyes sharply.. ¡°Who are you calling a scumbag?¡± Chapter 499 - Chapter 499: Beat Him Twice Every Time We See Him! Chapter 499: Beat Him Twice Every Time We See Him! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xiao Yan never thought that he would actually receive such a sharp evaluation from his daughter and son. The two little buns seemed oblivious to Xiao Yan¡¯s displeasure and continued resolutely, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s our biological father. He¡¯s a peerless scumbag!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t meet him in the future. Otherwise, we¡¯ll beat him up twice every time we see him!¡± The two little buns rubbed their fists and spoke in an upright manner. The words they said almost stunned everyone. Dong Yan keenly felt the sudden chill around Xiao Yan. He was so frightened that he quickly stood up and said to the two children, ¡°Little Young Master, Little Young Miss, that¡¯s not what you should say. Perhaps your biological father had some unspeakable difficulties.¡± ¡°What difficulties? When we were in the Su family, we even saw that scumbag with the Su family¡¯s ugly freaks¡­¡± Su Ye hurriedly retorted. After saying this, he remembered that his sister was still by his side. Hence, Su Ye swallowed the rest of his words. He cleared his throat and continued with a faint expression, ¡°Ahem, last time, my sister and I clearly saw that scumbag with that ugly freak from the Su family, doing who knows what.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re not even wearing clothes. They don¡¯t know how to be shy,¡± Su Qingiqng said angrily. When Xiao Yan heard this, he noticed something amiss. ¡°From what you guys said, you guys have already found that scumbag father of yours?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Although we don¡¯t know who he is or what his name is, we both dislike him.¡± Su Qingqing was such an obedient and cute child, but she still looked unhappy at the mention of her scumbag father. She said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not happy at the mention of that scumbag father. Brother, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Su Ye, who always prioritized Su Qingqing, saw his sister was upset. He couldn¡¯t continue wasting time here and, after greeting Xiao Yan, left while holding his sister¡¯s hands. Watching the two little ones leave, Xiao Yan stared at their backs and said helplessly, ¡°I really don¡¯t know if these two little things are smart or clueless. They actually mistook someone else for me.¡± Of course, it was impossible for him to mingle with the women of the Su family. Xiao Yan never got involved with women, and he was well aware that the person mentioned by the children just now wasn¡¯t him. Thinking that someone had tarnished his impression in the children¡¯s hearts, Xiao Yan¡¯s aura suddenly became even colder. ¡°Pass down my order, immediately find that presumptuous man for me. See who has dared to impersonate me and get involved with the women of the Su family during that time.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He could clearly feel the anger emanating from Xiao Yan. Dong Yan couldn¡¯t help but shed a tear of sympathy for that person. Obviously, someone was about to pay the price for accidentally impersonating His Highness and becoming the scumbag father in the eyes of the two young masters. Dong Yan quickly agreed and followed Xiao Yan to see Su Qian. On the other side, the two little buns were also on their way to find their mother. On the way, Su Qingqing wore a pouty expression, her little face puffed up like a squirrel. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so angry!¡± Su Ye raised his hand to pat his sister¡¯s head and comforted her.. ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a scumbag father? What¡¯s there to be angry about?¡± Chapter 500 - Chapter 500: How Could There Be Such a Shameless Man? Chapter 500: How Could There Be Such a Shameless Man? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°I¡¯m definitely angry! Big Brother, think about it. That scumbag father actually had other women behind Mother¡¯s back! How can there be such a shameless man in this world? Mother was so pitiful to be with him!¡± Su Qingqing puffed up with indignation, venting her grievances for her Mother.¡± Previously, Su Qingqing had always avoided mentioning the scumbag father because she genuinely felt that he was unworthy of their Mother. Every time the thought crossed her mind, she would get angry out of concern for her Mother. Unexpectedly, Ninth Uncle would mention his scumbag father to them today, causing Su Qingqing to remember it immediately. This recollection only fueled her anger further. ¡°Alright, Ninth Uncle won¡¯t bring it up again after this time,¡± Su Ye said and comforted her. Su Qingqing saw her brother¡¯s indifferent attitude and couldn¡¯t help but blink. She looked at her brother curiously and asked, ¡°Brother, why aren¡¯t you angry?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be angry about. Ever since I met my scumbag father, I felt that that man wasn¡¯t worthy of our Mother. Moreover, whenever I looked at my scumbag father, a strange feeling would always appear in my heart. I felt that we were not close at all. Perhaps it¡¯s because we don¡¯t look like our scumbag father,¡± Su Ye said indifferently. After hearing her brother¡¯s words, Su Qingqing blinked her eyes thoughtfully. ¡°It seems like that¡¯s the case. That scumbag father doesn¡¯t look like us at all. Especially you, brother. Rather than saying that you look like that scumbag father, I feel that you look very similar to Ninth Uncle.¡± Su Qingqing casually made the remark, but Su Ye, after hearing her words, looked at his sister with a hint of disbelief, ¡°Qingqing, what did you just say? Do I look like Ninth Uncle?¡± ¡°Yeah, brother. Haven¡¯t you noticed? Your lips, nose, and even your eyes are all very similar to Ninth Uncle¡¯s.¡± Su Qingqing said while she raised her hand and lifted her chin. ¡°However, I¡¯ve never seen Ninth Uncle¡¯s true face under the mask. I don¡¯t know how much resemblance there is.¡± Su Ye, on the other hand, fell into deep thought because of what Su Qingqing had said. He thought about what Su Qingqing had said about how he looked similar to Xiao Yan and had a bold guess in his heart. ¡°Since you¡¯re curious, why don¡¯t we think of a way to take a look at Ninth Uncle¡¯s face under the mask some other day?¡± Su Ye suddenly smiled and narrowed his eyes. Su Qingqing had no idea what her brother was plotting. She just liked handsome men, and she thought Ninth Uncle was one too. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thinking of this, Su Qingqing became even more interested. She nodded and agreed without a second word, ¡°Okay! That sounds great! When we have the chance, we¡¯ll go see what Ninth Uncle looks like under his mask!¡± Su Ye followed his sister and revealed a gentle smile. Then, they held hands and went to look for their Mother. Meanwhile, Su Qian came over to check on Ye Liuguang and Ji Wanwan. Thanks to the Dragon Flame Fruit, the two of them were no longer in any serious trouble. ¡°Fortunately, the poison isn¡¯t deep. You both need another four or five days of recuperation and then you¡¯ll be fine,¡± Su Qian said with relief after carefully checking their pulse.. Chapter 501 - Chapter 501: Despicable Tricks Chapter 501: Despicable Tricks Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°How embarrassing. I didn¡¯t expect to fall for such despicable tricks.¡± When he thought about how he had failed miserably, Ye Liuguang, who was sitting on the soft couch, looked depressed. ¡°That was way beyond despicable tricks. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against such methods.¡± Ji Wanwan still had lingering fears. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh and say, ¡°That¡¯s a seventh-grade potent toxin. If it wasn¡¯t for Qianqian¡¯s help, we would have gone to see the King of Hell by now.¡± When Ye Liuguang heard that, he didn¡¯t deny it on the surface, but his expression became even more dispirited. ¡°Speaking of which, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand.¡± Ji Wanwan blinked and looked at Su Qian, who was sitting by her bed with a flushed face. ¡°Qianqian, you were clearly beside us at that time, but why were you the only one who was fine when we were all poisoned?¡± When Ye Liuguang heard this, he didn¡¯t immediately say anything. However, his expression immediately wavered, and Su Qian narrowed her eyes thoughtfully. Seeing that the two of them had fallen silent, Ji Wanwan immediately felt that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right and added, ¡°Qianqian, don¡¯t take my words to heart. I was just asking casually. If you don¡¯t want to answer, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t say. I wasn¡¯t poisoned because of my special constitution. My body has a strong resistance to toxins. Ordinary potent toxins don¡¯t work on me,¡± Su Qian said with a smile. However, what Su Qian didn¡¯t say was that it wasn¡¯t that potent toxin won¡¯t work on her, but that she hadn¡¯t encountered any poison that worked on her. The first time Su Qian discovered that her body was resistant to toxins was when she was learning Poisoncraft from her master. At that time, Su Qian was refining a fourth-grade potent toxin and accidentally came into contact with some of it on her skin. She thought that the poison would immediately take effect, but who knew that the terrifying poison would lose its toxicity when it came into contact with her body? It was as gentle as water and didn¡¯t cause her any harm. Then, Su Qian tested herself. So far, not even eighth-grade potent toxins had any effect on her. Moreover, she and the children also had the ability to control poisonous creatures. This matter could be considered Su Qian¡¯s biggest secret. Other than the people closest to her, she hadn¡¯t told anyone. Ji Wanwan wasn¡¯t powerful enough to warrant revealing so much. However, even so, it was enough to astonish Ji Wanwan. At this moment, Ji Wanwan was so shocked that her eyes almost popped out of their sockets. She said in surprise, ¡°My goodness, Qianqian, you actually have such a powerful physique. You¡¯re too powerful! You truly deserve the title of the world¡¯s number-one poison master. Not to mention anything else, your ability to be immune to all poisons must have made many people envious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The title of the world¡¯s number one is a bit too much. Besides, my master is more powerful than me.¡± As soon as Su Qian finished speaking, there was an orderly knock on the door. ¡°Qianqian, it¡¯s me. I have something to discuss with you.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door. ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked. Come in directly.¡± As soon as Su Qian finished speaking, Xiao Yan pushed the door open and entered. However, this time, Xiao Yan came in with a wheelchair. When he entered and saw Su Qian, a smile appeared in his eyes. ¡°Your Highness, is there anything you need?¡± Ye Liuguang saw that Xiao Yan was actually sitting in a wheelchair and immediately restrained his temper a little. It was obvious that he had something to do and wasn¡¯t willing to argue with a person whose legs were inconvenient.. Chapter 502 - Chapter 502: From the Demon Sect Chapter 502: From the Demon Sect Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°My subordinates have found out that the person who attacked you previously was from the Demon Sect.¡± Xiao Yan saw that after he finished speaking, the three people present all looked at him curiously. He immediately shot a glance at Dong Yan, who was beside him. Dong Yan quickly walked forward and said respectfully, ¡°Our men went to investigate the residence in the suburbs of the capital and found these clothes in the wardrobe over there.¡± With that, Dong Yan took down the bundle he had on his back and took out a few pieces of clothing. ¡°Aren¡¯t these my clothes?¡± Ji Wanwan looked at the clothes in surprise and quickly recognized them as hers. She then looked confused. ¡°These are the clothes I left in the main house. I don¡¯t usually stay in the main house for long, so I haven¡¯t worn these clothes for a long time. Why are these clothes with you?¡± ¡°Just as I said, we found these clothes in that house. It seems that the person who disguised herself as Miss Ji is related to the Blood Demon Pavilion. Otherwise, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to get these clothes.¡± Dong Yan looked deeply at Ji Wanwan and said. ¡°Not only that, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to impersonate me and manipulate Yin He. It seems that someone from our Blood Demon Pavilion collaborated with the Demon Sect¡­¡± As Ji Wanwan said this, she bit her lower lip unwillingly. ¡°I never expected my father to actually join forces with the Demon Sect, using my name to try to kill Qianqian!¡± ¡°I believe your stepmother was involved in the event last night,¡± Su Qian said thoughtfully. ¡°Since the Young Sect Master of Demon Sect knows how strong I am, even if he sent an assassin, he should have sent someone with some strength over. I think your stepmother must have deliberately sent someone to assassinate me. She knew that it would be difficult for them to kill me, so she sent a group of people to die and used a smokescreen to throw the blame on you.¡± ¡°This woman is really vicious. According to our past temperaments, if we don¡¯t have a good relationship with Ji Wanwan, we¡¯ll definitely kill Ji Wanwan immediately after hearing Yin He¡¯s words.¡± Ye Liuguang raised his hand to touch his chin and said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Your strength is far above mine. If you really wanted to kill me last night, I wouldn¡¯t be your match.¡± Ji Wanwan clenched her fists angrily. ¡°That woman must have found me an eyesore, so she wanted to get rid of me and pave the way for her son!¡± ¡°She¡¯s indeed a smart person. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t expect me to listen to your explanation.¡± Su Qian also narrowed her eyes and said coldly. ¡°Once Ji Wanwan is killed, the Blood Demon Pavilion will have enough reason to join forces with the Demon Sect to kill Qianqian and snatch the divine beast.¡± The coldness in Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes kept rolling. When he said this, he also snorted coldly, ¡°A well-thought-out conspiracy, even bring in a master of disguise to impersonate Ji Wanwan/ They¡¯ve covered all bases.¡± ¡°After all, they are members of sects. It would be strange if there were no conspiracies and tricks.¡± As soon as Su Qian finished speaking, she saw Ji Wanwan lift the blanket and get off the bed with a furious expression. Su Qian raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Wanwan, where do you want to go?¡± Chapter 503 - Chapter 503: What Did I Do to Deserve This? Chapter 503: What Did I Do to Deserve This? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m going to settle the score with them!¡± Ji Wanwan was furious and her eyes were about to spurt blood. ¡°What they did was too much! How could they treat me like this? What did I do to deserve this?¡± At this moment, Ji Wanwan¡¯s anger couldn¡¯t be described in words. ¡°Yin He didn¡¯t go back for the whole night. We even fought with that imposter yesterday. Now, the Blood Demon Pavilion and the Demon Sect must have learned about the situation. If you go over now, is there any difference from courting death?¡± Ye Liuguang had never been gentle when he spoke, so he looked sharply at Ji Wanwan. Ji Wanwan revealed a face full of unwillingness. Although she felt that Ye Liuguang¡¯s words were merciless, she had to admit that Ye Liuguang was right. Hence, Ji Wanwan immediately deflated and said with a bitter look, ¡°What can I do now? They¡¯ve gone too far. If I don¡¯t seek revenge, I won¡¯t be able to swallow this anger!¡± ¡°Revenge is necessary. However, you can¡¯t be too impulsive. We haven¡¯t figured out the cause and effect of the matter yet.¡± As Su Qian said this, she narrowed her eyes thoughtfully. ¡°Speaking of which, I remember that the Demon Sect has a branch not far from the imperial capital¡­¡± As soon as Su Qian finished speaking, everyone¡¯s expressions changed rapidly. They exchanged glances with each other. It could be said that everything was said without words. ¡°Young Master Ye and Miss Ji aren¡¯t feeling well, so it¡¯s better for them to rest. Qianqian, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Xiao Yan revealed a calm smile as he took the initiative to say. ¡°Why?¡± Ye Liuguang wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°That¡¯s right, we want to go too!¡± Ji Wanwan said loudly. ¡°It¡¯s because both of you haven¡¯t recovered yet. With your current state, what¡¯s the point of going stirring up trouble? Stay at home obediently.¡± Seeing that the two of them still had something to say, Su Qian narrowed her eyes sharply and said with a cold expression, ¡°I¡¯m your doctor. If I said that you can¡¯t go, you can¡¯t go. If you don¡¯t listen to me and go behind my back, I¡¯ll ignore you for the rest of my life.¡± Although Su Qian¡¯s threat sounded childish, everyone knew Su Qian very well. Su Qian had always kept her word. If she said she would ignore them, she really would. Therefore, no matter how unhappy Ye Liuguang and Ji Wanwan were, they dared not resist. They could only nod their heads obediently and lower their eyes bitterly. ¡°Let¡¯s go then. Come back quickly so that we don¡¯t delay our rest tonight.¡± After saying that, Su Qian strode away excitedly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Yan followed closely behind Su Qian. After leaving the room, he found the Heavenly Fire Wolves to pull the throne, and the two of them headed towards the branch. At the same time, in the branch in the suburbs. A woman¡¯s hysterical scream came from the room. ¡°Ah! It itches! It tickles me to death!¡± The woman in the black dress, who had luckily escaped from Su Qian last night, was running around the room crazily. She kept smashing and throwing everything she could grab onto the ground. Various porcelain items shattered into pieces on the floor. But even so, the woman in the black dress couldn¡¯t alleviate the almost maddening itchiness that overwhelmed her body. She kept scratching her skin.. Chapter 504 - Chapter 504: That Woman Isn’t Afraid of Poison? Chapter 504: That Woman Isn¡¯t Afraid of Poison? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The black-skirted woman¡¯s jade-like skin was covered with scars, all of which she had scratched herself. She didn¡¯t know why there were no rashes on her body, nor was there anything strange about it, but the itching was driving her almost insane! ¡°Second Elder, please, please calm down!¡± Ji Rongguang trembled as he stood at the side. At this moment, he could only watch in horror as the Second Elder of the Demon Sect, Liu Ruyan, kept going berserk. He was so scared that he didn¡¯t know what to do. Now, Ji Rongguang only wanted to find a hole in the ground and hide. He didn¡¯t want to face such a crazy woman at all. Ji Rongguang originally wanted to find his Father and Mother, but who knew that he would be left by his father, said that he needed to be trained. In the end, he had to deal with such a crazy woman now. ¡°Shut up! What do you know? I¡¯m about to die from the itch. I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± As Liu Ruyan spoke, she raised her hand and scratched frantically. However, she couldn¡¯t relieve her pain at all. ¡°I¡¯ve also gotten a doctor to come over and have a look at you. No one knows what¡¯s wrong with you now. Even if we use medicine, we can¡¯t find any suitable medicine. What can I do?¡± Ji Rongguang couldn¡¯t help but grumble. Unexpectedly, just as he finished speaking, Liu Ruyan glared angrily at him. Her gaze was so fierce that it seemed as if she couldn¡¯t wait to devour him alive. Ji Rongguang was so scared that he almost peed his pants. He trembled and subconsciously took a step back. However, who knew that Liu Ruyan would grab him. ¡°You¡¯ve clearly met Su Qian before and fought with her. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? That woman isn¡¯t afraid of poison?¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t know! Second Elder, are you joking with me? In this world, where can you find someone who isn¡¯t afraid of poison!¡± Ji Rongguang asked fearfully. ¡°That woman isn¡¯t afraid of poison! In this world, there¡¯s only one person who isn¡¯t afraid of poison¡­ Cough, cough, cough. It¡¯s so itchy. My throat is also itchy!¡± Liu Ruyan¡¯s words weren¡¯t finished yet, and her throat began to itch. Her hands could only frantically scratch her throat through her skin. However, the effect was minimal. ¡°What kind of person isn¡¯t afraid of poison¡­¡± Ji Rongguang asked silently. Who knew that his words would be met with Liu Ruyan¡¯s glare? Liu Ruyan didn¡¯t answer Ji Rongguang¡¯s question. Instead, she raised her hand and gave him two slaps. ¡°You people from the Blood Demon Pavilion are indeed trash. You don¡¯t even know how powerful Su Qian is! If it weren¡¯t for your misinformation, how could I have been poisoned by the poison worm and suffered such torture!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liu Ruyan recalled Ye Liuguang and was still fuming with rage. At that time, it was because of Ye Liuguang that she was poisoned by the poison worm. Moreover, she didn¡¯t expect Ye Liuguang to use the poison worm so effectively that it almost drove her crazy. She didn¡¯t want to waste any more time on the spot. Liu Ruyan trembled and swallowed a few pills that numbed her nerves. Only then did she feel that the intense itch on her body was much better. However, the impact of these drugs on the body was significant. After Liu Ruyan ate it, her vision turned black and her body trembled even more violently. Her meridians were swollen and painful as she said, ¡°I want to leave. I want to go back and find my Eldest Brother.¡± Liu Ruyan¡¯s Eldest Brother was also an expert in using poison worms. Liu Ruyan had to go back and find him to remove the poison worm from her body.. Chapter 505 - Chapter 505:1 Won’t Be Able to Deal With Su Qian Chapter 505:1 Won¡¯t Be Able to Deal With Su Qian Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Seeing that Liu Ruyan was about to leave, Ji Rongguang was stunned. He rushed over and hugged Liu Ruyan¡¯s thigh tightly. He said anxiously, ¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡± Liu Ruyan looked at Ji Rongguang as if he were a dead man. She angrily said, ¡°Get lost! Are you looking for death?¡± ¡°If you leave, what am I supposed to do? My father asked me to cooperate with you here. If you leave, I won¡¯t be able to deal with Su Qian!¡± After Ji Rongguang said that, he still hugged Liu Ruyan¡¯s leg fearlessly. However, Liu Ruyan didn¡¯t have much patience. She got angry when she saw Ji Rongguang like this and sent him flying with a kick. ¡°What does your business have to do with me?¡± After saying this, Liu Ruyan left without looking back. He could only watch helplessly as Liu Ruyan left. Ji Rongguang grimaced in pain. The desire to die welled up in him. ¡°D*mned woman, do you have to be so ruthless?¡± After saying this, Ji Rongguang angrily shouted at the surrounding servants and maids who were already dumbfounded, ¡°Are all of you dead? Can¡¯t you see that I fell? Hurry up and help me up!¡± Everyone rushed forward in a hurry and helped Ji Rongguang up. Then, they asked him, ¡°Young Master, are you alright?¡± ¡°A bunch of trash! You guys watched me get beaten and didn¡¯t even dare to fart!¡± When Ji Rongguang thought about how embarrassing he had been just now, he felt that the spot where Liu Ruyan had kicked him hurt even more. Unexpectedly, Ji Rongguang¡¯s subordinates were even more ruthless. At this moment, one of his subordinates quietly came forward and said shyly, ¡°Young Master, when you were beaten up, I farted. It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t hear it¡­¡± After hearing this, Ji Rongguang¡¯s face was filled with doubt, and looked at the shy attendant incredibly. Then, he immediately shouted at his subordinates in exasperation, ¡°Men! Give me someone! Drag this b*stard down and beat his ass up! Beat him!¡± Everyone was frightened by Ji Rongguang¡¯s behavior. They dared not delay and quickly pulled the person away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all these people had left, Ji Rongguang was still panting heavily from anger. He then hurriedly said, ¡°Men, go and call a good-looking woman over for me. Half an hour late, come to my room and serve me well. Tomorrow, I will return to the Blood Demon Pavilion and no longer be bullied by these people!¡± After saying this, Ji Rongguang angrily went to take a shower and change his clothes. Ji Rongguang finished showering in fifteen minutes. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. At this moment, his eyes were almost spitting fire as he strode back to his room. When Ji Rongguang returned to his room, he realized that the room was dark, with only candles burning on the table. There was an unknown fragrance floated in the air, very pleasant, as if it had the power to enchant people. It was rare for him to smell such a captivating scent. Ji Rongguang felt elated that he couldn¡¯t help but approach the bed. Then, he realized that there was an extremely graceful and enchanting figure lying on the bed behind the bed curtain. At this moment, her body was slightly twisting, as if she was seducing Ji Rongguang.. Chapter 506 - Chapter 506: Who Is It? How Dare You Hit Me! Chapter 506: Who Is It? How Dare You Hit Me! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ji Rongguang wasn¡¯t someone with strong principles to begin with. How could he withstand such provocation? He licked his lips and then moved closer to the bed evilly. He said smugly, ¡°Hehehe, it seems like these good-for-nothing servants occasionally do things right. They know that I¡¯m in a bad mood, so they still know how to have some fun. Little beauty, what¡¯s your name?¡± However, the little beauty on the bed ignored his intentions and remained with her back turned, appearing somewhat shy. Seeing this scene, Ji Rongguang only felt that it was even more interesting. He immediately took off his long robe and was only wearing his underwear. He lifted the bed curtain and threw himself at it with a loud laugh. ¡°Little thing, you still dare to play mysterious with me! Tonight, I¡¯m going to have a good time with you!¡± With that, Ji Rongguang grabbed the little beauty under the dim light and indulged in a frenzy of passionate kisses. However, as he kissed, Ji Rongguang felt that something was amiss. Why isn¡¯t this little beauty moving? Not moving would be one thing, but why did she exude a sweaty, masculine odor? Moreover, the skin felt rough. With that thought, Ji Rongguang was perplexed and planted another kiss but ended up with a mouthful of stubble! ¡°Ah!¡± He immediately let out an ear-piercing scream. Ji Rongguang turned the ¡®little beauty¡¯ who was facing inwards over to take a look. In the end, he was almost scared unconscious by the sight! The person in front of him wasn¡¯t a little beauty, but the servant that he had ordered to be dragged away just now. At this moment, the servant wasn¡¯t adorned with any frills but had a shy and modest expression, blinking and looking at Ji Rongguang coyly. Ji Rongguang was so frightened. He shouted and kicked the servant to the side before jumping off the bed in anger. Ji Rongguang was so disgusted that he almost vomited. He was so angry that he kept jumping on the spot. As he jumped, he screamed, ¡°Someone! Someone come quickly! Who prepared such a disgusting thing and threw it on my bed? Do you want to die?¡± However, in the vast courtyard, no one responded to Ji Rongguang. Everywhere was silent, eerily quiet, making Ji Rongguang feel a sense of unease. For some reason, the hair on Ji Rongguang¡¯s back subconsciously trembled. He swallowed and said, ¡°Who is it? Who dares to play tricks in front of me? Hurry up and come out!¡± However, no one responded to Ji Rongguang. This time, Ji Rongguang¡¯s heart was somewhat unsettled. Regardless of other matters, he quickly grabbed the clothes on the ground, urgently opened the door, and prepared to rush outside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, when Ji Rongguang opened the door, he unexpectedly found two figures standing at the door. At this moment, he almost bumped into one of them. In the end, before he could stop, he was brutally kicked to the ground by that person. His butt landed hard on the ground, causing Ji Rongguang to grimace in pain. ¡°Who is it? How dare you hit me?¡± Before Ji Rongguang could finish his sentence, a dainty foot in embroidered shoes stepped on his chest. Gently applying pressure, Su Qian listened to Ji Rongguang¡¯s wail like a pig being slaughtered. ¡°Young Master Ji, long time no see.¡± Su Qian looked at Ji Rongguang¡¯s terrified expression with satisfaction.. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is Young Master Ji surprised that I¡¯m still alive?¡± Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: Seek Justice Chapter 507: Seek Justice Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ji Rongguang¡¯s soul almost flew out of his body. He shook his head in panic and stammered, ¡°No, no¡­¡± Su Qian didn¡¯t wait for Ji Rongguang to finish speaking. She smiled and kicked him away. His body rolled on the ground in a disheveled manner. Ji Rongguang was almost scared out of his wits. He asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Where, where are my men? Where are my men guarding the door?¡± Su Qian didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she looked at Ji Rongguang indifferently as if she was looking at a stray dog. At this moment, Ji Rongguang felt a bone-chilling chill fill his entire body. ¡°You want to harm Qianqian, so we naturally have to seek justice.¡± Xiao Yan looked at Ji Rongguang coldly and asked, ¡°Where are the people from the Demon Sect?¡± They had come here to capture Liu Ruyan. After all, that woman was a seventh-grade alchemist. As long as they could capture her, it would definitely be beneficial to them. Ji Rongguang¡¯s body trembled as he said carefully, ¡°I, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Hearing Ji Rongguang¡¯s words, Su Qian raised her eyebrows and said calmly, ¡°It seems that Young Master Ji doesn¡¯t want to cooperate. Come out and teach Young Master Ji a lesson.¡± Before Ji Rongguang could react to what was going on, he saw Xiao Yin and Gray Fatty rush out of Su Qian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Eat my Invincible Bird Headbutt!¡± With a whoosh, Black Ball jumped out of Su Qian¡¯s sleeve. It turned into an afterimage and crashed into Ji Rongguang¡¯s face. However, Black Ball missed its target. It was supposed to hit Ji Rongguang¡¯s head, but instead, it hit his left eye instead. The bird¡¯s head was as hard as a stone, and it immediately gave Ji Rongguang a panda eye. ¡°Ah!¡± A painful scream echoed as Ji Rongguang¡¯s eyes throbbed with pain. He couldn¡¯t open it and cried out, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t hit me! I¡¯ll say, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Qian and Xiao Yan looked at each other, then walked to the seat opposite Ji Rongguang and sat down. The two of them looked at Ji Rongguang calmly and waited for him to continue. Ji Rongguang finally understood how powerful the two of them were. He immediately dropped his head and knelt pitifully in front of the two of them. He looked like a docile little lamb and said, ¡°The woman who had a conflict with you last night was the Second Elder of the Demon Sect, Liu Ruyan. Just a moment ago, that woman left. She was poisoned with a poison worm and her entire body itched so much that she couldn¡¯t stand it. She went back to look for her brother to cure her.¡± ¡°Liu Ruyan of the Demon Sect is a seventh-grade alchemist, capable of refining peak seventh-grade toxicant. Her strength is extraordinary.¡± Seeing Su Qian looking at him, Xiao Yan quickly continued to explain, ¡°Liu Ruyan¡¯s brother is the First Elder of the Demon Sect and is also skilled in using poison worms, quite formidable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why Liu Ruyan hurried back to the Demon Sect.¡± At this point, Ji Rongguang lowered his head nervously and continued, ¡°I¡¯m really innocent. I don¡¯t know anything. If you want to teach someone a lesson, you should go to the people of the Demon Sect. I didn¡¯t provoke you.¡± ¡°If we didn¡¯t ask, you don¡¯t have to answer. Or do you not want your tongue anymore?¡± Su Qian was as languid as a cat as she coldly glanced at Ji Rongguang.. Chapter 508 - Chapter 508:1 Haven’t Even Married Yet Chapter 508:1 Haven¡¯t Even Married Yet Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ji Rongguang immediately acted like a child who had made a mistake and wore a bitter expression, not daring to make a sound. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Liu Ruyan. The First Elder of the Demon Sect doesn¡¯t have the ability to remove the poison worm from her body.¡± At this point, the corners of Su Qian¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. ¡°I know Liuguang¡¯s strength very well. It¡¯s impossible for an ordinary person to remove the poison worm he placed.¡± Seeing that Su Qian¡¯s confidence, Ji Rongguang didn¡¯t believe her at all. However, this thought flashed across his mind as he felt a suffocating chill sweep over him from not far away. He shrank his neck timidly and looked at Xiao Yan. Ji Rongguang was so scared that he was trembling. He didn¡¯t know how he had offended this gentleman in front of him. The aura around him was just too intimidating! The one who provoked Xiao Yan wasn¡¯t Ji Rongguang, but Su Qian. Thinking of how proud Su Qian was when she mentioned Ye Liuguang just now, Xiao Yan suddenly felt a surge of jealousy. Su Qian also felt the unusual aura around Xiao Yan and immediately looked at this man in confusion. What was going on? Why did the aura around this man change so quickly? However, when Su Qian saw that Xiao Yan didn¡¯t say anything, she didn¡¯t bother too much about it. Instead, she continued to look at Ji Rongguang. ¡°In that case, the Blood Demon Pavilion really managed to secure cooperation with the Demon Sect?¡± Logically speaking, the Blood Demon Pavilion was far below the Demon Sect in terms of status, making it difficult for them to climb higher. However, since the Blood Demon Pavilion had succeeded, it indicated that they had used considerable effort. Ji Rongguang revealed a fawning smile and said, ¡°This collaboration originally didn¡¯t work out but because Miss Su and Young Sect Master weren¡¯t on good terms, Sect Master¡¯s wife, who is also Young Sect Master¡¯s mother, insisted on dealing with you. That¡¯s why they agreed to cooperate with us.¡± ¡°This kind of casually finding someone to take the blame for them is indeed the style of the people of the Demon Sect.¡± Su Qian retracted her gaze and lazily lowered her eyes as she continued, ¡°Did Liu Ruyan mention me?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Ji Rongguang glanced at Su Qian in shock and hurriedly said, ¡°Liu Ruyan did mention you. She even beat me up because of you!¡± ¡°Tell me in detail.¡± Su Qian looked at Ji Rongguang with interest. ¡°I don¡¯t really know the whole story. At that time, Liu Ruyan looked no different from a lunatic because of the poison worm. She kept shouting things like ¡®you¡¯re not afraid of poison¡¯ and things like that. She even claimed that you¡¯re immune to all poisons.¡± When Su Qian heard this, a cold glint flashed across her phoenix eyes. In the end, Liu Ruyan had indeed sensed someone unusual. Su Qian wasn¡¯t worried that her special physique would cause her any trouble if it was exposed. Instead, she was worried that others would implicate the two children because of her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just like her, the children had the ability to control poisonous creatures. Once this matter was exposed, many people would definitely have their eyes on the children. ¡°Is there anything else you haven¡¯t told me?¡± Xiao Yan glanced at Ji Rongguang and asked. Ji Rongguang shook his head frantically and said in a panic, ¡°No more! I¡¯ve said everything I should say!¡± Xiao Yan nodded in satisfaction and turned to look at Su Qian. ¡°What should we do next? Should we deal with him?¡± Ji Rongguang almost peed his pants at this casually mentioned sentence. He immediately cried out loud, ¡°I-1-1¡­ I¡¯ve said everything I need to say.. Please, don¡¯t kill me! I haven¡¯t even married yet!¡± Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: Wouldn’t Kill The Direct Descendants of The Blood Demon Pavilion Chapter 509: Wouldn¡¯t Kill The Direct Descendants of The Blood Demon Pavilion Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Looking at Ji Rongguang¡¯s tearful expression in disdain, the word ¡®coward¡¯ naturally appeared in Su Qian¡¯s mind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promised Wanwan when I came out that I wouldn¡¯t kill the direct descendants of the Blood Demon Pavilion,¡± Su Qian said with a light smile. Ji Rongguang was somewhat surprised. What the hell? Ji Wanwan suggested not killing them? Ji Rongguang immediately felt that Ji Wanwan was most likely a fool. Thinking back to the efforts he and his mother made to undermine Ji Wanwan and make his father, who already disliked Ji Wanwan, even more disgusted with her. They had gone so far, yet Ji Wanwan still pleaded for them. If she wasn¡¯t a fool, what else could she be? Ji Rongguang lowered his head to hide the mockery in his eyes, but on the surface, he cried, ¡°Sob, sob. I knew that Eldest Sister treats the direct descendants the best!¡± Ji Rongguang thought that he had hidden it flawlessly, but little did he know that his petty tricks were far from sophisticated in Su Qian¡¯s eyes. Moreover, Ji Rongguang was obviously thinking too much. Ji Wanwan didn¡¯t spare the direct descendants of Blood Demon Pavilion because of mercy but to prevent Su Qian from taking the opportunity to avenge her. Ji Wanwan was a person who clearly distinguished between love and hate. Even if it was revenge, she would personally take action, never resorting to others. Before Ji Rongguang could finish, Su Qian took out a small vial and casually threw it to Ji Rongguang. ¡°Drink it.¡± Ji Rongguang heard the crisp sound of the bottle falling to the ground, and a drop of cold sweat rolled down his forehead. He asked uneasily, ¡°What, what is this?¡± ¡°Drink the medicine or die. Choose one.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s crimson lips curled into a gentle smile, but his gaze was frightening, causing Ji Rongguang to tremble in fear. He obediently picked up the vial on the ground, opened the cap, and swallowed the medicine in one gulp. Ji Rongguang couldn¡¯t tell what the potion tasted like. After drinking it, he suddenly took two deep breaths and fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth and convulsing. ¡°Master, what did you give him to drink?¡± Black Ball flapped its wings and flew to Su Qian¡¯s shoulder as it asked. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask Master. You should ask me.¡± Xiao Yin, with a proud expression, swayed a bit and light-heartedly said, ¡°That¡¯s my venom. It can turn anyone who drinks it into a retard.¡± When Ji Rongguang heard this, his eyes widened in fear. He then raised his hand and scratched the air wildly. His eyes were filled with despair as he said, ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± As if not hearing Ji Rongguang¡¯s miserable voice, Xiao Yan stood up and gently hugged Su Qian¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Qian glanced at Xiao Yan¡¯s large hand on her shoulder and raised her eyebrows. She raised her hand and slapped it off her shoulder, then carried the two little beasts in her arms and striding away. When Xiao Yan saw this scene, his frown deepened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Qian didn¡¯t come for nothing. Taking advantage of the fact that the people from the branch had been dealt with, she went to the branch¡¯s treasury and plundered everything inside. Only then did she walk towards the main door in satisfaction. The Heavenly Blood Wolves were waiting outside the door. When they saw Su Qian come out, they all howled happily. However, after only two howls, the Heavenly Blood Wolves immediately saw Xiao Yan striding out with a dark expression behind Su Qian. Xiao Yan¡¯s expression was cold, and the Heavenly Blood Wolves trembled in fear. They thought, ¡°What was going on? Why was Master angry?¡± Chapter 510 - Chapter 510: Pretend to Be Obedient and Innocent Chapter 510: Pretend to Be Obedient and Innocent Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Heavenly Blood Wolves were puzzled, so they could only shrink their necks and pretend to be obedient and innocent as if they knew nothing. They dared not howl anymore. One even lowered its tail and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Seeing the Heavenly Blood Wolves like this, Su Qian was puzzled when Xiao Yan suddenly came from behind and hugged her soft waist. Su Qian¡¯s waist tightened suddenly, and her heartbeat involuntarily accelerated a bit. Then, Xiao Yan held her, and together, they sat on the throne pulled by the Heavenly Blood Wolves. As soon as they sat on the throne, the Heavenly Blood Wolves rushed out together, pulling the throne and soaring into the clouds, heading toward the imperial capital. Feeling the cold and stern aura around Xiao Yan, Su Qian felt that even the night wind blowing past her ears wasn¡¯t as cold as this man. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Su Qian looked at Xiao Yan and made a bold guess. Unexpectedly, after Xiao Yan heard her words, he actually snorted with a calm expression. ¡°What is your relationship with that Ye Liuguang?¡± When Black Ball and Xiao Yin heard this, they both looked enlightened. They thought, ¡°Goodness, is the Ninth Prince jealous?¡± The two little beasts wore gossip expressions and then looked at Su Qian with a sly expression. They could almost see the pink bubbles popping up between the two of them. They were looking forward to seeing their master¡¯s enlightenment. However, the two little beasts clearly overthought things. When Su Qian heard Xiao Yan¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t feel any ambiguity, nor did she feel any romantic pink bubbles in the air. She asked in puzzlement, ¡°What¡¯s my relationship with Liuguang? What does it have to do with you?¡± Su Qian didn¡¯t know what she had said wrong, but as soon as she finished speaking, she could clearly feel the aura around Xiao Yan become even colder. When the two little beasts heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but raise their hands to hold their foreheads. Clearly, they couldn¡¯t comprehend the thought process of their master. How could she say such dull words? However, the confusion on Su Qian¡¯s face didn¡¯t seem like she was pretending. Obviously, Su Qian didn¡¯t think in the direction that Xiao Yan was expecting. Just as Xiao Yan was about to explain, the leading Heavenly Blood Wolf in front suddenly let out a long howl, causing Xiao Yan¡¯s expression to change instantly. Then, he tightly protected Su Qian and said, ¡°Be careful. We¡¯re about to encounter turbulence.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before she could react to the meaning of Xiao Yan¡¯s words, Su Qian suddenly felt a gust of wind sweep over her. With all its force, it crashed against the throne they were sitting on. This caused the Heavenly Blood Wolves in front of them to let out long, anxious howls. They felt the airflow transform into a powerful force that slammed against the throne they were sitting on. Following that, Su Qian and Xiao Yan were immediately thrown out of their original position! Never in a million years did Su Qian expect to encounter such a situation. She had no idea that air currents could attack them. However, this unprecedented sense of weightlessness still made Su Qian¡¯s heart subconsciously tremble. Then, she reached out her hand and grabbed around in the air, trying to grab something that could stabilize her body. Unfortunately, they were in the sky. Even if Su Qian reached out her hand, she couldn¡¯t touch anything. She could only watch as her body fell rapidly. Everything happened in a brief moment. Seeing this scene, Su Qian subconsciously closed her eyes, wanting to construct a spiritual power barrier to alleviate the damage from the free fall.. Chapter 511 - Chapter 511: Your Highness, Are You Injured? Chapter 511: Your Highness, Are You Injured? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At this critical moment, Xiao Yan immediately reached out and grabbed Su Qian, then tightly protected her in his arms. With all his strength, Xiao Yan turned in the air, making himself and Su Qian spin around, positioning his back towards the ground. They descended rapidly with Su Qian protected in his arms. The whistling wind echoed in their ears. Su Qian opened her eyes and her heart trembled as she watched Xiao Yan shielding her. The two of them fell rapidly and crashed into the dense forest below. Their bodies were scratched by the branches, and waves of pain assaulted them. Eventually, they landed heavily on the ground. Hearing the muffled groan of pain from the man in front of her, Su Qian was shocked and suddenly raised her head. Green leaves kept falling from the tree above her head, and there were only some scratches on her body. Considering they fell from such a height, her ability to bounce back unharmed was all thanks to Xiao Yan actively cushioning her fall. Therefore, compared to her, Xiao Yan¡¯s condition didn¡¯t seem as good. At this moment, he lay on the ground with a painful expression. His face and body were covered with visible scrapes. Realizing that she was still pressing on Xiao Yan, Su Qian¡¯s heart tightened. She quickly left Xiao Yan¡¯s embrace and asked worriedly, ¡°Your Highness, are you okay?¡± Even through the mask, Su Qian could see the pain in Xiao Yan¡¯s expression. After letting out a muffled grunt, he looked at her and asked in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, but Your Highness¡­¡± Su Qian¡¯s words were cut off as she noticed faint traces of blood on the grass. Her heart sank, ¡°Your Highness, are you injured?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Xiao Yan subconsciously hid his right arm. Su Qian couldn¡¯t let Xiao Yan get away just like that. She reached out and grabbed Xiao Yan¡¯s wrist, forcefully pulling it in front of her. Then, she realized that there was a long bloody wound on the back of his hand. At this moment, blood was gushing out like it was free. Although it was a flesh wound and didn¡¯t hurt his bones, it still looked very terrifying. Her heart tightened, and Su Qian suddenly remembered that Xiao Yan¡¯s hand had been protecting her head the entire time. It was obvious that he got injured while shielding her from being scratched by branches, which was why he was so seriously injured. With Xiao Yan¡¯s strength, he wouldn¡¯t have been injured if he hadn¡¯t protected her. Not only that, he willingly acted as her cushion, allowing her to remain unscathed. In such circumstances, if Su Qian claimed she wasn¡¯t moved at all, it would be impossible. However, it wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on these small matters. Su Qian quickly took out the healing medicine she carried with her and applied it to Xiao Yan¡¯s wound before carefully treating the wound. Looking at Su Qian carefully treating his wound, Xiao Yan¡¯s heart softened completely. He had no intention of resisting at all and allowed Su Qian to knead away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Qian looked at Xiao Yan¡¯s wound which was still bleeding and couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly, ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡± Actually, the pain wasn¡¯t unbearable, but when Xiao Yan saw Su Qian¡¯s concerned expression, he couldn¡¯t help but make a sound of agreement and nodded, ¡°It hurts¡­¡± It was a simple word, but it conveyed Xiao Yan¡¯s grievance. Su Qian couldn¡¯t bear it and her hands immediately became even gentler. Xiao Yan smiled and took in Su Qian¡¯s concerned expression as he watched her treat her wound bit by bit.. Chapter 512 - Chapter 512: I’ll Look For You Tomorrow Chapter 512: I¡¯ll Look For You Tomorrow Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Your Highness, this wound must avoid water for several days. Moreover, you have to take care of this wound carefully. You have to change the dressing every day so that it can heal faster.¡± Su Qian reminded worriedly. After all, Xiao Yan was injured because he was protecting her. She felt compelled to give him every necessary word of caution. After Xiao Yan heard this, he nodded obediently, as if he completely followed Su Qian¡¯s instruction. ¡°Then I¡¯ll look for you tomorrow to change the dressing.¡± Su Qian didn¡¯t object and nodded in agreement. After quickly treating Xiao Yan¡¯s wound, Su Qian took out elixirs for both herself and Xiao Yan. This precaution aimed to prevent waking up sore and aching due to the muscles¡¯ trauma the next day. After doing all of this, Su Qian confirmed that Xiao Yan could stand up before helping him up. Seeing that Su Qian was so concerned about him, Xiao Yan pretended that his injured leg was still intact and was helped back to the throne by Su Qian. Seeing that the Heavenly Blood Wolves were looking at her nervously, Su Qian quickly reminded them to be careful, ¡°From now on, we need to be cautious. If we sense the approaching air currents, we should evade them promptly.¡± Flying in the air easily exposed them to an aggressive airflow like the one they encountered earlier. However, there were usually signs before these currents appeared. Su Qian believed that the Heavenly Blood Wolves were distracted, leading to the collision with the air current, resulting in her and Xiao Yan falling from the sky. If it were any other day, the Heavenly Blood Wolves wouldn¡¯t make such a basic mistake. However, today, they are solely focused on whether their Master can successfully get his wife, which leads to carelessness. Fortunately, nothing major happened. Even Xiao Yan was in high spirits after being treated by Su Qian, so he didn¡¯t blame the Heavenly Blood Wolves. Instead, he raised his hand and stroked the Heavenly Blood Wolf¡¯s glossy fur before warning, ¡°Be careful from now on. Let¡¯s go.¡± Xiao Yin and Black Ball quickly settled back into Su Qian¡¯s arms. The Heavenly Blood Wolves then picked up its throne again and led the two of them straight to the clouds. A moment later, Su Qian sent Xiao Yan back to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence and was then escorted back to the Su family by the Heavenly Blood Wolves. With a thud, the throne landed steadily on the ground. The Heavenly Blood Wolves also opened their mouths and let out a howl. ¡°Howl.¡± Little Wolf distinctly heard the call of its companion. It immediately rushed out of the house with an excited expression. Then, it saw the Heavenly Blood Wolves present at first glance. It immediately pounced on them happily and then made a mess with the other Heavenly Blood Wolves. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the room, the children and Ji Wanwan heard the commotion and hurriedly followed Little Wolf out. ¡°Mother, Uncle Liuguang is lying on the bed alone and sulking because you didn¡¯t take him out for a walk.¡± As soon as they left, Su Qingqing said to Su Qian in a soft and cute tone. Hearing this, Su Qian didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. She shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s ignore him.¡± ¡°Qianqian, you¡¯re finally back. Hey, what happened to the wound on your face? Are you injured?¡± Ji Wanwan sharply noticed the wound on Su Qian¡¯s face and tilted her head in confusion. ¡°I see that the wound on your face looks like a scratch.¡± Su Qian nodded and immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch. I encountered a small accident, but it¡¯s not a big deal. Wanwan, we guessed correctly. The Demon Sect and the Blood Demon Pavilion have indeed begun to cooperate..¡± Chapter 513 - Chapter 513: Who Did You Choose Between Ninth Prince and Young Master Ye? Chapter 513: Who Did You Choose Between Ninth Prince and Young Master Ye? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ji Wanwan¡¯s body trembled slightly at Su Qian¡¯s words. Eventually, she could only let out a long sigh and say awkwardly, ¡°Sigh, I knew that my father and the others would definitely not let this go. However, I didn¡¯t expect them to actually want to harm you. Qianqian, I¡¯m sorry for not being able to stop all of this.¡± ¡°When I obtained the divine beast, I already guessed that the Jade Lady Palace and the Demon Sect wouldn¡¯t let me develop freely. Besides, the cooperation between the Demon Sect and the Blood Demon Pavilion is better than their collaboration with the Jade Lady Palace, so I don¡¯t mind.¡± Su Qian knew very well that this matter had nothing to do with Ji Wanwan, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t blame her. Ji Wanwan sighed even harder and her eyes were filled with worry. ¡°So, which Elder of the Demon Sect did we encounter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Second Elder, Liu Ruyan. That woman is a seventh-grade alchemist, she¡¯s not easy to deal with.¡± At the mention of Liu Ruyan, Su Qian¡¯s eyes became cautious. It wasn¡¯t because Liu Ruyan¡¯s strength was terrifying, but because Su Qian knew that now that the woman knew that she was immune to all poisons, she probably wouldn¡¯t let her go so easily. Su Qian wasn¡¯t worried that Liu Ruyan would come over and cause trouble. As long as her two children were safe, everything else didn¡¯t matter. Su Qian casually mentioned it, but Ji Wanwan widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Qian looked at Ji Wanwan in confusion. ¡°Qianqian, you actually know the name of the Second Elder? The identities of the First Elder, Second Elder, and Third Elder of the Demon Sect are all very well concealed. No one has ever known their ages and names, but you actually know them.¡± Ji Wanwan sighed and stared at Su Qian with admiration in her eyes. ¡°It was His Highness who told me. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have known.¡± Su Qian had never bothered to learn about the Elders of the Demon Sect Seeing Su Qian mention Xiao Yan so naturally, Ji Wanwan immediately narrowed her eyes and smiled. Her smile carried a hint of mischieve as she stared straight at Su Qian and winked at her. Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Qian looked at Ji Wanwan in confusion. She didn¡¯t like the look in Ji Wanwan¡¯s eyes. In a way, Ji Wanwan¡¯s gaze made Su Qian feel like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. ¡°Ah, Qianqian, stop pretending in front of me! Quickly tell me, who did you choose between Ninth Prince and Young Master Ye?¡± Ji Wanwan¡¯s big, beautiful eyes were filled with curiosity as she quickly asked. Ji Wanwan¡¯s words not only succeeded in making Su Qian frown, but they also successfully made the two little buns look wary. Their expressions seemed as if their hearts were hanging in their throats as they looked at Su Qian uneasily. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They didn¡¯t want their mother to be snatched away by other bad men. They always wanted to be the first in their mother¡¯s heart! Seeing Ji Wanwan looking at her curiously, Su Qian chuckled and hooked her finger to her seductively. ¡°Come here. Come closer and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Ji Wanwan was fooled by her words and immediately went up to her with a smile. However, as soon as Ji Wanwan leaned over, Su Qian raised her hand without hesitation and slapped Ji Wanwan¡¯s forehead. Su Qian didn¡¯t hold back this time. Ji Wanwan cried out in pain.. Chapter 514 - Chapter 514: Why Did You Hit Me? Chapter 514: Why Did You Hit Me? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Then, with teary eyes, Ji Wanwan raised her hand to cover her aching forehead. She wanted to cry but had no tears. She looked pitiful as her eyes glistened with tears. One look and one could tell that she was in a lot of pain. ¡°Qianqian, why did you hit me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hitting you. I¡¯m trying to wake you up.¡± Su Qian saw that Ji Wanwan was still looking at her pitifully and said seriously, ¡°No more jokes like this in the future.¡± ¡°What do you mean by jokes!¡± Ji Wanwan looked at Su Qian with a serious expression and said, ¡°Miss Su, please take my question seriously! I¡¯m genuinely curious. Which of these two outstanding men do you like?¡± Ji Wanwan wanted to know more so that she wouldn¡¯t stand on the wrong side. ¡°I don¡¯t like either of them,¡± Su Qian said without hesitation. ¡°What? Why are you like this?¡± Ji Wanwan looked at Su Qian in disbelief as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. She raised her hand and touched Su Qian¡¯s forehead. ¡°Are you okay? Both of them are excellent and outstanding, and they both like you. You can just pick one casually!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a man.¡± After saying that, Su Qian squatted down and hugged her two children. She quickly kissed their soft little cheeks and said, ¡°I only need my two babies. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Yes! As long as we have Mother, it¡¯s enough!¡± When the two children heard this, their hearts that had been hanging in their throats finally relaxed. That¡¯s great. It seemed like they were still Mother¡¯s precious little babies! As long as they ranked first in their Mother¡¯s heart, they would be satisfied. Ji Wanwan looked at Su Qian with an expression of disbelief. At this moment, she held her chin thoughtfully and said seriously, ¡°Qianqian, sometimes, I really don¡¯t understand you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to understand. I treat Liuguang as my younger brother, and Ninth Prince isn¡¯t the person I¡¯m looking for.¡± Su Qian lowered her head to hide the glint in her eyes. ¡°Qianqian, do you know that you¡¯re wasting a heavenly treasure like this?¡± Ji Wanwan felt that it was a pity! Su Qian didn¡¯t think much of it. With a child in each hand, she stood up and walked towards the room. ¡°If you think it¡¯s a waste, why don¡¯t I give those two to you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Qianqian, stop teasing me. I¡¯m not a fool. I know that this forced melon isn¡¯t sweet!¡± Ji Wanwan said seriously. ¡°I think so too. So, don¡¯t ask me about this in the future,¡± Su Qian said with a smile. Feeling like she had unintentionally stepped into Su Qian¡¯s linguistic trap, Ji Wanwan wanted to say something else, but seeing Su Qian¡¯s expression, it seemed she wasn¡¯t open to hearing her words. So, she gave up. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. Qianqian, have you encountered anyone from the Blood Demon Pavilion?¡± At the mention of the Blood Demon Pavilion, Ji Wanwan¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold light. ¡°I met Ji Rongguang. He was the one who told me about Liu Ruyan.¡± Su Qian brought the children all the way back to the room. After placing them on the bed, she began to take off their shoes and socks. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I did as you said and didn¡¯t kill him. I only used some medicine to turn Ji Rongguang into a fool..¡± Chapter 515 - Chapter 515: Ruthless Chapter 515: Ruthless Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ji Wanwan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry when she heard this. ¡°Becoming a fool. Can that still be considered showing mercy?¡± ¡°Of course. Aunty Wan, you may not know, but those who offend our Mother never live long.¡± Su Qingqing took off her coat and obediently climbed into bed. ¡°Do you think I went too far?¡± Su Qian turned her head and glanced at Ji Wanwan. When Ji Wanwan heard this, she quickly shook her head. ¡°Of course not! Qianqian, the Blood Demon Pavilion is involved in this matter. I won¡¯t say anything if you take revenge.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After Su Qian finished speaking, she let Su Ye and Su Qingqing lie down in bed. Then, she raised her hand with a smile and patted their little heads. ¡°Wait here for Mother. Mother will come over to look for you in a while and coax you to sleep.¡± ¡°Okay, Mother. Qingqing and I will wait for you,¡± Su Ye said obediently as he held the blanket with his small hand. Smiling and patting the children¡¯s heads, Su Qian stood up and left the room with Ji Wanwan. ¡°Wanwan, I have something to ask you.¡± After closing the door, Su Qian looked at Ji Wanwan and asked, ¡°Have you thought it through? Are you going to fall out with the people from the Blood Demon Pavilion?¡± ¡°Yes. They want to harm me, so of course I can¡¯t sit idly by.¡± When Ji Wanwan thought about how those people wanted to use her as a pawn, the hatred in her heart couldn¡¯t dissipate. Su Qian could understand Ji Wanwan¡¯s feelings. After all, if it wasn¡¯t for her good relationship with Ji Wanwan, given Su Qian¡¯s usual character, she might have believed in Yin He¡¯s words and killed Ji Wanwan long ago. ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I¡¯ll tell you one thing. As long as you can do what I say, then I guarantee that the Blood Demon Pavilion will be yours. Those who have wronged you will pay the price,¡± Su Qian said slowly. Ji Wanwan¡¯s interest was piqued. She stared at Su Qian and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. You just need to be ruthless.¡± Su Qian curled her lips slightly and said, ¡°You will deal with the Blood Demon Pavilion the way I dealt with the Su family. As long as your original intentions remain unchanged, I will always be your friend. I will help you whenever you need me.¡± After Ji Wanwan heard Su Qian¡¯s words, she fell into deep thought. At this moment, she raised her hand and gently stroked her chin. She said thoughtfully, ¡°Qianqian, I understand what you mean.¡± Seeing Ji Wanwan¡¯s serious expression, Su Qian continued to chuckle. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s end our conversation here. You don¡¯t have to give yourself too much pressure. Go back and sleep early.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ji Wanwan nodded and turned to leave. Su Qian also turned around and returned to her room to coax the children to sleep. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Time flew by and the night sky dissipated. The next day. In the morning, before Su Qian woke up, Qian Rong carefully stood outside the door and knocked. ¡°Master, Mr. Shen is here.¡± Su Qian was half-asleep. Only then did she realize that it was indeed the day agreed upon to see Shen Duoyi for treatment. Su Qian yawned lazily. Seeing that her two children were still obediently sleeping with their eyes closed and had no intention of getting up, she pulled the blanket and instructed, ¡°Let them wait in the hall. When I wake up, I¡¯ll naturally go and see them..¡± Chapter 516 - Chapter 516: This is a Gift From Mother Chapter 516: This is a Gift From Mother Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Obviously, in Su Qian¡¯s view, the Dongfang family members weren¡¯t worth leaving her soft bed. ¡°Yes.¡± Qian Rong retreated and invited the Dongfang family members to the hall first, then told them to wait obediently. Shen Duoyi¡¯s family of three had no choice. They had a favor to ask of others, so they could only listen obediently. They waited for an hour and a half. Just as Dongfang Ruyan was about to go crazy from waiting, Su Qian finally arrived with the two children. However, as Dongfang Ruyan saw Su Qian approaching, her expression immediately changed. The impatience on her face instantly disappeared. She looked at Su Qian with warmth in her eyes and stood up happily with a smile. ¡°Qian¡¯er, you¡¯re here.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Qian Rong reporting that Dongfang Ruyan was impatient, Su Qian, looking at this woman¡¯s perfect disguise, would have had difficulty imagining the darkness in her heart. Su Qian nodded lightly and didn¡¯t say a word. She quickly led her children forward. ¡°Miss Su, this is what I promised you before.¡± Shen Duoyi¡¯s attitude was the best. After saying this, he took the initiative to walk forward and presented the gift that he had prepared for a long time to Su Qian. Su Qian took it and looked. She found that the box happened to contain the Ethereal Blood Jade. It was divided into two pieces: one dragon and one phoenix. Looking at the lifelike blood jade, Su Qian was very satisfied. She split the blood jade into two and gave them to the two children. ¡°This is a gift from Mother. Take a look. Do you like it?¡± Su Ye had the dragon, while Su Qingqing held the phoenix. Both pieces were warm to the touch, and they also contained extremely strong spiritual power. The children couldn¡¯t bear to part with them after touching them. They all nodded happily, ¡°I like them! Thank you, Mother!¡± Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s heart almost bled when she saw this. How could these two brats not like it? That was the Ethereal Blood Jade. Not only could they communicate with each other, but it also contained powerful spiritual power to aid the children¡¯s cultivation. She originally wanted to leave this precious item for her son. Unexpectedly, now she had to hand it over to someone else. Sensing Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s gaze, Su Qian glanced over and realized that the woman had already returned to her gentle expression. Thus, she said coldly, ¡°Apologize.¡± ¡°An¡¯er, quickly come and apologize with Mother.¡± Dongfang Ruyan was quite adept, pulled Dongfang An and bowed deeply to Su Qian and the two children. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Dongfang Ruyan lower her head to hide the hatred that flashed across her eyes, Su Qian knew that this woman was unconvinced. With Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s attitude, Su Qian also decided how to treat her. Shen Duoyi also felt that their apology was a little perfunctory, so he stepped forward and said, ¡°Miss Su, the incident last time was indeed An¡¯er¡¯s fault. Ruyan was just overly concerned about her son. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Qian smiled lightly and patted the little heads of the Su siblings. ¡°Ye¡¯er, Qingqing, Mother is going to treat Eldest Miss Dongfang¡¯s illness. Do the two of you want to take a look?¡± ¡°Yes, we want to watch!¡± Su Ye and Su Qingqing had seen their mother smile so brightly. They could guess that this Eldest Miss Dongfang was about to have a hard time! They all wanted to see how miserable Dongfang Ruyan would be next! Chapter 517 - Chapter 517: Do You Think There Is Still Hope For Me? Chapter 517: Do You Think There Is Still Hope For Me? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Then please, Miss Su, start as soon as possible.¡± Shen Duoyi was relieved. He looked at Dongfang Ruyan with a gentle expression, ¡°Madam, go quickly and let Miss Su treat you.¡± ¡°Qianqian, you previously mentioned that I was poisoned. I really can¡¯t find any clues.¡± Dongfang Ruyan walked up pitifully. Her heart was filled with worry and unease, making people feel her inner sorrow. ¡°Qianqian, look at me. Can I still be saved?¡± ¡°Naturally, there is hope.¡± Su Qian took a sip of tea and casually placed the teacup on the table beside her. ¡°Madam¡¯s poisoning is not caused by any specific medicinal herbs but rather the accumulation of various complex medicinal powers in the body. This accumulation led to the mixing of various medicinal forces, forming a unique toxin. To unravel this toxin, some effort is required.¡± As soon as Su Qian finished speaking, Su Ye looked at his mother in confusion. Su Ye was very interested in the art of alchemy. He had also studied the various elixirs that Su Qian refined. Regarding the symptoms on Dongfang Ruyan, Su Ye had also read about it in the medical books written by his Grandmaster. The poison Dongfang Ruyan suffered from was called drug poison. The cause was very complicated and rare. If it wasn¡¯t for a doctor who was aware of drug poison, it would be challenging to identify the issue. However, once the cause of the illness was discovered, it would be easy to treat her. As long as Su Qian refined a peak sixth-grade antidote elixir for her, she would recover without much trouble after taking it. Su Ye¡¯s puzzled gaze also attracted Su Qian¡¯s attention. Su Qian immediately gave her son a glance. Immediately understanding what Su Qian meant, Su Ye pretended not to know anything and immediately shut his mouth obediently. When Dongfang Ruyan saw Su Qian¡¯s bright smile, her heart was filled with unease. She tried her best not to look too shaken as she carefully said, ¡°What exactly do I need to do for this effort?¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Dongfang, your current vital energy and blood circulation aren¡¯t smooth. So, what is the most needed right now is to activate your vital energy and blood.¡± At this point, Su Qian cleared her throat and called out, ¡°Qiaoxin, have you prepared the things I asked you to prepare?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qiao Xin immediately walked in and smiled as she bowed at Su Qian. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Everything you need is ready.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Eldest Miss Dongfang, please follow me to the backyard.¡± As soon as Su Qian finished speaking, she took the two children and headed toward the backyard. Dongfang An was forcibly brought over, his discontent evident. At this moment, he snorted and complained, ¡°Mother, I hate this woman!¡± ¡°Shh, don¡¯t speak recklessly.¡± Dongfang Ruyan was afraid that Dongfang An¡¯s words would be overheard by others. She immediately raised her hand and covered Dongfang An¡¯s mouth. She admonished, ¡°Be good and don¡¯t speak. We can talk about it after Mother is cured.¡± Dongfang An pulled Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s hand away and said hurriedly, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t forget what you promised me. You said that after you are cured, you will find a way to bring those two little bastards to me and serve as my slaves!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when have I ever lied to you?¡± Dongfang Ruyan patted Dongfang An¡¯s head lovingly and reminded him worriedly, ¡°However, you have to remember what you promised me..¡± Chapter 518 - Chapter 518: Truly, My Good Obedient Child Chapter 518: Truly, My Good Obedient Child Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Of course, I remember.¡± Dongfang An proudly raised his chin and peeked at Shen Duoyi, who had taken a step ahead. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I promise I won¡¯t tell my father about this.¡± Dongfang Ruyan finally felt at ease. She quickly patted Dongfang An¡¯s head and nodded with a smile, ¡°Truly, my good obedient child.¡± Shen Duoyi noticed the interactions between the mother and son. He stopped in his tracks and turned around to urge them, ¡°What are you doing standing there? Hurry up and come over.¡± ¡°Coming.¡± Dongfang Ruyan thought that she could finally recover, so she quickly led Dongfang An to catch up. Everyone came to the courtyard together. There were many things prepared in the courtyard. Looking around, there were all kinds of things, seemingly unrelated. The only commonality was that it left Dongfang Ruyan and the others puzzled. They didn¡¯t understand what these things were for. ¡°Miss Su, what are you doing?¡± Shen Duoyi looked around, unable to understand what Su Qian was going to do next. Especially the presence of some torture instruments in the courtyard that made Shen Duoyi even more bewildered. However, when the couple saw this scene, an extremely bad premonition rose in their hearts. ¡°Just as I said, Eldest Miss Dongfang has poor blood circulation due to excessive worries. Therefore, today, Eldest Miss Dongfang only needs to experience joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness. She should start with laughter, then anger, followed by tears, and finally, extreme joy to dredge her blood circulation.¡± Su Qian smiled calmly. Her words sounded more serious than ever. ¡°But, but I can¡¯t make so many expressions.¡± Dongfang Ruyan looked at Shen Duoyi who was beside her. As the Eldest Miss of the Dongfang family, she never showed exaggerated expressions or emotions in front of outsiders. Moreover, her most beloved husband was also here. She would rather die than comply with Su Qian¡¯s request to make exaggerated expressions. ¡°I know that it¡¯s difficult for Miss Dongfang to do that. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve prepared these tools to assist Miss Dongfang.¡± Su Qian looked at Shen Duoyi and said, ¡°Mr. Shen, this is a necessary part of the treatment. If you¡¯re unwilling to cooperate¡­¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t unwilling to cooperate. We are willing to cooperate.¡± Shen Duoyi quickly turned his eyes and looked at Dongfang Ruyan gently. ¡°Madam, you should go. I will stay here with you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright then.¡± Dongfang Ruyan listened obediently and looked at Su Qian nervously. ¡°Miss Su, what should I do next?¡± ¡°Joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness naturally start with joy. Miss Dongfang needs to laugh heartily to unblock your blood circulation.¡± Su Qian smiled gently, her beautiful eyes curved. ¡°However, to have Eldest Miss Dongfang burst into laughter directly might be too challenging. Therefore, we have to rely on external forces here.¡± As soon as Su Qian finished speaking, a few nannies from the Su Residence walked forward. Then, they worked together to lift Dongfang Ruyup and place her on a chair that looked like an instrument of torture. They also restrained her legs. Seeing this scene, Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s eyes were filled with uneasiness. She saw that her shoes had been removed. ¡°What are you guys trying to do?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to serve Eldest Miss Dongfang and make you laugh heartily.¡± After saying that, Su Qian led the children to sit down on the chairs that the maids had brought over. ¡°Let¡¯s begin..¡± Chapter 519 - Chapter 519: Simply Wanted to Tease Dongfang Ruyan Chapter 519: Simply Wanted to Tease Dongfang Ruyan Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She watched as the burly nannies tied her limbs to the chair and aggressively took out a lot of chicken feathers from their pockets. Under the control of the nannies, the chicken feathers varied in length attacked Dongfang Ruyan at the same time. ¡°What are you doing? No, no¡­ Hahahaha!¡± Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s feet, armpits, sides, and all the sensitive areas on her body were attacked by the feathers. Relentlessly tormented, she burst into laughter, tears streaming from the corners of her eyes. She begged for mercy, ¡°Help! Hahaha, I, I don¡¯t want to laugh anymore, ahahahaha!¡± When Shen Duoyi saw Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s tears and snot flowing as she laughed, he looked at Su Qian worriedly. ¡°Miss Su, is this really necessary?¡± ¡°Uncle, do you not believe in my Mother¡¯s medical skills?¡± Su Qingqing held a big pear in her hand and chewed on it seriously. As she chewed, she blinked her big eyes and asked. After being rendered speechless by Su Qingqing¡¯s words, Shen Duoyi subconsciously denied, ¡°Of course not¡­¡± However, Shen Duoyi had never seen anyone treat patients like this before. He really couldn¡¯t figure out the principle behind it. Su Qian¡¯s actions had no medical basis. She simply wanted to tease Dongfang Ruyan. Therefore, after seeing Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s nose being poked by a chicken feather and her tears and snot flying, Su Qian finally cleared her throat. ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop. Next is ¡®anger¡¯.¡± Shen Duoyi didn¡¯t even have the chance to go up and save Dongfang Ruyan when he saw Xiao Yin climb onto Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s shoulder at some point. At this moment, he bared his shiny fangs and gave Dongfang Ruyan a bite. ¡°Ah!¡± Dongfang Ruyan was about to go crazy from the pain. She could clearly feel Xiao Yin injecting the poison into her body through his venomous fangs. After Xiao Yin bit Dongfang Ruyan, he quickly spat and left her in disgust. ¡°You wicked spider, who told you to bite my Mother? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Dongfang An rushed over on his thick short legs, raised his hand, and slapped Xiao Yin. How could Xiao Yin have fallen for Dongfang An¡¯s little trick? Xiao Yin rolled its eyes disdainfully, then jumped off Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s body and dodged the slap. However, although Xiao Yin had dodged, Dongfang Ruyan hadn¡¯t been able to. She was smacked by her son and half of her face tilted. Dongfang An was shocked. He rushed forward and asked, ¡°Oh! I didn¡¯t mean it! Mother, are you alright?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Who would have expected that Dongfang Ruyan, who had always been gentle to Dongfang An, was now panting with anger. She glared at Dongfang An with bloodshot eyes, ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s horrifying appearance frightened him. Dongfang An had never seen his Mother treat him with such an attitude. He was so frightened that he trembled and then cried out, ¡°Sob, sob, sob, Mother scolded me!¡± If it were a normal day that Dongfang Ruyan had seen her son crying so sadly, she would have rushed over to comfort him. However, Dongfang Ruyan didn¡¯t do that. Instead, she struggled free of the restraints on her body with a face full of frustration. Her strength was terrifying. She pounced over and charged towards Dongfang An in exasperation. Poor Dongfang An was so scared out of his wits by his Mother¡¯s terrifying appearance that he cried out loudly and almost crawled out in panic.. Chapter 520 - Chapter 520: Mother Has Gone Mad Chapter 520: Mother Has Gone Mad Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Wahhh! Mother has gone mad, Mother is bullying me! Daddy, come and save An¡¯er!¡± Dongfang An was so frightened that he let out a scream like a pig being slaughtered. He kept darting around at an astonishing speed, rushing out. Dongfang Ruyan also followed closely behind Dongfang An. She looked like she wanted to capture Dongfang An and teach him a lesson. Dongfang Ruyan was like an eagle catching a chick, chasing after Dongfang An. Shen Duoyi was scared out of his wits and was about to pounce on Dongfang Ruyan, ¡°Madam, what are you doing!¡± However, Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s strength was so great that it could be described as powerful as a bull. She almost threw Shen Duoyi out even though he was a grown man trying to hold her with all his might. The family of three chased each other around and had a good time. Su Qian and her two children watched with a smile. In the end, as Shen Duoyi was thrown away by Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s immense strength, Dongfang An also lost his balance and fell heavily on the ground. His front teeth were broken and he let out an earth-shaking scream. On the other side, Dongfang Ruyan seemed to have finally gone mad. Her legs quickly lost their strength, and she collapsed to the ground. At this time, her forehead was still dripping with cold sweat, as if she couldn¡¯t believe that she had really done such a crazy thing. ¡°Madam, what are you doing!¡± When Shen Duoyi saw his son¡¯s mouth bleeding, he couldn¡¯t hide the anxiety on his face. He rushed up to help his son up from the ground and comforted him. Dongfang An had never suffered such a great grievance before. He cried even louder as if his tears were going to drown Shen Duoyi. Dongfang Ruyan was also at a loss when she saw her son bawling. She hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I don¡¯t know what happened to me just now.¡± Dongfang Ruyan felt guilty when she saw Dongfang An crying so sadly. She quickly walked up to comfort her precious son, ¡°An¡¯er, don¡¯t cry. Come over quickly and let Mother hug you.¡± Dongfang An looked at Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s action as if he had seen a ghost. He was so scared that he screamed, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. Mother is a bad person. Mother will hit me. Mother is a big villain!¡± If an ordinary person heard such words from their child, it would be heartbreaking, not to mention Dongfang Ruyan who doted on her son so much. At this moment, she was almost devastated by her son¡¯s words. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Dongfang Ruyan dared not force Dongfang An. She could cast her resentful gaze at Su Qian. ¡°Qianqian, I¡¯ve always treated you as family. How can you torture me like this?¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Dongfang, I have my professional ethics and won¡¯t act recklessly. Now that you¡¯ve experienced the first two emotions, your blood and qi must be much smoother than before, right?¡± Su Qian calmly curled the corners of her lips into a smile as she asked in an exasperating manner. When Dongfang Ruyan heard this, she wanted to fight Su Qian desperately. Her blood was boiling, but she was angry! ¡°Joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness are the four emotions. Eldest Miss Dongfang, you can¡¯t miss any of them. Otherwise, your blood and Qi will not flow smoothly. If you take the elixir, your meridians will explode and you will die.¡± Su Qian lowered her eyes and said softly.. Chapter 521 - Chapter 521: Poisoned Silver Needle Chapter 521: Poisoned Silver Needle Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian¡¯s expression was serious. Although her tone was gentle, her expression made people involuntarily believe her words. If Eldest Miss Dongfang doesn¡¯t believe me, I can give you the elixir right now. You can eat it however you want. However, I can¡¯t guarantee the consequences,¡± Su Qian said with her eyes narrowed. Su Qian¡¯s words sounded very gentle, but there was danger hidden in them. No one dared to take the risk. Shen Duoyi dared not take the risk at all. He quickly reached out and grabbed his wife¡¯s arm as he said, ¡°Madam, Miss Su Qian is a famous doctor in the martial world. Her treatment is definitely different from ordinary people. Don¡¯t be too anxious. Let¡¯s continue trying.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Dongfang Ruyan took a deep breath and returned to her usual gentle self. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Qianqian. I was unable to clear the poison in my body just now, so I took it out on you. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Su Qian knew best how long Xiao Yin¡¯s poison could last, so Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s words sounded ridiculous to Su Qian. However, if Dongfang Ruyan wanted to pretend, she would play along. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Miss Dongfang. I understand. Qiao Xin, hurry up and send the things you¡¯ve prepared. It¡¯s time for Eldest Miss Dongfang to cry.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Xin held back her laughter and walked forward with a cold and serious expression on her face. Then, she actually started to burn incense. The incense sticks quickly filled the entire incense burner, and the smoke that came out made people feel uneasy even from afar. ¡°Cough, cough, cough. Mother, what are you doing?¡± Su Ye waved his hand in confusion. After blowing away the smoke, he asked in confusion. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m helping Miss Dongfang treat her illness.¡± After saying that, Su Qian gave the nannies a look. The nannies walked forward and pulled Dongfang Ruyan along. They forcefully dragged her forward and pressed her against the incense burner, letting the smoke burn her crazily. ¡°Ah! What are you doing? Cough, cough, cough! Achoo! Achoo! Let go of me, I¡¯m going to die from the smell!¡± Dongfang Ruyan started sneezing uncontrollably. Dongfang Ruyan felt that her eyes and nose were about to be stung by the smoke. Soon, her face was flushed red, and her tears and snot flowed uncontrollably. Just as Dongfang Ruyan was about to faint from the smoke, Su Qian cleared her throat before the nannies finally let go. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, Dongfang Ruyan had been crying so hard that her tears and mucus were mixed together. She fell to the ground miserably, looking as miserable as she could be. ¡°Congratulations, Eldest Miss Dongfang. You will succeed soon.¡± Su Qian smiled as she looked at Dongfang Ruyan. The smile in her eyes deepened as she said, ¡°Congratulations, Eldest Miss. There¡¯s only one item left.¡± Dongfang Ruyan was so scared that the hair on her back stood up. She quickly waved her hand, ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to be tickled anymore.¡± Whether it was joy or laughter, Dongfang Ruyan didn¡¯t want to be tied up and tickled by so many people. Su Qian seemed to have guessed that Dongfang Ruyan would say this, so she wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Instead, she quickly flicked her finger and shot out a poisoned silver needle into Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s shoulder.. Chapter 522 - Chapter 522: It’s So Itchy Chapter 522: It¡¯s So Itchy Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The intense pain made Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s mouth twitch. Then, for some reason, she lost all her strength and fell to the ground with a heavy thud. With a thud, Dongfang Ruyan fell to the ground. Then, her body seemed to be completely out of control as it suddenly twitched violently. ¡°Madam!¡± Shen Duoyi rushed over to Dongfang Ruyan anxiously and helped her up. ¡°Madam, are you alright?¡± Dongfang Ruyan grabbed Shen Duoyi¡¯s collar tightly. Her entire body trembled as she forced out a word from between her teeth, ¡°Itchy¡­¡± ¡°Itchy?¡± At this moment, Shen Duoyi even thought that he had misheard. However, Dongfang Ruyan seemed to have her laughter acupuncture point triggered. She screamed in agony, wishing that she could go mad. ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s so itchy, so itchy! Help, hahaha, husband, you, you have to save me, hahaha!¡± ¡°Madam, what happened to you?!¡± Frightened by Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s maniacal laughter, Shen Duoyi saw Dongfang Ruyan holding her stomach and rolling on the ground. Finally, his eyes fell on the golden needle that pierced Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s shoulder. He looked at Dongfang Ruyan with deep fear. Seeing Shen Duoyi¡¯s incredulous gaze, Su Qian chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Shen, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Su Qian had a sense of propriety. She guaranteed that Dongfang Ruyan wouldn¡¯t laugh to death. Dongfang Ruyan didn¡¯t die of laughter. However, she was tortured by the poison and soon fainted. When she fainted, her face was covered with tears and snot. Her exquisite makeup had already turned into a paste. Shen Duoyi couldn¡¯t hide the worry on his face. Su Qian leaned close to her two children¡¯s ears and asked with a smile, ¡°Tell Mother, are you happy to see the bad guys receive the punishment they deserve?¡± The two little buns understood Su Qian¡¯s good intentions. They knew that their mother was doing this to help them vent their anger. ¡°Of course we¡¯re happy. Thank you, Mother.¡± The two little buns didn¡¯t feel that Dongfang Ruyan was pitiful. After all, she had insulted them before and bullied their mother. Now, she deserved to end up like this! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shen Duoyi looked at Dongfang Ruyan, who was in a sorry state. He stood rooted to the ground in a panic, obviously at a loss. Only then did Su Qian finally stand up. Then, she slowly stood in front of Shen Duoyi and took out an elixir. She casually threw it to him and said, ¡°Give it to Eldest Miss Dongfang. After she takes the medicine and wakes up, her body will be fine.¡± Shen Duoyi knew very well that this elixir was the main point, so he quickly caught it. Then, he expressed his gratitude and said excitedly, ¡°Thank you, Miss Su.¡± ¡°Qiao Xin, arrange a room for Eldest Miss Dongfang. She can leave after she wakes up.¡± After saying this, Su Qian waved at her two children and said to Shen Duoyi, ¡°Mr. Shen, you can leave on your own after Miss Dongfang wakes up. I won¡¯t send you off.¡± ¡®Yes.¡± Shen Duoyi hurriedly nodded and watched Su Qian leave.. Chapter 523 - Chapter 523:1 Must Thank Miss Su Chapter 523:1 Must Thank Miss Su Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Half an hour later, Dongfang Ruyan finally woke up in the Su family¡¯s guest room. Dongfang Ruyan opened her eyes and looked at the unfamiliar ceiling. For a moment, her brain felt a bit scrambled. She looked around confusedly and her gaze stopped on Shen Duoyi who was beside her. Shen Duoyi had been waiting for Dongfang Ruyan to wake up. When he saw that she had woken up, he smiled so happily that his eyes turned into crescents. He said happily, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Dongfang Ruyan looked around in confusion and remembered everything. ¡°How can this Su Qian treat me like this?¡± The endless humiliation made Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s body tremble uncontrollably. ¡°But you¡¯ve already recovered. Madam, quickly check your pulse. The old injury there has finally healed!¡± Shen Duoyi couldn¡¯t help but feel happy for Dongfang Ruyan. Dongfang Ruyan couldn¡¯t help but feel excited when she heard this. She quickly checked her meridians and found that her meridians had recovered. The spiritual power in her body was abundant. Even the strength that had weakened from her injuries had recovered along with her heart meridians. Dongfang Ruyan couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. She murmured happily, ¡°I¡¯ve recovered! Honey, I¡¯ve really recovered!¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all thanks to Miss Su. We really should thank her.¡± Shen Duoyi quickly said. Hearing Shen Duoyi¡¯s words, Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s smile instantly deepened. She then said with a gentle smile, ¡°It seems that I misunderstood Miss Su previously. Actually, Miss Su is a very good person. Honey, quickly go and invite Miss Su over. I must thank Miss Su properly for pulling me back from the brink of death.¡± Seeing Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s serious expression, Shen Duoyi¡¯s worried heart finally relaxed. He seemed to have calmed down. He quickly put his arm around Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m so happy that you think so. Please wait for me here. I¡¯ll go and invite Miss Su over now.¡± ¡°Yes, honey, bring Miss Su back quickly.¡± Dongfang Ruyan watched Shen Duoyi leave. On the other side, Shen Duoyi invited Su Qian over as quickly as possible. Su Qian was very surprised to hear that Dongfang Ruyan wanted to thank her upon waking up. After all, she had harshly dealt with Dongfang Ruyan. Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t that woman be furious? However, who would have thought that not only did she not do it, but she wanted to thank her instead? Su Qian didn¡¯t understand what Dongfang Ruyan wanted to do. Nevertheless, she had no reason to be afraid and went to see Dongfang Ruyan openly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A moment later, in Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s room. As soon as Su Qian entered, she saw Dongfang Ruyan waving at her with a bright smile on her face. She even said excitedly, ¡°Qianqian, you¡¯re finally here. Come, come and sit beside me.¡± Dongfang Ruyan raised her hand and patted the spot beside her bed. She looked extremely enthusiastic. However, Su Qian didn¡¯t get close. Instead, she chose to sit some distance away from Dongfang Ruyan and asked coldly, ¡°Eldest Miss Dongfang, do you have any other matters?¡± Seeing Su Qian like this, Dongfang Ruyan was stunned for a moment before she suddenly burst into tears! Chapter 524 - Chapter 524: The Dead Can’t Be Brought Back to Life Chapter 524: The Dead Can¡¯t Be Brought Back to Life Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian was stunned by this woman¡¯s sudden actions. For a moment, she wondered if she was hallucinating. Otherwise, how could someone as arrogant as Dongfang Ruyan cry in front of outsiders? However, who could have expected that Dongfang Ruyan not only cried but also sobbed bitterly that she looked extremely distressed, ¡°Sob sob sob, Qianqian, I know that I broke your heart, but, but whenever I see you, I think of your mother and want to be close to you. But you keep pushing me away. I¡¯m really unfair, so I said those harsh words to you earlier.¡± ¡°Madam¡­¡± Seeing his wife crying so sadly, Shen Duoyi hurried forward and sat by the bed. He raised his arms and pulled Dongfang Ruyan into his arms. Dongfang Ruyan threw herself into Shen Duoyi¡¯s arms and started wailing, ¡°Sob sob sob, poor Xue¡¯er. She gave birth to such a good daughter, but she couldn¡¯t see it. Honey, I feel so bad.¡± Shen Duoyi was also heartbroken. He could only raise his hand and caress Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s back, comforting her, ¡°I know you¡¯re sad, I know you¡¯re upset, but the dead can¡¯t be brought back to life. There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± Su Qian looked at the couple and couldn¡¯t tell if they were telling the truth or not. However, she didn¡¯t sense any schemes from Dongfang Ruyan. ¡°No! I believe Xue¡¯er isn¡¯t dead!¡± Tears rolled down Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s face as she choked, ¡°Honey, have you forgotten? Back then, when we heard the news of Xue¡¯er¡¯s death, we rushed over. However, we didn¡¯t even see Xue¡¯er¡¯s body. The Su family said that Xue¡¯er died of illness and hurriedly buried her. Doesn¡¯t that seem suspicious?¡± When Shen Duoyi heard Dongfang Ruyan suddenly mention this matter, his eyes were filled with complicated emotions. He hesitated for a while before he frowned and said, ¡°Madam, that¡¯s all in the past. Why are you bringing it up at this time?¡± ¡°I was in a deep sleep just now when I suddenly remembered this matter. The more I think about it, the more suspicious it seems.¡± Dongfang Ruyan ignored Shen Duoyi¡¯s obstruction and looked at Su Qian, saying, ¡°Qian¡¯er, when your mother passed away, you were still young, so you must not have a deep impression of her. However, I¡¯m very familiar with your mother. She was very powerful and had a very good health. I¡¯ve never heard of her falling ill, but she suddenly died of illness in just one night back then. I always feel that something is wrong.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Su Qian narrowed her eyes and stared at Dongfang Ruyan. ¡°Qianqian, I¡¯ve been keeping this in my heart for 20 years. I¡¯ve never dared to say it, afraid that others would think I¡¯m crazy. But Qianqian, I really think that your mother might not be dead. She¡¯s still alive!¡± Dongfang Ruyan said firmly. Su Qian¡¯s heart trembled violently as a beautiful figure suddenly appeared in the depths of her memories. Even though she had never seen Nangong Qingxue, when she inherited this body and became Su Qian, she and Nangong Qingxue were bound by blood. What emerged in her heart was a child¡¯s longing for her mother. Even if she had known that her mother was dead, when she heard others mention that she might still be alive, she would still waver.. Chapter 525 - Chapter 525: My Mother Is Still Alive? Chapter 525: My Mother Is Still Alive? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Unable to ignore the complicated emotions that rose in her heart, Su Qian could only look at Dongfang Ruyan. Her cold and sharp gaze seemed to be able to pierce through her. ¡°Miss Dongfang, this is particularly especially important to me. If you use this matter to joke with me, I guarantee that you¡¯ll have a gruesome death.¡± ¡°It seems that your misunderstanding of me won¡¯t resolve in a short time.¡± Dongfang Ruyan sighed and used a handkerchief to wipe away the tears at the corner of her eyes. ¡°Qianqian, your mother is my best friend. I¡¯m even willing to sacrifice my life for her. How could I joke about her? To tell you the truth, I often dream of your mother. She cries to me in my dreams and asks me to take good care of you¡­¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that my mother is still alive?¡± Su Qian asked directly. Shen Duoyi pursed his lips and said, ¡°No. We were too late, and we didn¡¯t even see Qingxue¡¯s body.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just us. Other than the Su family, no one else has seen Xue¡¯er¡¯s body. Su Chenghua did something unscrupulous. Xue¡¯er died at night, and he hastily buried her. Even your grandparents didn¡¯t see her for the last time.¡± Dongfang Ruyan was speechless. She took a deep breath and adjusted her breathing before continuing, ¡°Qianqian, my suspicions aren¡¯t baseless. Back then, your mother was so powerful that everyone was shocked when she married your father. Then, she died tragically. It¡¯s even more strange.¡± Su Qian fell into deep thought when she heard this. She had indeed heard from many people that her mother, Nangong Qingxue, was a very special woman. She yearned for freedom and was unrestrained. Her strength was even more outstanding among the younger generation. Coupled with her extremely beautiful appearance, all the young men in the martial world, regardless of their power, fell for her. Some even become her confidants. However, despite numerous suitors, she chose Su Chenghua. In just three days, she had married him and loved him wholeheartedly. She even severed ties with her natal family to be with him. This matter had caused a sensation in the entire Fire Cloud at that time. Everyone said that Su Chenghua of the Su family had burned high incense in his previous life to get such a wife. As it turned out, the Su family had also skyrocketed thanks to her mother. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Qian had no recollection of Nangong Qingxue¡¯s death, and there were very few people around her who knew Nangong Qingxue. Every time she went to the Nangong family, she couldn¡¯t bear to mention it, afraid that she would make her family sad. Now, Dongfang Ruyan suddenly brought up these details. After careful consideration, it was indeed full of loopholes. There were too many things that she couldn¡¯t figure out. Shen Duoyi saw that Su Qian didn¡¯t speak for a long time, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t take my wife¡¯s words to heart. She, she just missed Qingxue too much, so she did it on a whim¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. If Eldest Miss Dongfang jokes with me about this, I¡¯ll make sure that you and your wife, as well as the Dongfang family, die a gruesome death.¡± Su Qian glared at Dongfang Ruyan. ¡°Eldest Miss Dongfang, this matter is particularly important to me. If you change your stance now, I can let it go.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened back then either. I also lack the truth..¡± Chapter 526 - Chapter 526: To Get To The Bottom Of It Chapter 526: To Get To The Bottom Of It Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Dongfang Ruyan sighed tiredly. Her gaze gradually shifted away and her expression was sorrowful. ¡°I¡¯ve been persuading myself that I was overthinking. But when I saw you, Qianqian, you and your mother looked too similar. When I saw you, I felt like your mother had returned. So, I couldn¡¯t hide the confusion in my heart anymore. Qianqian, I think your mother is still alive!¡± ¡°Madam¡­¡± Shen Duoyi looked at Dongfang Ruyan as if he couldn¡¯t understand her stubbornness. In the end, he could only sigh. ¡°Alright. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s get to the bottom of this.¡± Su Qian made a determined decision and decisively spoke. ¡°To get to the bottom of it? Miss Su, what do you intend to do?¡± Shen Duoyi asked as he looked at Su Qian uneasily. Su Qian stood up and said with a firm gaze, ¡°Get ready. Follow me out tonight.¡± After saying that, Su Qian didn¡¯t directly answer Shen Duoyi¡¯s question. Instead, she turned around and left the room. Qian Rong had been waiting outside the door the entire time. When she saw Su Qian walk out with a solemn expression, she immediately asked nervously, ¡°Master, what did those two do? Why do you look like this?¡± ¡°Qian Rong, help me inform the Ninth Prince that I have something very important to attend tonight. Change the banquet with the Empress Dowager to tomorrow. Tomorrow night, I will personally apologize to the Empress Dowager.¡± After saying that, Su Qian turned to look at Qian Rong and continued, ¡°Also, call San Yuan and the other hidden guards to accompany me tonight.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Qian Rong was confused, not knowing what Su Qian wanted to do. Su Qian, on the other hand, had a cold expression on her face. Without giving Qian Rong a chance to ask, she quickened her pace and left. That night, the moon was dark and the wind was strong. Su Qian led Shen Duoyi and Dongfang Ruyan and more than a dozen hidden guards of the Su family headed toward the Green Dragon Mountain on the outskirts of the imperial capital. Green Dragon Mountain was a burial ground for some prestigious families. Among them, the Su family¡¯s graves were located here. When Nangong Qingxue died, she was also buried on Green Dragon Mountain. Easily rendering the grave keeper unconscious, Su Qian followed the information she had found out in advance and arrived at the mountainside of Green Dragon Mountain. Under an inconspicuous red maple tree, she found her mother¡¯s grave. It had been a long time since anyone had visited this place. The Su family didn¡¯t value Nangong Qingxue, so the location of her grave wasn¡¯t good. In the past, when people came to sweep her grave, they rarely came to help her. The tombstone was surrounded by fallen leaves and weeds. It was a mess. ¡°These damned Su family members actually treat Xue¡¯er like this¡­¡± Dongfang Ruyan couldn¡¯t help but choke up when she saw this. This was the Su family¡¯s cemetery. The Nangong family members weren¡¯t allowed to trespass. Only Su family members served here. Who would have thought that the Su family members would treat her like this? Su Qian squatted down and gently stroked Nangong Qingxue¡¯s tombstone. Then, she immediately said, ¡°Men, dig for me.¡± The hidden guards led by San Yuan quickly moved forward, waving the shovels in their hands, and began to dig crazily. Su Qian, Shen Duoyi, and Dongfang Ruyan stood at the side and watched nervously. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon, the shovels in San Yuan¡¯s hands touched the hard coffin lid. When the hidden guards saw this, they exerted more strength and finally dug out all the surrounding soil, revealing the coffin that had aged over the years. Looking at the coffin, Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. As long as she could see if her mother¡¯s body was in the coffin, the truth would be revealed! At the thought of this, Su Qian took a deep breath. ¡°Open the coffin..¡± Chapter 527 - Chapter 527:1 Have Something Important to Do Chapter 527:1 Have Something Important to Do Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Under the gazes of Su Qian and the other two, the coffin in front of them finally slowly opened with a creak. The silver moonlight shone down, illuminating the empty coffin. The coffin was covered with soft white cloth, and there were also some burial items. However, Nangong Qingxue¡¯s body was nowhere to be seen. Seeing this scene, Su Qian felt her heart beat uncontrollably. The excitement in her heart was indescribable. Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips. She didn¡¯t know why, but when she thought that her mother wasn¡¯t dead yet, she subconsciously felt happy. On the other side, Dongfang Ruyan was stunned when she saw this. Then, she rushed into Shen Duoyi¡¯s arms excitedly. ¡°I knew it! I knew Xue¡¯er wouldn¡¯t die so easily. Honey, did you see that? There¡¯s no body in the coffin. Xue¡¯er is still alive!¡± Perhaps it was because Shen Duoyi was excessively shocked, he stood rooted to the ground. At this moment, he held Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s shoulder tightly with one hand. He looked at the empty coffin with a complicated expression. San Yuan and the other hidden guards went forward to examine it carefully. Then, San Yuan came forward and cupped his hands respectfully at Su Qian. ¡°Master, from the nails on the coffin, this coffin hasn¡¯t been touched for a long time.¡± Su Qian nodded. Her deep gaze had been fixed on the coffin the entire time. At this moment, she cleared her throat and instructed, ¡°Men, please invite Mr. Shen and Eldest Miss Dongfang back to the residence to rest.¡± ¡°Miss Su, aren¡¯t you coming back with us?¡± Shen Duoyi asked Su Qian worriedly. ¡°I have something important to do.¡± Su Qian glanced at San Yuan and the others. ¡°Restore this place to its original state first before inviting the two of them back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± San Yuan cupped his hands respectfully and watched Su Qian leave. ¡°Miss Su¡­¡± Shen Duoyi seemed to want to stop Su Qian, but Su Qian didn¡¯t even look at him and left. As he watched Su Qian leave quickly, Shen Duoyi was stunned on the spot, as if he didn¡¯t know what to do. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry.¡± Dongfang Ruyan held Shen Duoyi¡¯s hand with a gratified look on her face. Her tone was so gentle that it was as if she could squeeze water out of it, ¡°Qianqian must have gone to look for Su Chenghua. That man concealed Xue¡¯er¡¯s death. It¡¯s reasonable for Qianqian to go and settle the score with him.¡± Shen Duoyi frowned even harder when he heard that. He looked a little uneasy and asked in confusion, ¡°Why did you tell Miss Su about this?¡± Dongfang Ruyan blinked her eyes innocently and her smile became even brighter. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because I have to think about that child. Honey, perhaps Qianqian will be able to find Xue¡¯er. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Shen Duoyi looked at Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s innocent face and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°If only things could go so smoothly.¡± ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t worry. Qianqian is Xue¡¯er¡¯s child. There must be a connection between the mother and daughter. They will definitely be able to find each other.¡± Dongfang Ruyan hugged Shen Duoyi¡¯s arm and looked straight ahead. Her eyes were filled with nostalgia as she said, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ve been thinking about Xue¡¯er for so many years. If Qianqian can find Xue¡¯er, it¡¯ll also put an end to my longing for more than 20 years..¡± Chapter 528 - Chapter 528: How Did He Provoke Such a Jinx? Chapter 528: How Did He Provoke Such a Jinx? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Are you breaking off your longing? You¡¯re clearly looking for Xue¡¯er for¡­¡± Before Shen Duoyi could finish his sentence, San Yuan had already walked up and bowed respectfully to the two of them. ¡°We should go back now.¡± ¡°Alright, got it.¡± Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s lips curled into an even gentler smile as she gently tugged at Shen Duoyi¡¯s arm. ¡°Alright, hubby, let¡¯s go.¡± Shen Duoyi regained his usual expression and left obediently without saying a word. At this moment, Su Qian hurried to the Su family. The current Su family couldn¡¯t be compared to the past. They couldn¡¯t even compare to a third-rate aristocratic family. They had lost all their assets and shops, leaving only the previous courtyard. The Su family could no longer afford to hire any patrolling guards. At this moment, Su Qian felt like she was in a deserted place as she successfully found the courtyard where Su Chenghua lived. The room was dimly lit, it indicated that Su Chenghua and Lady Peu were already asleep. Without a word, she kicked open the door and entered the room. Under the moonlight, Su Chenghua and Lady Pei opened their eyes in confusion. ¡°Xiao Yin.¡± With Su Qian¡¯s order, Xiao Yin¡¯s figure shot out in the next moment and rushed to Su Chenghua¡¯s shoulder, its venomous teeth pressing against the soft flesh of his neck. ¡°Xiao Yin¡¯s teeth are highly poisonous, enough to kill you in a breath. So, I advise you not to move recklessly,¡± Su Qian said with a cold expression. The hair on his back trembled because of Su Qian¡¯s words. Su Chenghua was so scared that he trembled and screamed in fear, ¡°Su Qian, what are you trying to do?¡± After lighting the candle on the table, Su Qian slowly sat down. ¡°I have something to ask you.¡± Lady Pei knew very well that they were no match for Su Qian, so she could only cry in pain. ¡°Su Qian, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Hearing this, Su Qian narrowed her eyes impatiently. Meanwhile, Xiao Yin had already shot out a thread of silk and hit Lady Pei¡¯s neck. ¡°Ah!¡± Lady Pei wailed and then fainted. ¡°Madam!¡± Su Chenghua screamed, his face pale with fear. ¡°Su Qian, what are you doing?!¡± Su Chenghua¡¯s voice sounded like he was about to cry. He looked like he was about to collapse. Obviously, in Su Chenghua¡¯s eyes, Su Qian was the God of Plagues! He was really unlucky to have provoked such a jinx! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Answer my question obediently. If you answer well, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Su Qian asked, ¡°Let me ask you, how did my mother die back then?¡± Su Chenghua tilted his head as if he couldn¡¯t understand why Su Qian would ask such a question. ¡°Of course, she died of illness. Your mother suddenly fell ill and couldn¡¯t get up. She was sweating all over. In just fifteen minutes, she passed away before the doctor arrived.¡± At the mention of Nangong Qingxue, Su Chenghua¡¯s eyes were filled with unwillingness and inexplicable hatred. Su Qian sensed Su Chenghua¡¯s emotions and narrowed her eyes. ¡°I remember that before my mother died, you were already with Lady Pei, right? At that time, my mother was already pregnant with me. Why didn¡¯t you cherish her and choose to be with Lady Pei?¡± ¡°Who I like is none of your business, right? At that time, I just had a change of heart. Is that not allowed?¡± Su Chenghua¡¯s temper suddenly flared up, and he shouted indignantly.. Chapter 529 - Chapter 529: Looking For A Mistress And Still Daring To Act So Tough Chapter 529: Looking For A Mistress And Still Daring To Act So Tough Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As soon as Su Chenghua finished speaking, Xiao Yin¡¯s spider threat swept over and landed heavily on his buttocks. Xiao Yin¡¯s spider silk was as hard as iron. Even if it wasn¡¯t poisoned, the pain was enough to make Su Chenghua cry out in pain. ¡°Looking for a mistress and still daring to act so tough. Do you want to die?!¡± Xiao Yin looked at Su with disdain and said with contempt. ¡°So what if I have other women I like? Nangong Qingxue is the same¡­¡± Seeing Su Qian¡¯s bloodthirsty gaze sweep over him, Su Chenghua shrank his neck in fear. ¡°Your mother had so many confidantes, why can¡¯t I have other women I like?¡± Su Qian sneered. ¡°What you think is your own business. I just want to know why you hastily buried my mother.¡± Su Qian felt that there was an inseparable connection between the absence of her mother¡¯s body in the coffin and Su Chenghua. Su Chenghua couldn¡¯t understand why Su Qian exuded such a terrifying aura. He dared not provoke Su Qian, so he shrunk his neck and said meekly, ¡°That was your mother¡¯s voluntary request.¡± ¡°Oh my, how dare you lie?¡± Xiao Yin didn¡¯t believe him at all. As soon as he finished speaking, the crazily waving spider silk whipped Su Chenghua¡¯s butt. Su Chenghua screamed like a slaughtered pig, in pain and tears, ¡°I¡¯m not lying! At that time, it was Nangong Qingxue who personally requested this. Before she died, she begged me to arrange for her burial immediately¡­¡± ¡°So you obediently buried my mother?¡± Su Qian felt that Su Chenghua wasn¡¯t a good person. Especially since Ancestor Su was still alive at that time. He was such an old-fashioned person and wouldn¡¯t allow Nangong Qingxue to do as she pleased. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree at first, but your mother said that if we don¡¯t bury her soon, the Nangong family will definitely come to find trouble the next day when they receive the news. However, once the coffin was in the ground, the Nangong family would definitely not dig her out and make things difficult for our Su family, so I agreed.¡± As Su Chenghua spoke, he glanced at Su Qian with fear in his eyes, as if afraid that Su Qian would lose her temper because of this matter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Qian did consider having a good argument with Su Chenghua, but when she saw Su Chenghua terrified with lips devoid of color and his body sweating profusely, she retracted her thoughts. ¡°The Nangong family won¡¯t touch my mother¡¯s grave, but I will.¡± ¡°You, what do you mean?¡± Stunned by Su Qian¡¯s calm appearance, Su Chenghua widened his eyes in shock. ¡°You¡­ Did you touch your mother¡¯s grave?¡± ¡°Yes. I dug out my mother¡¯s coffin.¡± Seeing Su Chenghua looking at her as if he had seen a ghost, Su Qian continued calmly, ¡°But what¡¯s surprising is that there¡¯s no corpse in my mother¡¯s grave.¡± ¡°This is impossible!?¡± Su Chenghua saw Su Qian looking at him suspiciously and immediately became anxious. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Xiao Yin¡¯s sharp spider leg flashed with a cold light in the air and landed on Su Chenghua¡¯s neck with a whoosh. Su Chenghua was so frightened that he wailed like a chicken being slaughtered. ¡°I-I-I¡¯m telling the truth. I personally nailed the coffin for your mother.. I was there the whole time, witnessed her being laid in the coffin, and personally saw her being buried! I was the one who personally erected her tombstone!¡± Chapter 530 - Chapter 530: Why Did My Mother’s Body Disappear? Chapter 530: Why Did My Mother¡¯s Body Disappear? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Su Qian looked at Su Chenghua coldly, and the cold light in her phoenix eyes seemed to be able to devour Su Chenghua. ¡°In that case, why did my mother¡¯s body disappear?¡± Su Chenghua didn¡¯t know if he was crying from anger or fear because of Su Qian, but when he saw Xiao Yin¡¯s spider leg cut open his neck, he peed his pants. ¡°What body is missing? This is impossible!¡± ¡°Why would my Master use such a thing to lie to you? My Master¡¯s mother¡¯s body is gone!¡± Xiao Yin glared coldly at Su Chenghua, its voice laced with deep danger. ¡°Tell us honestly, did you hide my Master¡¯s mother¡¯s body?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t! Why would I do such a thing?¡± The stabbing pain in his neck made Su Chenghua tremble in fear. He shouted in panic, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. You have to believe me. I personally witnessed Nangong Qingxue being buried! Even if her body is really lost, it has nothing to do with me!¡± Su Qian stared intently at Su Chenghua. From Su Chenghua¡¯s terrified expression, it was evident that Su Chenghua was telling the truth, he didn¡¯t lie. When Su Chenghua saw that Su Qian was silent, his heart was filled with fear and unease. He almost begged Su Qian, ¡°Qian¡¯er, my good daughter, you¡¯re a member of the Su family after all. The blood of the Su family flows through our veins. You¡¯re my daughter. You can¡¯t kill me, your father¡­¡± ¡°You should be glad that you gave me half of your life. Otherwise, the first person I would have killed when I returned to the Su family would have been you.¡± After saying that, Su Qian gave Xiao Yin a look. Xiao Yin swiftly dropped Su Chenghua and left with Su Qian. As he watched Su Qian leave, Su Chenghua recalled what Su Qian had said just now, and deep fear appeared in his eyes. In the end, he dared not say a word and let Su Qian go. When Su Qian returned home, Shen Duoyi and Dongfang Ruyan hadn¡¯t yet rested. They were still waiting for Su Qian to come back. In the hall, Dongfang Ruyan was the first to approach Su Qian when she saw her enter. She looked at Su Qian with concern and asked, ¡°Qian¡¯er, what did Su Chenghua say? Did he tell you where Xue¡¯er is now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No, Su Chenghua knows nothing. He said he personally witnessed my mother¡¯s burial, but he doesn¡¯t know why my mother¡¯s body is missing.¡± Recalling Su Chenghua¡¯s cowardly appearance, Su Qian took a deep breath. ¡°Su Chenghua didn¡¯t look like he was lying. He genuinely doesn¡¯t know what happened.¡± ¡°In that case, Qingxue¡¯s whereabouts are unknown?¡± Shen Duoyi saw that the two of them had tacitly agreed, and he couldn¡¯t help but look into the distance. ¡°If Qingxue really didn¡¯t die, then where did she go for twenty years?¡± ¡°No matter where Qingxue went, as long as she¡¯s still alive, we must find her at all costs!¡± Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s gaze was firm as she looked at Su Qian and said, ¡°Qian¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely help you. Even if we have to do everything we can, we will find your mother no matter what!¡± ¡°Yes, we will use the Dongfang family¡¯s intelligence network to find Qingxue¡¯s whereabouts. Once we have any information, we will inform you immediately,¡± Shen Duoyi added. Seeing how warm the couple was, Su Qian¡¯s attitude towards them was no longer as cold as before. Instead, she said with a gentle expression, ¡°Thank you both, but I have something I would like to ask for your help with..¡± Chapter 531 - Chapter 531:1 Hope Both of You Can Keep It Confidential For Now Chapter 531:1 Hope Both of You Can Keep It Confidential For Now Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°You¡¯re too polite. You don¡¯t have to be so reserved in front of us. Tell us, what do you need us to help you with?¡± Dongfang Ruyan still looked at Su Qian with a face full of affection. ¡°Regarding the series of events about my mother, I hope both of you can keep it confidential for now. Don¡¯t inform the people on my grandfather¡¯s side yet.¡± At the mention of the Nangong family, a hint of pity flashed across Su Qian¡¯s eyes. If Su Qian was afraid, then the only thing she was worried about was that the Nangong family would find out about this. ¡°Xue¡¯er isn¡¯t dead. This is a good thing. Why should we hide it from them?¡± Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s gaze drifted, and the smile on her face looked very gentle. ¡°I know your grandparents. They miss your mother the most. If they know that your mother is still alive, they will definitely be very happy.¡± When Su Qian heard this, she narrowed her eyes sharply and said coldly, ¡°Then what if my mother indeed passed away back then, the coffin with no corpse, and someone stole the corpse?¡± Su Qian¡¯s words instantly made the smile on the couple¡¯s faces disappear completely. ¡°Are you worried that Qingxue is really dead and that someone stole her body?¡± Shen Duoyi thought about that scene and suddenly felt a little scared. ¡°How could that be? Who would do such a thing?¡± Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s smile looked somewhat unnatural, clearly afraid of Su Qian¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. If it really was just someone who stole the body, then what we said would give my grandfather false hope. At that time, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. I don¡¯t want them to have inexplicable expectations before I find clues to confirm the situation.¡± Su Qian knew very well how much the Nangong family valued Nangong Qingxue. It was precisely because of this that she couldn¡¯t say it. Otherwise, if Nangong Qingxue was really dead and her body was stolen, the Nangong family would definitely collapse. She didn¡¯t want her family to be battered and bruised in the end because of those slim hopes. Dongfang Ruyan and Shen Duoyi finally understood Su Qian¡¯s intentions after hearing this. ¡°It¡¯s too thoughtful of you to think so much about making things difficult for a child like you.¡± Dongfang Ruyan sniffed and raised her hand to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes. She said firmly, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort. As your aunt, how can I not fulfill your filial piety? Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Qian was relieved and then bid farewell to the couple then returned to her room to rest. The next morning, before Su Qian had a chance to have her meal, she heard her subordinate report that Xiao Yan had arrived. Su Qian was confused when she heard this. ¡°Why did he come so early? Wasn¡¯t the dinner with the Empress Dowager in the evening?¡± As soon as Su Qian finished speaking, Xiao Yan came in from outside the door in a wheelchair. ¡°Indeed, the appointment with Imperial Grandmother was for dinner, but it was last night, not tonight.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell Your Highness? I suddenly had something very important to deal with last night, so I had no choice but to postpone the appointment..¡± Su Qian saw that Xiao Yan was silent and couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly, ¡°Could it be that the Empress Dowager is angry?¡± Chapter 532 - Chapter 532: Is It Really Okay For You To Deceive An Old Person Like This? Chapter 532: Is It Really Okay For You To Deceive An Old Person Like This? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian thought for a moment and felt that it was unlikely. In her impression, the Empress Dowager wasn¡¯t a petty person. Sure enough, Xiao Yan denied her guess, ¡°Imperial Grandmother naturally wouldn¡¯t be so petty, I¡¯m just curious what you were busy with last night?¡± Su Qian sat in front of the table, her jade-like fingertips tapping gently. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Your Highness, is the Empress Dowager curious, or are you curious?¡± Xiao Yan smiled very honestly when he heard that. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to answer.¡± Su Qian smiled casually. The smile in her eyes made her look like a sly little fox. Xiao Yan didn¡¯t mind at all when he heard this. Instead, he became even more interested. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why can you answer Imperial Grandmother but not me?¡± ¡°I broke the appointment yesterday, it was my fault. If Empress Dowager asked me, out of courtesy and reason, I would have to answer her properly, but Your Highness is different. You were just accompanying me for a meal, it doesn¡¯t matter if I answer or not.¡± After saying that, Su Qian took the tea from Qian Rong and took a sip. ¡°Imperial Grandmother has never liked others breaking appointments, so in order to not let Imperial Grandmother worry yesterday, I specially helped you think of an excuse.¡± Xiao Yan slowly narrowed his eyes and said. Su Qian glanced at Xiao Yan curiously and asked,¡± What excuse?¡± Hearing Su Qian¡¯s question, Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes hid a deep smile as he said slowly, ¡°I told Imperial Grandmother that you couldn¡¯t make it last night because you were with me.¡± When Su Qian heard this, she almost spat out the tea. ¡°Your Highness, is it really okay for you to deceive an old person like this?¡± Su Qian forcefully swallowed the tea in her mouth and looked at Xiao Yan with disdain. However, Xiao Yan was calm and composed as he said disapprovingly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Imperial Grandmother was quite happy when she heard this.¡± ¡°Then why did Your Highness tell me?¡± Su Qian thought that the Empress Dowager might have misunderstood her relationship with Xiao Yan and felt a headache. ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m giving you a warning in advance so that you can be prepared. Don¡¯t let it slip.¡± Xiao Yan calmly smiled and said. Su Qian felt that the man in front of her was like a sly fox. She put down the teacup in her hand and said, ¡°Then, it¡¯s time for Your Highness to finish speaking and go back.¡± Anyone with ears would be able to hear Su Qian¡¯s order to leave, but Xiao Yan pretended not to understand. He pushed his wheelchair closer and sat down beside Su Qian. ¡°I worked hard to come up with an excuse for the Imperial Grandmother. Don¡¯t I deserve a reward?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I don¡¯t intend to give one.¡± Su Qian smiled and made a gesture to indicate his departure. ¡°Please, Your Highness. Feel free to leave.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll leave after breakfast.¡± Xiao Yan had an appearance as if he had made up his mind to stay here. Su Qian wanted to lift this man¡¯s ear and question him if the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence didn¡¯t have breakfast. However, she felt guilty for breaking the appointment last night. She could only let Xiao Yan linger and asked Qian Rong to rush the Kitchen to send some breakfast over. The little buns had just woken up and were happily looking for their mother for breakfast. However, when they entered the dining room, they saw Xiao Yan there as well. Their originally bright smiles immediately collapsed.. Chapter 533 - Chapter 533: Oh No, Their Mother Is Going to Be Snatched Away by Ninth Uncle! Chapter 533: Oh No, Their Mother Is Going to Be Snatched Away by Ninth Uncle! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Ninth Uncle, why are you at our house so early in the morning?¡± Su Ye looked at Xiao Yan with a puzzled expression and raised his eyebrows as he asked. ¡°I stayed with your mother last night. This morning, your mother invited me to stay for a meal,¡± Xiao Yan said with a straight face. Su Qian¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she looked at Xiao Yan as if she had seen a ghost. She couldn¡¯t understand how this man could say such shameless words without a hint of embarrassment. Seeing Su Qian questioning him with her eyes, Xiao Yan¡¯s smile deepened. He leaned into Su Qian¡¯s ear and smiled as he said, ¡°The children are also going to the palace tonight. Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if they said the wrong thing?¡± Su Qian had to admit that Xiao Yan¡¯s words made sense. But why did she feel that something was wrong? However, she couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong, so Su Qian eventually had to acquiesce. When the children saw that their mother and Ninth Uncle had lowered their heads shyly after whispering to each other, they were instantly thrown into disarray by the wind. At this moment, their faces were filled with shock and disbelief. How could this be! They had never seen their mother act shy before! The children were extremely shocked. They felt that their innocent hearts had suffered a great blow! Oh no, their mother was going to be snatched away by Ninth Uncle! At this moment, the two children felt a deep sense of danger at the same time. The siblings looked at each other and then rushed over to carry two small stools. One on each side, they sat next to Su Qian. ¡°Mother, we want to sit around,¡± Su Ye was the first to speak. On the other side, Su Qingqing said cutely, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s have breakfast together! Qingqing wants Mother to feed her.¡± Su Qian saw her two babies speaking one after another and didn¡¯t know why her two babies had suddenly become so clingy, but she welcomed their affection. She immediately smiled brightly and nodded without hesitation. ¡°Sure, whatever you say. Mother will feed you when breakfast is served.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± The two little buns nodded happily, then turned to look at Xiao Yan. Although the two little buns didn¡¯t say anything, Xiao Yan could clearly see the deep smugness in their eyes. Obviously, these two little troublemakers were showing off their mother¡¯s love for them, and this love was something that Xiao Yan didn¡¯t have. Xiao Yan felt the two little buns¡¯ smugness and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit troubled. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It wasn¡¯t a good thing for him that his children were so hostile to him. Just as Xiao Yan pondered over this, Su Ye seemed to have thought of a good idea. His crystal clear eyes turned slightly and immediately revealed a devilish smile, ¡°Speaking of which, we have to go see the Empress Dowager tonight. Mother, the Empress Dowager also gave Qingqing and me a gift. We just discussed that we can¡¯t go to see the Empress Dowager empty-handed. We have to prepare a gift for the Empress Dowager.¡± When Su Qingqing heard this, she blinked her big, watery eyes and looked at her brother in confusion. Was there such a thing? Why didn¡¯t she know? However, when she saw her brother giving her a look, Su Qingqing obediently shut her mouth and chose to remain silent.. Chapter 534 - Chapter 534: How Strange Chapter 534: How Strange Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Taking in the expressions of the two little fellows, Xiao Yan raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Then, what gift do you plan to give the Empress Dowager?¡± ¡°The Empress Dowager is the most honored person in the Imperial Palace. Even His Majesty has to respectfully call her Imperial Mother. Thus, the Empress Dowager wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to ordinary gifts. If we want to give, it has to be something heartfelt.¡± The smile on Su Ye¡¯s lips deepened, making him look obedient and cute. ¡°Ninth Uncle, what do you think if Qingqing and I prepare some delicious food for the Empress Dowager tonight?¡± ¡°Ye¡¯er, your intentions are good, but this might not be in line with protocol.¡± Su Qian didn¡¯t want to dampen her son¡¯s enthusiasm, but it wasn¡¯t easy to send food to the Empress Dowager. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ninth Uncle say before that the Empress Dowager likes children? If that¡¯s the case, why can¡¯t we bring her some food?¡± Su Ye looked at Xiao Yan and blinked his eyes as he said, ¡°Ninth Uncle if we prepare food for the Empress Dowager, wouldn¡¯t she like it?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Xiao Yan saw that Su Ye¡¯s beautiful big eyes were constantly jumping with waves of sharp cold light, and he was very clear that this kid most likely didn¡¯t have any good intentions. However, Xiao Yan knew that this evil intention was not directed at the Empress Dowager, but at him. At this moment, Xiao Yan was extremely curious. What kind of thoughts were hidden in this son of his? Hence, the smile on Xiao Yan¡¯s lips deepened a bit. At this time, he looked at Su Ye with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good that you two siblings have such thoughts. How about this, you guys go ahead and do it. I¡¯ll be responsible for bringing you all into the palace tonight. At that time, I¡¯ll bring the food you guys made with you. I guarantee that no one will stop you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you, Ninth Uncle.¡± Su Ye¡¯s tone was pure and innocent. After a bright smile, he retracted his gaze. After that, breakfast was served. Su Ye and Su Qingqing quickly ate their fill and left in a hurry. They said that they had to hurry up and make food so that they could deliver it to the Empress Dowager at night. As she watched the two children leave quickly, Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand and gently stroke her chin. ¡°Today seems to be a day when the sun rises from the west.¡± Hearing Su Qian¡¯s words, Xiao Yan looked at her curiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Ye¡¯er, this child, has always only cooked for the family. In the past, if someone wanted to order him around, it would be harder than ascending to the heavens. But today, he actually took the initiative to ask to cook for the Empress Dowager¡­¡± Su Qian raised her hand and held her snow-white chin in puzzlement. ¡°How strange.¡± Seeing Su Qian¡¯s puzzled expression, Xiao Yan smiled lightly. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of the two children like Imperial Grandmother.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Qian was puzzled. The two children had never met the Empress Dowager, so how could they like her? But upon further thought, Su Qian couldn¡¯t find a suitable reason, so she could only tacitly agree with Xiao Yan¡¯s statement. Time flew by. That night, Su Qian led the two children into the palace with Xiao Yan. In the Empress Dowager¡¯s bedroom, the Empress Dowager was dressed in a dark red court attire. She had already prepared everything and was waiting anxiously in her seat. Seeing the Empress Dowager so excited, Nanny Jin couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Empress Dowager, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you so happy..¡± Chapter 535 - Chapter 535:1 Will Definitely Not Disappoint Mother Chapter 535:1 Will Definitely Not Disappoint Mother Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Is that so?¡± The Empress Dowager smiled and tucked her stray hair behind her ear. Her smile couldn¡¯t be concealed, and her eyes were filled with joy. ¡°I am happy. You know that I have wanted to see those two children for a long time.¡± In the Imperial Palace, besides the Empress Dowager, only Nanny Jin knew the identities of Su Ye and Su Qingqing. The two children were the Ninth Prince¡¯s offspring. The Empress Dowager favored the Ninth Prince, so she naturally loved and cherished the two children. On the other side, the Empress Dowager had yet to see the great-grandchildren that she had been longing for. She saw Princess Xuehua striding over and standing in front of the Empress Dowager. She bowed weakly and called out in a wronged tone, ¡°Mother¡­¡± The moment she saw Princess Xuehua, the Empress Dowager frowned subconsciously.¡± Why are you here?¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s tone sounded cold, with a hint of disdain. Princess Xuehua sniffled pitifully, and tears swirled in her eyes. It took a considerable effort to prevent the tears from flowing out. ¡°Mother, I know you are angry, so I didn¡¯t dare to disturb you. But, but I really missed you. Today, I came to apologize to Mother. I hope Mother can forgive my impudence. That night, I was only worried about Mother¡¯s health, so I stopped Miss Su¡­¡± ¡°The person you should apologize to isn¡¯t me, but that child Qianqian.¡± The Empress Dowager wasn¡¯t a cold-hearted person. When she saw the child she had raised from a young age standing in front of her and apologizing so pitifully, the anger in her heart instantly dissipated. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t act so pitiful. Qianqian and the others are coming over soon, so you just stand beside me. When the time comes, perform well, and don¡¯t lose your manners again.¡± When Princess Xuehua heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips into a brilliant smile. Then, she hurriedly curtsied. ¡°Yes, Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely not disappoint Mother.¡± Seeing that Princess Xuehua stood beside her after saying this, the Empress Dowager also felt helpless. In the end, she sighed heavily and let Princess Xuehua do as she pleased. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meanwhile, Xiao Yan arrived with Su Qian and the two children. From afar, the Empress Dowager saw the family of four and felt that Xiao Yan and Su Qian were a perfect match. They even brought two mini versions of them with them as they strode over. They looked as beautiful as they could be. The man was handsome, the woman was beautiful, and even the two children were so adorable. The Empress Dowager¡¯s heart almost melted when she saw them. Xiao Yan was dressed in a dark red robe. Seeing the Empress Dowager standing outside the door, he couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly. ¡°Imperial grandmother, I clearly sent someone into the palace and told you to wait in the hall. Why did you still come out?¡± The Empress Dowager was grinning from ear to ear as she said excitedly, ¡°Oh, look at you, child. Why are you so calculative? Wasn¡¯t it the same whether I waited inside or outside? I just wanted to see Qianqian and the two children as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I pay respects to the Empress Dowager.¡± Su Qian smiled and bowed before handing over the brocade box in her hand. ¡°I suddenly barged into the palace that night and disturbed the Empress Dowager¡¯s rest. Today, I came to thank the Empress Dowager. This is a gift that I have chosen for you. I hope the Empress Dowager will like it..¡± Chapter 536 - Chapter 536: Tear This Little Bastard’s Mouth Chapter 536: Tear This Little Bastard¡¯s Mouth Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°I like it, I like it! As long as it¡¯s a gift from you, I like it all!¡± After the Empress Dowager finished speaking, she took the box that Su Qian had given her. She opened it and realized that it was a bracelet. ¡°Aiya, what material is this bracelet made of? How come I have never seen it before?¡± Looking at the translucent bracelet that was crystal clear and warm to the touch, the Empress Dowager asked in surprise. The bracelet wasn¡¯t as thick as jade. Instead, it was translucent and milky white. It was inlaid with golden threads. It was warm to the touch and looked exquisite. However, the Empress Dowager had never seen the material of the bracelet before. Princess Xuehua had appraised countless treasures. When she saw the bracelet, she realized that she didn¡¯t recognize it either. She immediately concluded that Su Qian didn¡¯t give anything good and said sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such stones before. Moreover, why are these stones of different shapes and sizes? Miss Su, what Imperial Mother gave you previously was a sixth-grade medicinal herb. Aren¡¯t you being disrespectful to use such a cheap bracelet to fool Imperial Mother?¡± ¡°Xue Hua, why are you spouting nonsense again? This bracelet represents Qianqian¡¯s sincere feelings. Regardless of its material, I find it beautiful.¡± The Empress Dowager bluntly rebuked Princess Xuehua before putting the bracelet on her wrist. She didn¡¯t forget to say to Su Qian. ¡°Qianqian, don¡¯t listen to her. I appreciate your heartfelt gift.¡± ¡°Mother. You¡¯re the Empress Dowager of a nation. How can you wear such a low-quality thing¡­¡± Princess Xuehua had just finished speaking when she heard the little girl¡¯s soft snort. ¡°I think you¡¯re the low-quality one here. Pretending to be knowledgeable but mistaking pearls for fish eyes!¡± Su Qingqing clutched her waist angrily and started to defend her mother. ¡°My mother gave me a longevity stone. It¡¯s a good treasure that can prolong life!¡± The moment the three words Longevity Stone came out, everyone was stunned. Just like what Su Qingqing had said, the Longevity Stone had the miraculous effect of prolonging one¡¯s life. It was extremely rare. Even someone as noble as the Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t recognize it, which showed how rare it was. ¡°Imperial Grandmother, Qianqian didn¡¯t mean to deceive you. She just doesn¡¯t want you to think that this gift is too precious. She¡¯s afraid that you won¡¯t accept it, so she specifically didn¡¯t tell you the origin of this Longevity Stone. I didn¡¯t expect that her good intentions would be used by someone with ill intentions.¡± Xiao Yan insinuated. His gaze towards Princess Xuehua was so cold that it seemed like it was about to freeze. Princess Xuehua was so frightened that she dared not breathe loudly. She immediately looked at Su Qian with eyes filled with jealousy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What Longevity Stone? She didn¡¯t believe that Su Qian could get her hands on such a precious gemstone. This b*tch woman must be lying! ¡°Ninth Uncle, don¡¯t say anymore. I don¡¯t think this Aunty did it on purpose. She just doesn¡¯t have much knowledge and likes to pretend to know what she doesn¡¯t know.¡± After Su Ye finished speaking, he looked at the Empress Dowager with a smile. ¡°After all, not everyone can be as discerning as the Empress Dowager.¡± Even ignoring Su Ye¡¯s mockery, Princess Xuehua almost spat out a mouthful of blood. She almost screamed, ¡°You, what did you call me?¡± Aunty? Who was the Aunty? She was a delicate flower-like young lady, so how did Su Ye call her an aunty? Princess Xuehua couldn¡¯t take it anymore.. If it weren¡¯t for Empress Dowager and Xiao Yan, she would have rushed up and torn this little bastard¡¯s mouth apart no matter what! Chapter 537 - Chapter 537: It Seems That You’re a Bit of a Hurry to Age, Aunty Chapter 537: It Seems That You¡¯re a Bit of a Hurry to Age, Aunty Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Of course, I¡¯m calling you Aunty.¡± Su Ye¡¯s smile was very gentle. He looked at Princess Xuehua and said, ¡°My mother told me before that the Feng Shui in the Imperial Palace nurtures people. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but seeing you, who is in your fifties but looks like you¡¯re in your forties, I realized my mother wasn¡¯t lying to me.¡± When Princess Xuehua heard this, she raised her hand in astonishment and covered her heart. Not for anything else, but this time, Princess Xuehua was genuinely enraged. She even felt that she would spit out a mouthful of blood in anger. Princess Xuehua angrily retorted, ¡°I¡¯m only twenty-three years old this year!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Su Qingqing played along and made a surprised expression. Then, she sighed and said, ¡°Then, it seems that you¡¯re a bit of a hurry to age, Aunty!¡± Princess Xuehua was driven crazy. She could only glare at Su Qian angrily. ¡°Miss Su, is this how you teach your child?¡± ¡°Children at home tend to speak their minds. Princess Xuehua, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Su Qian smiled and said indifferently. Princess Xuehua could only blame herself for making things difficult for herself. Since she wanted to mock her, then don¡¯t blame her child for retaliating. ¡°That¡¯s right. Kids are straightforward. You¡¯re already an adult. Why are you still bickering with two little fellows?¡± The Empress Dowager looked at the two children¡¯s mischievous looks and free fonder of them by that moment. She bent over and looked at them and said, ¡°What are your names?¡± ¡°Imperial Grandmother, we¡¯re not little kids anymore. I¡¯m already six years old. My name is Su Ye,¡± Su Ye said with a smile. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m six years old too. My name is Su Qingqing.¡± Su Qingqing blinked her big, watery eyes and said in a soft and sweet tone, ¡°Grandmother, you look so young and beautiful.¡± ¡°Such a sweet little mouth.¡± The Empress Dowager laughed heartily. She happily held the hands of the children in each hand. ¡°Quick, come in and see what delicious treats Grandmother has prepared for you.¡± Seeing that Empress Dowager was smiling so much that the corners of her lips were almost curled up behind her ears, Su Qian looked at this scene in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Empress Dowager to really like children.¡± Originally, Su Qian thought that Xiao Yan was joking. Now, upon closer inspection, she discovered that the Empress Dowager did indeed have a genuine fondness for children. She held the two children¡¯s hands and refused to let go. ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± The smile on Xiao Yan¡¯s lips deepened as he looked at Su Qian. ¡°Let¡¯s go in too. Push me in.¡± Su Qian looked at this arrogant man and finally pushed Xiao Yan¡¯s wheelchair in with him for the Empress Dowager¡¯s sake. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing that the two of them ignored her and Su Qian¡¯s unwilling expression, Princess Xuehua felt that this woman was truly an irredeemable fool. She didn¡¯t know how to cherish such a good opportunity. In that case, she might as well give it to her! As she thought of this, Princess Xuehua¡¯s face was filled with anticipation as she wanted to approach him. However, Nanny Jin appeared just in time and stood in front of Princess Xuehua. She smiled and said, ¡°Princess, I will accompany you in.¡± With that, Nanny Jin held Princess Xuehua¡¯s hand and strode inside. Princess Xuehua wanted to shake off Nanny Jin, but because she was the Empress Dowager¡¯s trusted aide, she had to endure it and follow Nanny Jin in slowly.. Chapter 538 - Chapter 538:1 Love Meat Chapter 538:1 Love Meat Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The joy in the Empress Dowager¡¯s heart was written all over her face. After she sat down on her right with the two children in her arms, she hurriedly called out to Su Qian, ¡°Qianqian, come over and sit beside me.¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s kindness was difficult to refuse. Su Qian could only sit down beside the Empress Dowager and smile. She said, ¡°Thank you, Empress Dowager.¡± ¡°Oh, we¡¯re all family. Why are you so polite?¡± After the Empress Dowager said this, she quickly called out to Xiao Yan, ¡°Xiao Jiu, don¡¯t just stand there. Hurry up and sit next to Qianqian.¡± Seeing that the Empress Dowager was signaling to him, Xiao Yan calmly walked forward and sat down beside Su Qian. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± After the Empress Dowager said this, she turned to look at the two children beside her and asked, ¡°Ye¡¯er, Qingqing, tell Grandmother what you both like to eat? Grandmother will have the Imperial Kitchen to prepare it for you.¡± ¡°I love meat. Grandmother. Our tummies are growling. When can we eat?¡± Su Qingqing bit one of her fingers as she looked at the table full of delicacies with anticipation and said. Seeing the longing look on Su Qingqing¡¯s face, the Empress Dowager grew fonder. ¡°You can eat it now. Nanny Jin, hurry up and bring the meal.¡± There were cold dishes on the table. Nanny Jin brought in the hot dishes from the Imperial Kitchen. Every dish was exceptionally exquisite, enticing in color, aroma, and taste, making everyone¡¯s appetite wide open. ¡°Qianqian, you don¡¯t have to be so reserved here. Just treat this place as your own home and eat whatever you want. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± After the Empress Dowager finished speaking, she didn¡¯t forget to remind the two children, ¡°What do you two want to eat? If you can¡¯t reach it, tell Grandmother. Grandmother will get someone to serve it for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandmother.¡± Su Ye smiled and nodded. After saying this, he quickly invited his sister to eat. Seeing that the Empress Dowager¡¯s attention was all on Su Qian and the two children, Princess Xuehua felt resentful. However, she dared not voice any objections. Instead, she sneakily wanted to get closer to Xiao Yan and sit beside him. However, Nanny Jin didn¡¯t give her a chance. She stood beside Xiao Yan and served Xiao Yan and Su Qian, blocking any space for Princess Xuehua. She didn¡¯t want to be too close to the two children. In the end, Princess Xuehua could only sit directly opposite the Empress Dowager with an aggrieved expression. Unlike Princess Xuehua¡¯s visibly troubled expression, the rest of the people enjoyed their meals, their faces filled with joyful smiles. After taking a few bites, Xiao Yan took the initiative to remind, ¡°Ye¡¯er, didn¡¯t you and Qingqing prepare a gift for Imperial Grandmother?¡± Seeing that Xiao Yan had taken the initiative to mention this matter, Su Ye and Su Qingqing looked at each other and smiled. Their eyes revealed a mischievous and devilish smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t notice the emotions in the eyes of the two children. Instead, she asked happily, ¡°Did you prepare a gift for me?¡± ¡°Yes, Empress Dowager. My sister and I specially went to prepare snow pear soup for you this afternoon,¡± Su Ye said with a smile. ¡°Ninth Uncle told us that the Empress Dowager is getting old and always has a cough. I hope that after you drink the snow pear soup that my brother and I made, you will be able to recover and won¡¯t cough so much,¡± Su Qingqing said sweetly. The Empress Dowager was so touched that she didn¡¯t know what to say. She was completely overwhelmed with emotion. When Princess Xuehua heard this, she sneered. ¡°Little Young Master Su, the timing of your gift is quite off.. Haven¡¯t Little Young Master heard of that saying?¡± Chapter 539 - Chapter 539: Be a Display of Empty Generosity Chapter 539: Be a Display of Empty Generosity Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Empress Dowager really regretted letting Princess Xuehua join them for the meal. She glanced displeased at Princess Xuehua. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± Princess Xuehua blinked her eyes innocently. ¡°Imperial Mother, I only wanted to tell Little Young Master Su that there is a saying, ¡®Crabs are tasteless after eating.¡¯ We¡¯ve already eaten the imperial meal, but Little Young Master only brought out this snow pear soup now. I¡¯m afraid that no matter how you try, you won¡¯t be able to taste it.¡± After saying this, Princess Xuehua covered her lips and smiled. However, her words were full of mockery. She obviously felt that the food made by Su Ye and Su Qingqing wasn¡¯t as delicious as the imperial meal. Even if they brought it out, it would be a display of empty generosity. ¡°So what if it¡¯s tasteless? You won¡¯t get a share anyway.¡± Su Qian smiled gently as she looked at the Empress Dowager and said, ¡°Empress Dowager, the children rarely cook for outsiders. Today, they only prepared it for the Empress Dowager, me, and the Ninth Prince. I really didn¡¯t expect Princess Xuehua to join the banquet.¡± Princess Xuehua was furious when she heard that. She almost broke the chopsticks in her hand with a squeeze. What did Su Qian mean by that? Did she imply that Princess Xuehua was an outsider? Feeling that Su Qian was being so arrogant because she had Xiao Yan¡¯s support, Princess Xuehua hatched a plan and said coquettishly, ¡°Xiao Jiu, I remember you¡¯ve never liked sweet things. Why don¡¯t just give me your share?¡± When Su Qian heard Princess Xuehua¡¯s gentle voice, she subconsciously frowned and looked at her with disdain. She thought, ¡°What was wrong with this woman? Doesn¡¯t she know how to talk nicely?¡± She was so disgusted that she almost had goosebumps on her back. Su Qian retracted her gaze from Princess Xuehua, afraid that she would be so disgusted that she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat. Xiao Yan didn¡¯t even want to look at Princess Xuehua. Surprisingly, before Xiao Yan could speak, the two children were shocked and shouted in unison, ¡°No!¡± The children¡¯s sudden loud voices startled everyone. The two children seemed to have realized that their reactions were a little too big. They looked at each other and saw the nervousness in each other¡¯s eyes. Xiao Yan took in the expressions of these two little ones and laughed strangely with interest, ¡°Why not?¡± Although he didn¡¯t have that intention, seeing how nervous these two little fellows were, he had the evil intention of teasing them. ¡°Because, because that was specially made by Qingqing and brother for Ninth Uncle. Don¡¯t let Aunty eat it,¡± Su Qingqing explained nervously. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Qian also noticed the unease in the two children and squinted her phoenix eyes at them. She knew her children well but she didn¡¯t know what these two children were up to. The two little buns felt as if their mother was about to see through them. They lowered their heads and nodded silently. The Empress Dowager easily believed the two little buns¡¯ words and sighed, ¡°So it¡¯s the two children¡¯s goodwill. Since that¡¯s the case, we definitely can¡¯t share it with others. Nanny Jin, take the snow pear soup that the children made and heat it in the kitchen. I must taste the children¡¯s goodwill.¡± It was obvious that the Empress Dowager was genuinely delighted that the two children had prepared food for her.. Chapter 540 - Chapter 540: Two Little Bastards Chapter 540: Two Little Bastards Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Let me do it.¡± Princess Xuehua took the initiative to step forward and she wore a smile that seemed flawless. At this moment, she smiled slightly and looked harmless. ¡°It¡¯s better for Nanny Jin to stay and serve the meal. Leave the matter of warming the snow pear soup to me.¡± Nanny Jin hesitated for a moment and then glanced at the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager was worried that Princess Xuehua would say something shocking if she continued to stay here. She wanted Princess Xuehua to stay away from her, so she took a deep breath and waved her hand. ¡°Alright, you may leave.¡± Princess Xuehua smiled and turned around to leave with the food boxes the children had brought. ¡°Men and women have different preferences for snow pear soup and shouldn¡¯t be mixed when heated. It must be separated.¡± Su Ye looked at Princess Xuehua worriedly and reminded her. Princess Xuehua wanted to roll her eyes at Su Ye, but she held it in. She tried her best to maintain a smile and quickly retreated to prepare. After Princess Xuehua left, she immediately changed her expression. She spat fiercely and said in a disdainful tone, ¡°Damn those two little bastards. They are just like their lowly mother. They only know how to go against me.¡± ¡°Princess, don¡¯t be angry. Isn¡¯t it not worth getting upset over those two little brats if it harms your health?¡± The maid behind Princess Xuehua quickly comforted her. ¡°Of course, I know what you said makes sense. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t accept that Xiao Jiu is also siding with them and speaking for them.¡± Princess Xuehua snorted angrily and said proudly. ¡°Hmph, they told me not to eat, so do you really think I won¡¯t eat? I won¡¯t listen to them.¡± The maid had yet to figure out the meaning behind Princess Xuehua¡¯s words when Princess Xuehua had already walked away. Soon, she reached the small kitchen in the Empress Dowager¡¯s palace. ¡°All of you can go out first. I¡¯ll handle it personally.¡± After saying this, Princess Xuehua asked the maid to close the door. Then, she opened the food box when there was no one around. There were three small bowls in the food box, two of which were red and one was blue. At a glance, it was obvious that the blue cup was prepared by the children for Xiao Yan. Smiling with narrowed eyes, Princess Xuehua picked up the spoon, opened the small blue bowl, and scooped a mouthful of snow pear soup into her mouth. The sweet and delicious pear soup tasted even better than the imperial kitchen¡¯s! Princess Xuehua was extremely shocked. She didn¡¯t expect the two children to have such good culinary skills. However, Princess Xuehua was unwilling to admit it, so she said against her will, ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s just so-so. It¡¯s not very delicious.¡± With that, Princess Xuehua followed up with two more spoonfuls. When the maid saw what Princess Xuehua had done, she was even more stunned. She couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes and ask in shock, ¡°Princess, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I just want to eat a bowl of food with Xiao Jiu!¡± Thinking of this, Princess Xuehua took the spoon she had used and mixed it in the snow pear soup. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the maid saw this scene, the maid couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disgusted. What was the difference between what the Princess did and a pervert? However, the maid dared not speak out. She could only silently light the fire and start heating the snow pear soup. A moment later, Princess Xuehua happily returned with the spoilt snow pear soup. From afar, she could hear the laughter in the hall. Princess Xuehua strode in and bowed respectfully to the Empress Dowager. ¡°Imperial Mother, the snow pear soup is ready..¡± Chapter 541 - Chapter 541: Hurry Up and Taste The Children’s Kindness Chapter 541: Hurry Up and Taste The Children¡¯s Kindness Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Okay. Thank you for your hard work. Quickly present it, let me taste the children¡¯s cooking.¡± Princess Xuehua personally brought the small red bowl up to the Empress Dowager while Nanny Jin handed another small red bowl to Su Qian. Princess Xuehua saw this scene and turned around. She handed the small blue bowl to Xiao Yan and said sweetly, ¡°Your Highness, please enjoy it.¡± The children looked at the small blue bowl and their hearts were filled with anticipation. They couldn¡¯t wait to see Ninth Uncle¡¯s expression when he tasted the food in the small bowl! Su Qian and Xiao Yan observed the actions of these two little ones and were curious about what they were up to. On the other side, the Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t wait to taste the snow pear soup. She then said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Do you like it, Empress Dowager?¡± Not wanting to be seen through, Su Ye quickly smiled at the Empress Dowager and asked. The Empress Dowager nodded and quickly took two more bites. ¡°I like it! This snow pear soup is even better than the ones made by the Imperial Kitchen. You two good children are really too thoughtful! Nanny Jin, quickly, picks some good things from the storehouse to give to Qianqian and the two children later.¡± ¡°Grandmother, if you like it, eat more.¡± Su Qingqing smiled sweetly. After saying this, she didn¡¯t forget to blink her big eyes. Then, she looked at Su Qian and Xiao Yan and said, ¡°Mother, Ninth Uncle, you guys should eat too.¡± Su Qian tasted the snow pear soup and didn¡¯t find anything wrong with it. The two children¡¯s cooking was still as good as ever. The children¡¯s eyes were very passionate as they stared straight at Xiao Yan as if they couldn¡¯t wait to see Xiao Yan eat. The children held back and didn¡¯t urge him, but Princess Xuehua couldn¡¯t help but urge him, ¡°Xiao Jiu, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and taste the children¡¯s kindness.¡± Xiao Yan felt the two little fellows¡¯ eager gazes and deliberately slowly stirred the snow pear soup with a spoon. Staring at the snow pear soup in his small bowl that was a little fewer than the Empress Dowager and Su Qian, Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes behind the mask turned cold as he said slowly, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Eat slowly.¡± After saying that, Xiao Yan finally picked up the spoon in his hand and scooped up the snow pear soup while the two little things eagerly looked on. They thought, ¡°Drink it! Drink it! He was finally going to drink it!¡± Just as the siblings were getting excited, Princess Xuehua was even more excited than them. Perhaps it was because she had been nervous all this while, but Princess Xuehua suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. Who knew that her crotch would loosen up and then suddenly let out a loud fart? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The fart was very loud and reverberated in the air, immediately stunning everyone present. ¡°Xue Hua, what are you doing?¡± The Empress Dowager looked at Xue Hua in shock. She couldn¡¯t believe that Xue Hua would do such a vulgar and unreasonable thing! The Empress Dowager had always been strict with Xue Hua. She had really treated her as her own daughter and educated her to be polite. She had never lost the face of the Imperial Family. However, who knew that Princess Xuehua would fart at such an important moment? It was so crude and unbearable. How could she be called the princess of a country? Princess Xuehua wished she could find a hole in the ground and hide in it. She hurriedly explained loudly, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Imperial Mother, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­ Burp..¡± Chapter 542 - Chapter 542: A Perfectly Good Fart Chapter 542: A Perfectly Good Fart Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Princess Xuehua didn¡¯t expect that she would hiccup the moment she opened her mouth. The smell in her mouth was so bad that she almost vomited. However, once she started to fart and burp, Princess Xuehua seemed to have turned on a switch. She covered her mouth, but her buttocks couldn¡¯t help but relax. Then, her stomach started to rumble again, and she let out a series of loud farts. Everyone looked at Princess Xuehua with a complicated expression. It was as if they couldn¡¯t imagine that a woman would do such a shameful thing. ¡°Tsk tsk, a perfectly good fart, and you let it all out.¡± As Su Qingqing said this, she lowered her voice and whispered into her brother¡¯s ear. She asked with a puzzled look, ¡°Brother, something doesn¡¯t seem right. This woman didn¡¯t take the medicine we prepared for Ninth Uncle. Why is she farting one after another?¡± However, the reason why the two children were so eager for Xiao Yan to eat the snow pear soup was because they had drugged it. As the children of poison physician Su Qian, the two children had been exposed to various toxicants since they were young. Despite being only six years old, the elixirs they carried were of third or fourth-grade quality. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t compare to them. The medicine they prepared for Xiao Yan this time wouldn¡¯t cause him any injuries. It would only cause some gastrointestinal issues. For example, continuous farting and burping. Without enduring it for a day and night, he wouldn¡¯t recover at all. The siblings knew very well that their mother valued these things the most. As long as she knew that Ninth Uncle was a man who burped and farted non-stop, their mother would definitely despise Ninth Uncle! However, Ninth Uncle seemed unaffected, why did it seem like Princess Xuehua had fallen victim? Although the children didn¡¯t like Princess Xuehua, and they felt extremely satisfied seeing her in this embarrassing state, it diverged from their intention! Su Qian raised her eyebrows and looked at the reduced soup in Xiao Yan¡¯s small bowl. Then, she looked at the children¡¯s reactions and understood that these two little troublemakers must have had some mischievous intentions. As expected, after the two children felt Su Qian¡¯s gaze, they carefully averted their gazes, afraid that their mother¡¯s gaze would pierce through them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she couldn¡¯t bear to see Princess Xuehua in this burping and farting state. She frowned and raised her hand. She waved at Xuehua in disdain and said, ¡°Go down! Go down, hurry up, and go down. Look at what you¡¯re doing!¡± Princess Xuehua desperately wanted to explain, but the moment she opened her mouth, she let out a loud burp. She felt even more ashamed. With a tearful face, she stomped away and left in large strides. Watching Princess Xuehua leave, the Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes were filled with unconcealable disdain. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s wrong with this child. A well-behaved lady, yet so crude and unreasonable¡­¡± ¡°Empress Dowager, don¡¯t let such a trivial matter disturb your mood. Moreover, Princess Xuehua might have eaten something bad that caused her to be like this.¡± As she spoke, Su Qian glanced at the two children meaningfully. Su Ye and Su Qingqing both felt their mother¡¯s gaze, but they acted as if they hadn¡¯t noticed anything and quickly averted their gaze.. Chapter 543 - Chapter 543: There’s Something I Want To Ask For Your Chapter 543: There¡¯s Something I Want To Ask For Your Help Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Qianqian, you¡¯re such a generous and good child.¡± The Empress Dowager felt gratified and quickly comforted her, ¡°Good child, ignore Xue Hua. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Su Qian smiled and nodded. Then, with a thought, she casually picked up her chopsticks and happened to touch Xiao Yan¡¯s hand. This caused the small blue bowl fell off the table with a loud crash. The small bowl immediately shattered into pieces, and the snow pear soup inside spilled all over the ground. Xiao Yan raised his eyebrows behind the mask and looked at Su Qian with a faint smile. Su Qian wasn¡¯t surprised to see this scene and said in surprise, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry Your Highness. It¡¯s all my fault for accidentally bumping into you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that this snow pear soup is the children¡¯s sincerity.¡± After Xiao Yan finished speaking, he looked at the children with an innocent expression. ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to mind. The children definitely won¡¯t mind such a small matter.¡± Su Qian¡¯s gaze was faint as she said meaningfully. When they saw their mother¡¯s ¡®kind¡¯ gaze sweep over, the two children were so frightened that they shook their shoulders. Then, they looked at Xiao Yan and revealed an extremely flattering smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, Ninth Uncle. We don¡¯t mind. When there¡¯s a chance next time, I¡¯ll make it for you¡­¡± The two children lowered their heads weakly and dared not look at their mother¡¯s piercing gaze. Although the Empress Dowager felt that it was a pity, since the children had said so, she could do nothing about it no matter how much her heart ached. She could only ask the palace maids to clean up the mess and then the five of them could eat together. ¡°Qianqian, actually, I invited you into the palace today mainly because there¡¯s something I want to ask for your help.¡± The Empress Dowager stared at Su Qian with a burning gaze and said meaningfully. Su Qian turned to look in the direction of the Empress Dowager. ¡°Empress Dowager, please speak.¡± ¡°In another two days, it will be the day when the Imperial Family will go to the Haotian Temple for prayers. I always feel a little lonely going alone. I want to invite you and the children to accompany me. I wonder if you are willing?¡± The Empress Dowager looked at Su Qian nervously and anxiously, waiting for her answer. When Su Qian heard this, she wanted to reject her without a word. The Empress Dowager had mentioned that it was a gathering of the Imperial Family to pray together. She had no interest in such an occasion. However, at this moment, Empress Dowager¡¯s old eyes were filled with anticipation and longing, making it difficult for Su Qian to utter a refusal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Empress Dowager, I¡¯m not good with words and the children are still young. If something were to happen¡­¡± Su Qian said tactfully. When the Empress Dowager heard this, she said seriously, ¡°Cause trouble? What trouble? Whoever dares to find trouble with you and the children, I will be the first to not let them off!¡± After she finished speaking, the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t forget to raise her hand and pat the two children¡¯s little heads. ¡°Good children, don¡¯t worry. With the Empress Dowager here, if anyone dares to bully you, I will teach them a lesson. When the time comes, even if the sky falls, I will help you bear it!¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandmother.¡± The two little buns smiled sweetly. The Empress Dowager was overjoyed. Then, she turned her gaze to Su Qian again. ¡°Qianqian, don¡¯t worry. With me around, no one can bully the three of you. So, can you accompany me?¡± Su Qian felt even more conflicted.. Chapter 544 - Chapter 544: Seemed To Cling To Them Chapter 544: Seemed To Cling To Them Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In the end, under the Empress Dowager¡¯s eager and expectant gaze, Su Qian took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± The Empress Dowager was about to burst into laughter as she patted Su Qian¡¯s shoulder happily and reminded her with a serious expression, ¡°Child, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get Xiao Jiu to accompany you and your children. I guarantee that no one will bully you.¡± When the little ones heard this, they looked at Xiao Yan as if he was facing a great enemy. They thought, ¡°What? Ninth Uncle is going too?¡± For a moment, the children looked at Xiao Yan with complicated gazes. They couldn¡¯t understand why Ninth Uncle seemed to cling to them and couldn¡¯t be shaken off no matter how hard they tried! ¡°Imperial Family prayer, I naturally have to attend.¡± Xiao Yan didn¡¯t seem to notice the two little buns¡¯ shocked gazes. Instead, he looked at the Empress Dowager and promised, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely ensure the safety of Qianqian and the children.¡± The Empress Dowager nodded and then gave Xiao Yan a look. She wouldn¡¯t say that it was actually her Xiao Jiu who asked her to help invite Qianqian to pray together! In any case, the more the Empress Dowager looked at Su Qian, the more she liked her. She was good in every way. With the conversation reaching this point, the meal was almost over. Xiao Yan personally sent the mother and son trio back before returning to the Empress Dowager¡¯s palace. The Empress Dowager had already showered and changed her clothes. Her white hair scattered behind her. Seeing that Xiao Yan had returned, she couldn¡¯t help but say in disdain, ¡°Why did you come back just like that? Where¡¯s Qianqian? Why aren¡¯t you resting in her residence?¡± Xiao Yan raised his head and looked at the Empress Dowager. His expression revealed a hint of coldness as he said, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, Qianqian and I aren¡¯t married yet. It is inappropriate for us to stay overnight in her residence.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s words were so righteous that it was as if he wasn¡¯t the one who had been pestering Su Qian and forcing her to stay in her room. As expected, the Empress Dowager looked at Xiao Yan and rolled her eyes. ¡°Xiao Jiu, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but are you a man or not? Look at you and Qianqian¡¯s child growing up already. You haven¡¯t settled Qianqian yet. How are you going to get a wife like this?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Empress Dowager spoke earnestly, and even her gaze towards Xiao Yan was filled with helplessness as if she was very disgusted. ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t even think about hiding it from me. Do you really think that your Imperial Grandmother doesn¡¯t know anything? I know that you definitely wanted to stay at Qianqian¡¯s place, but in the end, you were chased out, so you came to my place, right?¡± When Xiao Yan heard this, he looked up at the Empress Dowager and said faintly, ¡°I originally came to thank Imperial Grandmother for her help and persuaded Qianqian to participate in the blessing. But now, it seems that Imperial Grandmother doesn¡¯t welcome me.¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s face was full of smiles as she patted Xiao Yan¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore! Look at you, you can¡¯t take it anymore. You¡¯re even angry! Look, Imperial Grandmother is doing this for your own good! Qianqian is a good girl. Imperial Grandmother is afraid that someone will set their eyes on my Imperial Granddaughter-in-law. If such a good girl is snatched away, then I will not be happy.¡± ¡°Imperial grandmother, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do,¡± Xiao Yan said confidently. ¡°Alright, I see that you still have some understanding of Qian¡¯er. At least you know that the child is willing to be coaxed and not forced. However, I don¡¯t know if I am thinking too much, but I feel that your two children don¡¯t seem to like you..¡± Chapter 545 - Chapter 545: Hostile to You Chapter 545: Hostile to You Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Empress Dowager recalled the two little buns¡¯ reactions today and felt even more so. ¡°Imperial Grandmother, why do you think Princess Xuehua suddenly made a fool of herself today? That was originally prepared for me by Ye¡¯er and Qingqing. However, they didn¡¯t expect that Princess Xuehua, as a dignified princess, would actually sneak a bite,¡± Xiao Yanyun said lightly. ¡°I see. No wonder I felt that those two children were a little strange. Now that I think about it, it was because of this reason.¡± The Empress Dowager nodded thoughtfully and said with a clear expression, ¡°However, you can¡¯t blame those two children. You have never appeared for the past six years. Now that you suddenly appeared, the children will definitely think that you¡¯re here to snatch their mother away from them. Naturally, they will be hostile towards you.¡± ¡°Imperial Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. I understand. I will definitely make it up to Qianqian and the children in the future.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes were firm and unwavering as he spoke with a cold expression. ¡°If you have such awareness, I can rest assured.¡± The Empress Dowager let out a long sigh of relief and smiled as she said, ¡°I like Qianqian and the children very much. Go and bring your wife back. As for other matters, I will support you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Thank you, Imperial Grandmother.¡± As Xiao Yan finished speaking, he didn¡¯t continue to disturb the Empress Dowager¡¯s rest. Instead, he turned around and left the Empress Dowager¡¯s chambers. At the same time, in the Su Residence. In Su Qian¡¯s room, the two children lowered their heads and remained silent. They looked like they had done something wrong and were pitiful. Su Qian sat opposite the two children and looked at them with a rare cold expression. ¡°Do you know why Mother punished you to stand here?¡± The two children were frightened by Su Qian¡¯s aura. Their mother had always been very gentle, so it was rare for her to treat them with such a serious attitude. Hence, the two children lowered their heads even lower. They couldn¡¯t help but cough lightly twice before saying, ¡°We know¡­¡± Looking at the two children¡¯s frightened expressions, Su Qian¡¯s heart had already softened. However, she still insisted on keeping a straight face and not letting her emotions leak. She had always doted on her children, but this didn¡¯t mean that she would dote on them unconditionally. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Regarding some principles they had agreed upon before, Su Qian would never back down no matter what. ¡°I have told you before, unless there is a life-threatening situation where you have no choice but to take action, you can poison others. But today, you actually poisoned Ninth Uncle. You¡¯ve really gone too far.¡± Frightened by Su Qian¡¯s serious expression, the two little buns couldn¡¯t help but shrink their necks. Su Qingqing was so scared that she started sobbing. Then, she threw herself into Su Qian¡¯s arms and sobbed, ¡°Oh, Mother, we know we were wrong¡­¡± Su Ye also stood there guiltily. However, he was a boy, and his personality was stronger than Su Qingqing¡¯s. Even at this moment, he was afraid, but he didn¡¯t show it. Instead, he sniffed and said, ¡°Mother, I know I was wrong. It¡¯s just that this matter has nothing to do with Qingqing. I was the one who suggested poisoning Ninth Uncle first¡­¡± ¡°No, I also participated. Mother, if you want to punish someone, then punish Qingqing¡¯s little butt.¡± Su Qingqing seemed to have made up her mind and said while suppressing her fear.. Chapter 546 - Chapter 546: Does Mother Like Ninth Uncle? Chapter 546: Does Mother Like Ninth Uncle? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Actually, what Su Qingqing feared the most was getting a spanking! However, Su Qingqing also didn¡¯t want to see her brother get spanked. Seeing Su Qingqing raise her little butt as she spoke, with a frightened trembling expression on her face, Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. ¡°Sob, sob. Mother, you¡¯re smiling. Does that mean you¡¯re not angry anymore?¡± Su Qingqing looked at her mother timidly and said. ¡°Who said that? Mother is still very angry now. Angry enough to want to spank your little butts.¡± Su Qian pretended to pat Su Qingqing¡¯s butt twice before continuing to lecture her with a straight face, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mother tell you before that your physique is different from ordinary children? If you expose your strength without necessity, you¡¯ll be targeted by bad people. Therefore, you must not use your powers unless absolutely necessary, let alone poison others. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± Su Qian knew very well that there were numerous villains in the martial world. If Su Ye and Su Qingqing¡¯s physiques were exposed, they would definitely attract many bad people. Therefore, Su Qian was extremely cautious, afraid that something would go wrong. However, these two little bastards were still so restless. They were simply trying to anger her to death. ¡°Mother, we really don¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± Su Ye also lowered his head in grievance. How could Su Ye not feel wronged? They had wanted to teach Ninth Uncle a lesson, but now, instead of teaching Ninth Uncle a lesson, they were taught a lesson by their Mother. No matter how they looked at it, they were the ones who suffered a loss! Seeing that the children looked like wilted cabbages, Su Qian¡¯s anger dissipated. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around behind Mother¡¯s back anymore, understand?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The siblings agreed in unison. They looked as obedient as they could be. Seeing that the children were obedient, Su Qian stopped being angry. Instead, she raised her hand and waved at them. Immediately, the two little buns became aggrieved and snuggled up to Su Qian obediently. They looked exceptionally well-behaved. In fact, Su Qian was more reluctant to punish the two little buns than anyone else. At this moment, she hugged the two of them and asked curiously, ¡°Be good and tell Mother why you poisoned your Ninth Uncle. Haven¡¯t you always liked His Highness?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We do like Ninth Uncle, but Ninth Uncle is bad. Ninth Uncle likes Mother.¡± Su Qingqing hugged Su Qian¡¯s waist and continued to snort, ¡°Ninth Uncle wants to snatch Mother away from us. When the time comes, Mother will like Ninth Uncle and not Qingqing and Brother.¡± Su Qian didn¡¯t expect these two little things to say that. When she heard this, she didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Then, she smiled at the little thing in front of her and raised her hand to gently scratch their little noses. ¡°What nonsense is this? Who told you that Mother liking someone else means Mother won¡¯t like you anymore?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t Mother dislike me and Qingqing?¡± Su Ye also looked at Su Qian uneasily and asked. Seeing her son and daughter looking at her innocently, Su Qian¡¯s heart instantly melted. She quickly hugged her children tightly. ¡°Never. Mother will never dislike you two.¡± ¡°What about Ninth Uncle?¡± Su Ye looked at Su Qian and continued softly, ¡°Does Mother like Ninth Uncle?¡± Chapter 547 - Chapter 547: Qianqian’s Mother Might Still Be Alive Chapter 547: Qianqian¡¯s Mother Might Still Be Alive Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian never expected her son to ask such a question. Xiao Yan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but appear in her mind. She thought of how that man was willing to fall from the sky to protect her. ¡°I don¡¯t like him,¡± Su Qian said without hesitation. Then, she let go of the two little buns and raised her hand to pinch their pink cheeks as she said, ¡°Are you relieved now?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s make a deal. Mother can¡¯t stop liking brother and Qingqing just because you like other men.¡± Su Qingqing obediently snuggled into Su Qian¡¯s arms and said in a soft and cute tone, ¡°Brother and Qingqing must always be the first in Mother¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡± Su Qian agreed with a smile. She was very sure that the children would always be the first in her heart. No one could replace the children¡¯s position in her heart. After hearing this, the two little buns looked at each other and smiled. There was a hint of pride hidden in their eyes. They knew that they were the sweethearts in their Mother¡¯s heart. Ninth Uncle couldn¡¯t compete with them for their Mother! On Xiao Yan¡¯s side, he just returned to the Imperial Residence and couldn¡¯t help sneezing a few times. Dong Yan looked at Xiao Yan in confusion and asked, ¡°Your Highness, did you catch a cold? Do you want Young Master Mo Chen to come over and take a look?¡± Xiao Yan waved his hand, ¡°No need, I think someone is talking bad about me.¡± Ignoring Dongyan¡¯s doubts, Xiao Yan asked coldly, ¡°Have you found out what Qianqian did last night?¡± ¡°Reporting to Your Highness, last night, Miss Su, Eldest Miss from the Dongfang family, Dongfang Ruyan, and her husband Shen Duoyi, went to the Su family cemetery and dug up the grave of Miss Su¡¯s mother, Nangong Qingxue.¡± Dong Yan spoke in a business-like manner and continued slowly, ¡°Furthermore, according to the results of our investigation, there is no body in Nangong Qingxue¡¯s coffin. In other words, no one knows where Nangong Qingxue is now.¡± ¡°In that case, Qianqian¡¯s mother might still be alive,¡± Xiao Yan said thoughtfully. ¡°Yes, it can be said so.¡± Dong Yan paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I know that Your Highness is concerned about this matter, so I¡¯ve specially sent my men to investigate. However, so far, we still don¡¯t know where Nangong Qingxue is. We can¡¯t be sure if she¡¯s really alive or if someone simply stole her body.¡± ¡°Continue to investigate. If you find any clues, report to me immediately.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s expression was indifferent as he waved his hand after his words sounded. ¡°You may leave.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dong Yan nodded and then quickly retreated. Time flew by. Two days later, the convoy departed from the Imperial Palace and headed for the Haotian Temple in the southern suburbs of the imperial capital. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There were a total of five days of praying every year. All the relatives of the Imperial Family and the noble ministers had to attend, so the carriages along the way were extravagant. In comparison, the carriage of the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence was much more low-key. The pitch-black carriage moved forward along the official road. The people in the carriage were silent. The small carriage was filled with people. Su Qian sat in the main seat while the children sat obediently on either side of her. Xiao Yan and Ye Liuguang sat on both sides of the carriage. The two men looked at each other with disdain and dissatisfaction in their eyes. It was as if they couldn¡¯t wait to lift the curtain and throw each other out.. Chapter 548 - Chapter 548: Close Bond Like Siblings Chapter 548: Close Bond Like Siblings Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Seeing the tense atmosphere between the two men, Su Qian cleared her throat and successfully attracted their attention, causing them to look in her direction at the same time. ¡°Liuguang specially came to find me before. We share a close bond like siblings. I think Your Highness won¡¯t mind me bringing him along,¡± Su Qian said slowly. Su Qian had already mentioned their close bond, so how could Xiao Yan reject her? The corners of his lips twitched slightly as he tried his best to smile. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind.¡± However, Ye Liuguang looked at Su Qian in confusion. ¡°What do you mean by saying we share a close bond like siblings?¡± ¡°Not willing to listen?¡± Su Qian raised her eyebrows and said slowly, ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to listen, then leave. Walk back to the residence and wait for us to return in a few days.¡± As soon as she said this, the two men became completely obedient. When Su Qingqing saw this scene, she looked at Su Qian with starry eyes. She lowered her voice and said to Su Ye with a look of admiration, ¡°Brother, look at how amazing Mother is!¡± ¡°Of course. Qingqing, don¡¯t worry. As long as we follow Mother, we will definitely have meat to eat,¡± Su Ye said with a smile as he stroked gray rabbit¡¯s fur. Su Qingqing nodded happily and failed to notice the two men¡¯s dark faces. Su Qian closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. She ignored everyone, so the two men dared not disturb her. They could only shut their mouths and remain silent throughout the journey. When they disembarked, Xiao Yan had to hurry to where the Emperor was. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue accompanying Su Qian and could only leave in a hurry. After watching Xiao Yan leave, Ye Liuguang¡¯s heart felt at ease. He looked at Su Qian happily and said, ¡°Qianqian, that man has finally left. Where are we going next?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go find the Empress Dowager first.¡± Looking around, Su Qian realized that they were currently at the mountain gate. In front of her was a long road. Inside the mountain gate was a stone staircase that led to the Haotian Temple. An ancient aura assaulted her senses, and she could vaguely hear the faint sound of a bell ringing from the mountain. Seeing that this was indeed a rare and elegant place, Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. She swept her gaze around and was about to look for the Empress Dowager when she suddenly felt a few malicious gazes cast on her and the children. ¡°Oh my god, am I seeing things? Isn¡¯t that Su Qian?¡± The young girl¡¯s sweet voice suddenly sounded. There was no embarrassment in her voice. Instead, it was filled with mockery and provocation. The tone was unpleasant to the ears. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Turning around, Su Qian quickly saw a few young ladies gathered together. They were standing not far away and looking at her without hiding anything. ¡°Qian¡¯er, who are those ugly monsters?¡± Ye Liuguang could hear the unfriendliness hidden in the girls¡¯ tone and immediately narrowed his eyes coldly. Despite the meticulous efforts of those young ladies to dress themselves up, their overall aura was still far inferior to Su Qian¡¯s. Even without makeup, Su Qian effortlessly outshone them. It wasn¡¯t that Ye Liuguang spoke harshly, but he naturally possessed a handsome appearance. In addition, he had been looking at Su Qian and the two children all day long, so his eyes had long been honed to a high standard. He didn¡¯t even look up to ordinary ladies. Ye Liuguang¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t soft, and it was heard by the group of orioles.. Chapter 549 - Chapter 549:1 Thought Ye Liuguang Was A Lady Chapter 549:1 Thought Ye Liuguang Was A Lady Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When the girls saw how good-looking Ye Liuguang was, they thought he was a lady. It was only when they heard his voice that they realized he wasn¡¯t a lady but a man! ¡°Su Qian! What kind of attitude is this? Hurry up and get your subordinates to apologize to us!¡± Among them, a girl in a light blue dress was the first to stand up. The corners of her eyes were raised high, and she had a sharp and mean appearance. She was the one who had spoken up with ill intentions just now. When Su Qian heard this, her gaze swept across the young lady¡¯s face indifferently. She ignored her and said to Ye Liuguang, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with these people. Let¡¯s hurry up and find the Empress Dowager. Don¡¯t make her wait too long.¡± After saying this, Su Qian lifted her feet and was about to leave. However, the group of young ladies was relentless. At this moment, they rushed forward in unison and raised their arms to block Su Qian and the others. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of that saying?¡± Su Qian chuckled as a cold sneer appeared in her eyes. ¡°A good dog won¡¯t block the way.¡± ¡°Su Qian!¡± The lady in blue was so enraged that her eyeballs almost popped out. She pointed at Su Qian¡¯s nose and roared angrily, ¡°I¡¯m the granddaughter of the Duke Protector, and behind me are the daughters of various ministers. Who do you think you are? How dare you challenge us with such a lowly status? Do you want to die?!¡± Su Qian only sneered, but Ye Liuguang, Su Ye, and Su Qingqing¡¯s expressions immediately darkened. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to speak ill of our mother!¡± Su Qingqing was so angry that she put her hands on her waist, the fiery flames danced in her beautiful big eyes as if she wanted to shoot the ladies here through. ¡°Hehe, you actually brought your child over.¡± Lan Susu laughed out loud and sized Su Qian up with a mocking gaze. Her gaze was filled with disdain as if she was looking at something unsightly. ¡°After all, the renowned Seventh Miss of the Su family. Pregnant before marriage, shameless as ever. Not only do you flaunt it shamelessly when you go out, but also bring along a male pet. Truly indecent.¡± The voice that was full of laughter sounded like it had bad intentions. At this moment, it was ear-piercing as it echoed in the air, causing veins to pop out on Ye Liuguang¡¯s forehead. ¡°Uncle Liuguang, let me handle it.¡± Su Ye raised his hand to stop Ye Liuguang, then his figure flashed quickly. Lan Susu didn¡¯t even see Su Ye¡¯s movements clearly before he had already moved in front of her and kicked her knee. Suddenly, she heard a crisp sound coming from her knee. Lan Susu screamed and wailed. Her legs went soft from the pain and she knelt heavily on the ground. Lan Susu¡¯s expression was twisted in pain. She looked up in fear and Su Ye¡¯s eyes met hers. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a faint smile on his crimson lips, Su Ye narrowed his eyes and glanced at Lan Susu. Then, a pink figure rushed over from behind. It was Su Qingqing. Su Qingqing¡¯s tender little face was adorned with an innocent smile. She raised her fair little hand and slapped Lan Susu¡¯s face hard. With a loud smack, half of Lan Susu¡¯s face was slapped askew. She opened her mouth and let out a mournful wail. Su Ye seized the opportunity when Lan Susu opened her mouth. With a flick of his finger, an elixir shot out at an extremely terrifying speed and steadily entered Lan Susu¡¯s mouth. With a gulp, Lan Susu swallowed the elixir without any defense. Her expression became even more agonized.. ¡°What did you make me swallow?¡± Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: It Really Hurt My Eyes Chapter 550: It Really Hurt My Eyes Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s an elixir that can let you know how powerful we are.¡± Su Ye¡¯s lips curled into a kind smile. After he finished speaking, he quickly took a step back with his sister. Ye Liuguang was unfamiliar with alchemy, so he curiously leaned over to Su Qian. ¡°What did Ye¡¯er feed that ugly monster?¡± ¡°An elixir called Scarlet Flame. It has a miraculous effect,¡± Su Qian said with a faint smile. Seeing that Su Qian didn¡¯t forget to raise her eyebrows at him as she spoke, Ye Liuguang¡¯s heart was instantly filled with anticipation. He quickly raised his hands and crossed his arms, waiting for the show to begin with a faint smile. Lan Susu swallowed the bitter and astringent elixir. She was about to flare up in anger when her palm, which was about to hit the children, suddenly stopped in mid-air. Even the expression on her face changed rapidly. At this moment, her body trembled uncontrollably. ¡°Why is it so hot¡­¡± As she spoke, Lan Susu¡¯s little face had already turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye. The scorching sensation all over her body seemed to be swallowing Lan Susu up, making her suffer endlessly. ¡°Miss Lan, why, why is your face so red?¡± The rest of the girls watched as Lan Susu¡¯s little face turned red as if it had been ignited. They were all shocked and looked at Lan Susu in horror as if they had seen a ghost. Meanwhile, Lan Susu¡¯s face was flushed red. Suddenly, her eyes started to look confused. She tore her clothes in a daze. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s hot. It¡¯s so hot! Why is it suddenly so hot? Someone come and save me¡­¡± Everyone took two steps back in horror. Then, they watched helplessly as Lan Susu seemed to have gone crazy. She began to tear off her clothes. She started with her outer skirt, then the inner lining. Finally, she took off the pink undergarment and the underwear on her legs. She also kicked off the embroidered shoes on her feet. That wasn¡¯t all. Lan Susu fell to the ground and kept twisting her body. Her skin was pressed against the cold ground as she exclaimed joyfully, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so cool and comfortable!¡± ¡°It really hurts my eyes.¡± Seeing Lan Susu writhing on the ground, Ye Liuguang felt that his eyes were hurt badly. He turned his head away in disgust and stopped looking. Su Qingqing was so delighted that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. She laughed and said, ¡°Brother, look at how she¡¯s wriggling on the ground. She looks like a little maggot.¡± When the surrounding onlookers heard this, their bodies trembled uncontrollably. They couldn¡¯t bear to look at him. It had to be said that Su Qingqing¡¯s description was too apt. It made everyone subconsciously think of the little maggots in the manure pit. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Qian saw that Lan Susu had made a fool of herself, so she calculated the time and realized that the effects of the medicine were about to wear off. The elixir that Su Ye refined was extremely effective. However, he was still young and was still lacking in refining elixirs, causing the effects of his poison couldn¡¯t last long. Su Qian¡¯s calculations were indeed accurate. As expected, Lan Susu stopped moving and her eyes gradually regained clarity. ¡°What, what am I doing?¡± Looking around, Lan Susu was surprised to find herself lying on the ground. At this moment, a gust of cold breeze whistled over, blowing Lan Susu¡¯s heart half-chilled. She screamed and jumped up, frantically trying to cover her body. However, when Lan Susu lost her mind just now, her soft snort spread out accurately and attracted the attention of many people.. Chapter 552 - Chapter 552: Su Qingqing Feels Wronged Chapter 552: Su Qingqing Feels Wronged Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Just as everyone was shocked by the scene before them, the two children pouted and looked aggrieved. ¡°Grandmother Empress Dowager, someone bullied Ye¡¯er.¡± The ferocity from kicking someone just now instantly disappeared. Su Ye¡¯s small appearance looked very aggrieved. ¡°Sob sob. Grandmother Empress Dowager, someone insulted us. Qingqing feels so wronged.¡± After Su Qingqing said that, she didn¡¯t forget to sniffle hypocritically. Her aggrieved look made one¡¯s heartache. When everyone saw this scene, they were all extremely shocked. They couldn¡¯t understand how these two children could change their expressions so quickly. They were indeed bullied, but didn¡¯t they also retaliate? ¡°These two children¡¯s acting skills are really top-notch.¡± Ye Liuguang couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. The smile on Su Qian¡¯s lips deepened as she lowered her eyes and smiled. On the other side, when the Empress Dowager heard this, her eyes almost spewed fire. She said angrily, ¡°Who is it?! Who dared to insult you? Do you want to die?¡± Lan Susu never expected that she would suddenly be thrust into the spotlight. She was so scared that her entire body trembled. She scrambled to the Empress Dowager and knelt, her head pressed tightly to the ground, not daring to raise it. ¡°Empress Dowager, you can¡¯t blame me for this. Besides, it was clearly Su Qian¡¯s two children who beat me up and drugged me, causing me to embarrass myself! Everyone present can help me testify!¡± How could the Empress Dowager listen to Lan Susu¡¯s nonsense? She immediately narrowed her eyes fiercely and looked at Lan Susu with a gaze as sharp as a blade, as if she wanted to shoot Lan Susu through. She said angrily, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you saying that Ye¡¯er and Qingqing framed you?¡± Hearing the dissatisfaction in the Empress Dowager¡¯s words, Lan Susu raised her head in panic and shook her head in fear. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯m just being realistic!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± The Empress Dowager was impatient. She looked at Lan Susu with a cold gaze. ¡°Ye¡¯er and Qingqing took action to defend themselves! But your insults toward them constitute a challenge against me! Men, drag this girl away and give her thirty strokes to teach her a lesson!¡± Lan Susu was scared silly by the Empress Dowager¡¯s words. She shook her head frantically in panic. ¡°No, don¡¯t! I beg the Empress Dowager to pity me, I beg for your mercy, Empress Dowager!¡± Under the terrified gazes of the others, Lan Susu was forcefully dragged away by the Empress Dowager¡¯s guards. ¡°Wow, Grandmother Empress Dowager is so powerful!¡± Su Qingqing pulled the Empress Dowager and made her bend over. She then happily pouted and kissed the Empress Dowager on the cheek. ¡°Thank you, Grandmother Empress Dowager, for helping Qingqing.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Empress Dowager was overwhelmed by the kiss and was so happy that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. ¡°Good child, if anyone dares to offend you in the future, come and tell me. I will help you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandmother.¡± Su Ye smiled and grabbed the Empress Dowager¡¯s other hand. Overjoyed by the two children¡¯s coaxing, the Empress Dowager called out to Su Qian with a smile, ¡°Qianqian, stand beside me, and let¡¯s go together. The abbot is still waiting for us in Haotian Temple.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qian didn¡¯t expect the Empress Dowager to stand on their side without hesitation. However, since the Empress Dowager was protecting her children, she naturally vowed to take good care of the Empress Dowager.. Chapter 553 - Chapter 553: Is Master Qing Ci Not Here? Chapter 553: Is Master Qing Ci Not Here? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian quickly walked over and supported the Empress Dowager, who wore a full-face smile as she strode forward. After walking up the stairs for about two hours, Su Qian and the others finally arrived at the entrance of Haotian Temple. Their legs felt core, and Su Qian helped the Empress Dowager rest for a while before heading towards the ancient temple not far away. The sun was shining brightly, and the faint sound of a bell rang from the temple. The Imperial Family and nobles were going to worship here today, and all the irrelevant people in the temple had been cleared out. The temple was quiet, and through the gate, one could see a towering bodhi tree in the courtyard. The huge canopy cast a large shade, covering half of the courtyard. ¡°Empress Dowager, please take it slow.¡± Nanny Jin and Su Qian supported the Empress Dowager on both sides, crossed the threshold, and entered the temple. This scene left the concubines following behind with eyes full of envy. In order to avoid suspicion, the men and women entered the temple separately. The Emperor had already led the princes and imperial relatives into the temple. Now, it was the Empress Dowager¡¯s turn to lead the womenfolk into the temple. No matter how they lined up, it wasn¡¯t Su Qian¡¯s turn to sit beside the Empress Dowager. However, the Empress Dowager had specially appointed her to serve her. Even the Empress and Imperial Concubine didn¡¯t have this treatment. What kind of virtue and ability did Su Qian have to be able to obtain the Empress Dowager¡¯s favor? The consorts in the harem were all envious, not to mention the young misses from wealthy families among the esteemed ministers. They all looked at Su Qian with burning eyes. Su Qian ignored the various gazes behind her and assisted the Empress Dowager into the Haotian Temple. Soon, she saw an elderly monk who had been waiting for a long time not far away walk over with a few young monks. ¡°Greetings to the Empress Dowager.¡± The elderly monk clasped his hands together and bowed to the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager nodded as well. ¡°Thank you for waiting, Abbot Shanhe. Your efforts are much appreciated for this prayer ceremony.¡± ¡°The Empress Dowager is too polite. The room has already been prepared for the Empress Dowager,¡± Abbot Shanhe said with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Abbot,¡± The Empress Dowager also said with a smile. Su Qian saw that Abbot Shanhe¡¯s face was red, and there was a holy Buddhist light flowing in his eyes. His aura was heavy and deep, giving people a kind feeling. She knew that this abbot definitely didn¡¯t live up to his reputation. At a glance, she could tell that he was an eminent monk with extremely high cultivation. Perhaps it was because Su Qian¡¯s gaze was too direct, but she quickly attracted the abbot¡¯s attention. Abbot Shanhe also raised his head and glanced at Su Qian. Then, his gaze wavered. Su Qian was very surprised. She could see the complicated emotions in Abbot Shanhe¡¯s eyes. However, Abbot Shanhe quickly averted his gaze. Before Su Qian could figure out why Abbot Shanhe was acting like this, she was forced to look away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the other hand, the Empress looked excitedly at Abbot Shanhe. ¡°Abbot, may I askXu¡¯er¡­ Oh, no, is Master Qing Ci not here?¡± ¡°Qing Ci knows that the Empress misses him and is afraid that he will lose his manners after seeing you, so he specially asked me to inform the Empress that he will come to visit after you all have settled down,¡± Abbot Shanhe said with a gentle expression. ¡°Empress, I also miss Qing Ci very much. When Qing Ci comes in a while, have him visit me as well,¡± The Empress Dowager said. When the Empress heard this, she quickly lowered her head and agreed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Empress Dowager. I will handle it properly.¡± Seeing the Empress¡¯s happy expression, Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but feel curious.. Chapter 554 - Chapter 554: What Was The Background Of This Monk Called Qing Ci? Chapter 554: What Was The Background Of This Monk Called Qing Ci? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian thought, ¡°What was the background of this monk called Qing Ci who seemed to be cherished by both the Empress Dowager and Empress?¡± Su Qian didn¡¯t ask rashly. Instead, she followed the Empress and the Empress Dowager into the temple. There were two courtyards in the backyard of the temple, which were divided into the Heavenly Zen Court and the Kindness Court. The men lived in the Heavenly Zen Court, while the women went to the Kindness Court. The two courtyards were separated by a serene path, surrounded by tranquility without appearing desolate. After arriving at the residence, Nanny Jin was responsible for arranging the rooms. The Empress Dowager¡¯s room was naturally the best, and the second-best room was given to Su Qian. Despite the seemingly murderous glares from the other ladies, Su Qian, didn¡¯t want to be so high-profile, so she rejected, ¡°Empress Dowager, how can I be ahead of all the other concubines? Please find another room for me.¡± When the Empress Dowager heard this, she had a look of disapproval on her face. She raised her hand and patted Su Qian¡¯s small hand as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to reject me. I like you, and the Empress and the others won¡¯t have any objections to you.¡± When the Empress heard this, the muscles at the corners of her lips twitched momentarily. Then, she hurriedly smiled and came forward. ¡°Imperial Mother is right. It¡¯s rare for Imperial Mother to like Miss Su so much. It¡¯s good to live a little closer.¡± The moment the Empress spoke, the other concubines were unwilling to be outdone. One after another, they spoke in agreement. When the other ladies saw this scene, they lowered their heads and hid the dissatisfaction in their eyes, hiding it in their hearts. Seeing how determined the Empress Dowager was, Su Qian had no choice but to agree. After Nanny Jin had allocated the rooms, everyone went back to their rooms to rest. Ye Liuguang had also been called away just now. This time, Su Qian only brought Qian Rong along and handed her luggage to her. Unexpectedly, before Qian Rong could arrange the belongings, the Empress Dowager next door called the two children to eat snacks. Considering that the two children must be hungry after climbing so many stairs, Su Qian sent the two children to the Empress Dowager¡¯s room. Despite declining the Empress Dowager¡¯s offer to join for snacks, Su Qian swiftly found an excuse and left. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Nanny Jin was in charge of sending Su Qian out. Su Qian took this opportunity to ask, ¡°I have something I¡¯d like to ask. Is it convenient for you?¡± When Nanny Jin heard this, she quickly said, ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re too polite. Feel free to ask anything. As long as I know, I will definitely answer your questions.¡± ¡°Thank you, Nanny. I want to ask, who is Master Qing Ci? It feels like both the Empress and the Empress Dowager are quite concerned about him?¡± Su Qian asked. Hearing this, Nanny Jin understood. ¡°Miss Su, you haven¡¯t been back for many years. So it¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t know. In fact, Master Qing Ci is the eldest prince born to the Empress. Five years ago, there was a sudden drought in the Heaven Fire Kingdom, and the First Prince took the initiative to enter the temple to pray for the country. The Empress and Empress Dowager both miss the First Prince, so they naturally wanted to take this opportunity to see how their beloved First Prince was doing.¡± ¡°A prince of a country actually entered a temple to shave his hair and become a monk to cultivate?¡± Su Qian narrowed her eyes in surprise. The First Prince was the Empress¡¯s biological son but also the legitimate firstborn. With such status, he should have been the unquestionable choice for the Crown Prince. Moreover, even if the First Prince didn¡¯t have the identity of a legitimate status, he was still a prince of a country.. Why would the Emperor agree to him shaving his hair and cultivating? Chapter 555 - Chapter 555: Bodhisattva Heart Chapter 555: Bodhisattva Heart Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Miss Su, you don¡¯t know. The First Prince has always had a Bodhisattva¡¯s heart. He has been aloof from worldly affairs since he was young. He insisted on going, so His Majesty had no choice but to allow it.¡± Nanny Jin¡¯s final words were filled with unconcealable adoration. It was clear that she greatly admired the First Prince. Thinking of the First Prince Xiao Huaxu, Su Qian suddenly felt a little curious about him. She remembered that the First Prince had once been a genius in both the civil and military fields. He was one of the best among the princes and had been recommended many times by the officials to be the Crown Prince, but the Emperor had never agreed. Logically speaking, Xiao Huaxu should be the most ambitious person, but he willingly spent five years in meditation. It was unknown if he was truly compassionate or had ulterior motives¡­ ¡°I admire the First Prince¡¯s devotion to the Heaven Fire Kingdom.¡± Su Qian, regardless of her inner thoughts, maintained a flawless facade, expressing her gratitude to Nanny Jin, ¡°Thank you for enlightening me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Miss Su.¡± Nanny Jin also had a good impression of Su Qian. She immediately asked in confusion, ¡°I wonder if Miss Su is going back to rest next?¡± ¡°No, I want to take a stroll around.¡± After Su Qian finished speaking, she bid farewell to Nanny Jin and left the courtyard. The ancient temple was exceptionally tranquil. Although Su Qian didn¡¯t believe that there were gods in this world, she was filled with reverence for Buddha. As she casually wandered around the ancient temple, Su Qian found everything interesting. As Su Qian strolled around, Xiao Yin and Black Ball ran out, unwilling to be left out. Xiao Yin nestled on Su Qian¡¯s shoulder while Black Ball flapped its little wings and followed beside Su Qian. As it flew, it sighed. ¡°Wow, Master, this temple looks so grand!¡± ¡°The Haotian Temple is a national temple, so it¡¯s naturally extraordinary.¡± As Su Qian spoke, she strolled along the way, thinking about going to the front yard to see the bodhi tree. However, just in front of her, she suddenly heard a commotion. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± With a gossipy expression, Xiao Yin craned its neck to look ahead and happened to see a group of orioles standing guard in front of a temple hall. These ladies were all relatives of the imperial family. At this moment, they seemed to be attracted by something inside the temple hall. Their eyes sparkled with excitement, and if anyone who didn¡¯t know saw them, they would almost think that they were on steroids. Su Qian raised her eyebrows and approached curiously. Su Qian moved without making a sound, so she naturally didn¡¯t alarm the group of young ladies. Instead, she stood outside the temple hall and looked in. The melodious chanting of sutras echoed through the air. In the spacious temple hall, several monks were seated, and Su Qian quickly identified the monk that the young ladies were so fascinated with. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was not because of anything else, but because the monk was too handsome. Even if he was dressed exactly like the other monks, his extraordinary temperament couldn¡¯t be concealed. The monk was like a jade statue, exuding a steady aura from head to toe. His pair of exceptionally bright phoenix eyes were very long, and the corners of his eyes were slightly raised. However, he didn¡¯t look frivolous. Instead, he looked like a tranquil pool, making it impossible to see the emotions in his eyes. One could only see the smile on his crimson lips. She could almost see the Buddhist light enveloping this monk. Su Qian was certain that this was the most handsome monk she had ever seen in her two lifetimes. After a quick glance, Su Qian retracted her gaze and confirmed the identity of the person in front of her. Without the need for speculation, she knew he must be the First Prince, Xiao Huaxu.. Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: Although a Handsome Man Was Good, She Wasn’t Interested. Chapter 556: Although a Handsome Man Was Good, She Wasn¡¯t Interested. Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Seeing that the young ladies at the door were all looking at Xiao Huaxu with adoration, Su Qian quickly glanced at them before withdrawing her gaze. Although a handsome man was good, she wasn¡¯t interested. ¡°Hey hey hey, Master, why are you leaving?¡± Black Ball flapped its little wings with all its might and chased after her. It asked in confusion, ¡°Such a handsome man actually couldn¡¯t keep you!¡± ¡°From the looks of it, you seem to like pretty men?¡± Su Qian wandered aimlessly in the temple and teased Black Ball, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a male? Why do you like handsome men too?¡± When Black Ball heard this, it revealed a proud expression. ¡°Master, I¡¯m a divine beast. Before a divine beast transforms into a human form, it doesn¡¯t have an accurate gender.¡± ¡°You can transform into a human?¡± Su Qian looked at Black Ball in surprise and asked incredulously. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m amazing!¡± Black Ball raised its head high and said proudly, ¡°After I can transform into a human, I can choose my own gender. At that time, I can decide whether to become a man or a woman. Of course, once the gender is determined, it cannot be changed.¡± ¡°So impressive! Are you planning to become a man or a woman?¡± Xiao Yin asked curiously. When Black Ball heard this, it fell into deep thought. Then, it said seriously, ¡°Hehehe, we¡¯ll have to see if there are more beautiful women or handsome men in this world. I¡¯ll choose the one I fancy the most.¡± ¡°Little rascal.¡± Su Qian rubbed Black Ball¡¯s head and smiled helplessly. Black Ball puffed out its chest proudly, and Xiao Yin asked with even more anticipation, ¡°Then how long will it take to transform into human form?¡± Black Ball pondered for a moment. ¡°Not long. In another two to three hundred years.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Xiao Yin¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and even Su Qian looked incredulous. ¡°Why does it take so long?¡± Su Qian asked in shock. ¡°I¡¯m still young, and I don¡¯t have enough energy in my body. Of course, I can¡¯t transform into a human. However, this time can be shortened. For example, if I can obtain some heavenly treasures and obtain more energy, I can transform into a human as soon as possible.¡± After saying this, Black Ball raised its head in a showy manner. ¡°When the time comes, you will be able to admire my heroic figure!¡± ¡°Forget it. By the time you transform into a human, it¡¯ll be too late,¡± Xiao Yin said disdainfully. Black Ball was about to speak when Su Qian raised her hand and gestured for her to keep quiet. Then, she quickened her pace and walked to the Bodhi tree in the courtyard. Su Qian raised her head and looked at the towering Bodhi tree in front of her. As she smelled the faint sandalwood fragrance, she felt as if all the fatigue in her body had been swept away. The tranquility was so refreshing that it felt unreal. Not long after Su Qian stood still, she heard footsteps behind her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Qian turned around and saw a monk wearing a plain monk robe walking over. ¡°Patron, my Abbot would like to meet you.¡± The monk smiled kindly and bowed to Su Qian with his palms together. Su Qian reciprocated the gesture and then asked curiously, ¡°Why is the Abbot looking for me? Master, you knew I would come here?¡± She had been walking aimlessly, and the monk had been standing at a distance, only approaching when she arrived. It was as if he had known that she would come in advance. This made Su Qian curious.. How did the monk in front of her, or the Abbot she had just met, know that she would come? Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: The Abbot is Waiting for You in the Back Hall Chapter 557: The Abbot is Waiting for You in the Back Hall Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The monk smiled and said unhurriedly, ¡°In response to Patron¡¯s question, our Abbot instructed me before he left, foreseeing that someone destined would come to meditate under the Bodhi tree. I have been waiting here and, upon seeing Patron, came over to convey the Abbot¡¯s message.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Only then did Su Qian understand. Among the Buddhist disciples, some of the monks with higher cultivation often possessed knowledge beyond the understanding of ordinary people. Although Su Qian had some exposure to such things in her past life, being referred to as a destined person by the Abbot of the national temple was a first for her. ¡°Then, please follow me. The Abbot is waiting for you in the back hall.¡± As the monk spoke, he gestured at Su Qian. Su Qian didn¡¯t refuse. Instead, she quickly followed the monk¡¯s brisk pace and headed towards the back hall. Along the way, the courtyard was filled with the sounds of birds and the fragrance of flowers. Su Qian was quickly brought to the back hall. ¡°Patron, please.¡± Standing outside the back hall, the monk stopped in his tracks and gestured for Su Qian to enter. ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Qian nodded in acknowledgment and pushed open the door to the back hall. It was noon, and the windows of the back hall were open. Sunlight shone in and illuminated the Abbot sitting in front of the table. It was as if he was plated with a layer of Buddhist light, and his entire body revealed a gentle aura. It was as if a single gaze was used to soothe the power of the heart. When Abbot Shanhe saw Su Qian, he seemed surprised, but at the same time, he felt that it was reasonable. He stood up and pressed his palms together before bowing to Su Qian. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Please take a seat.¡± Su Qian sat down opposite Abbot Shanhe and found a cup of steaming tea on the table. It was prepared for her. Seeing Abbot Shanher raise his cups and make an inviting gesture, Su Qian followed suit and took a sip. She realized that the fragrance and temperature of the tea were just right. It was as if Abbot Shanhe had predicted that she would come at this time. Sensing that Abbot Shanhe¡¯s gaze had been on her since she entered the room, Su Qian smiled gently and said, ¡°May I know why Abbot Shanhe called me here? Do you know me?¡± Su Qian was certain that this was the first time she was meeting Abbot Shanhe, but Abbot Shanhe looked at her with a special expression. There was nostalgia and emotion in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for offending you. However, I¡¯m only doing this because you and your mother look too much alike. Looking at you, I can¡¯t help but recall the scene when I saw your mother back then,¡± Abbot Shanhe said with a smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Abbot has met my mother?¡± Su Qian said in surprise. She had never expected that Abbot of the Haotian Temple would be acquainted with her mother. ¡°Not only have I met her, but your mother and I shared a close bond despite the age difference.¡± Abbot Shanhe smiled. ¡°Your mother was truly an extraordinary woman. Despite her youth, she once greatly helped me, and I consider her my benefactor. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t visit often. On the day before her passing, I foresaw an impending disaster and tried to warn her through messengers, but alas, I was still a step too late¡­¡± ¡°Life and death are impermanent. It¡¯s not something that can be controlled by humans,¡± Su Qian said as she took a sip of tea. ¡°Patron is right. However, destiny can be altered. Judging from your facial features, it seems your fortune took a sudden turn about six years ago. I wonder if you experienced any major changes six years ago?¡± Abbot Shanhe inquired.. Chapter 558 - Chapter 558: There Will Be A Major Disaster In The Short Term Chapter 558: There Will Be A Major Disaster In The Short Term Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Abbot Shanhe¡¯s words caused a bead of sweat to uncontrollably slide down Su Qian¡¯s forehead. She never expected the Abbot¡¯s insight to be so keen. Of course, Su Qian, couldn¡¯t say that she was someone who lived two lifetimes, cleared her throat, and said, ¡°Six years ago, my two children were born. Everyone says that a mother¡¯s love is fierce. For the sake of my two children, I decided to change my way of life. That¡¯s how I became who I am now.¡± Although she felt guilty for the abbot who cared so much about her, her life story was her biggest secret, so she naturally couldn¡¯t tell anyone about it. When the Abbot heard this, he nodded thoughtfully and sighed. ¡°It seems that you have also experienced many hardships to get to where you are today. Thinking about it, it really wasn¡¯t easy.¡± Su Qian smiled and didn¡¯t deny it. After thinking for a moment, she asked, ¡°Does that mean that Abbot didn¡¯t see my mother for the last time?¡± ¡°Yes, when I received the news, Patron Nangong had already passed away. However, I went to see Patron Nangong¡¯s corpse and even ferried her soul.¡± Abbot Shanhe seemed to recall the past and sighed faintly. ¡°Did Abbot see my mother¡¯s body at that time?¡± Seeing Abbot Shanhe nod, Su Qian asked, ¡°Then may I ask, Abbot, when you saw my mother¡¯s body, did you notice anything unusual?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Abbot Shanhe frowned in confusion. ¡°Patron, why do you ask this?¡± ¡°When my mother passed away, I was still young and couldn¡¯t remember what happened exactly. However, I always felt that my mother had a good physical constitution, so her sudden death seemed a bit strange to me.¡± ¡°According to Master Su, Patron Nangong had a sudden illness.¡± Abbot Shanhe sighed. ¡°When I met Patron Nangong once, I even confidently asserted that she would live a life of great wealth and prosperity. No one expected her to end up like this¡­¡± ¡°Let bygones be bygones. My mother has already passed away for so long. Master, you don¡¯t have to be so bothered by this matter.¡± Su Qian didn¡¯t plan to reveal the suspicions about her mother, as it involved too much, and wasn¡¯t appropriate to tell too many people about it. Abbot Shanhe let out a long sigh and continued, ¡°Actually, the reason why I invited you over this time is because I noticed something unusual about your physiognomy. There¡¯s a faint gloominess between your eyebrows, which means that there will be a major disaster in the short term. This matter shouldn¡¯t be taken lightly, and Patron must be careful.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°A major disaster? Will it implicate others?¡± Su Qian asked worriedly. Thinking of her two children, Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. However, this disaster represents a catastrophe with bloodshed.¡± Abbot Shanhe¡¯s face was particularly solemn. He continued slowly, ¡°This is no small matter. Don¡¯t underestimate it. It¡¯s best to avoid going to places you shouldn¡¯t go during this time. Just stay in your own residence and refrain from moving around recklessly. After the 8th of this month, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Master. I will definitely remember to be careful.¡± Su Qian quickly said gratefully. When Abbot Shanhe heard this, his lips curled into an even gentler smile. He also said to Su Qian, ¡°Patron, you¡¯re too polite. In the following days of the ceremony, pray earnestly. It will bring benefits to you in the future..¡± Chapter 559 - Chapter 559: Your Highness, It’s Late Chapter 559: Your Highness, It¡¯s Late Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Yes, thank you for your reminder, Master.¡± Su Qian nodded and agreed. After chatting with Abbot Shanhe for a while, Su Qian felt greatly benefited. Later, she bid farewell and left. After leaving, Su Qian returned to her room. Only vegetarian meals could be eaten in the temple. It was already noon, so the Empress Dowager specially invited Su Qian to have a meal with her. Today was the first day they came to the Haotian Temple. There were no special activities. After lunch, everyone rested in their respective rooms. That night, Su Qian coaxed the two children to sleep on the small bed in the inner room. After getting Qian Rong to accompany them, she slept on the soft couch in the outer room. The lights in the inner room had already been turned off. In the outer room, Su Qian sat upright on a soft couch with the lights on. She was reading a medical book in her hand and studying it seriously. As she concentrated on her reading, Xiao Yin and Black Ball were also sleeping soundly beside Su Qian. Su Qian studied the ancient book diligently until late at night. After reading for a long time, she still couldn¡¯t find any way to treat poisonous illness. For a moment, Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried. Her fingertips gently tapped on the table as she fell into deep thought. Su Qingqing¡¯s poisonous illness had always been a thorn in Su Qian¡¯s heart. She couldn¡¯t pull it out or get rid of it. It made Su Qian think about it day and night, and every time she thought about it, she felt troubled. At this moment, she frowned and put down the book in her hand. Su Qian¡¯s gaze followed the window not far away and looked out the window. She looked at the bright moon outside the window and her thoughts kept expanding. She muttered to herself, ¡°I wonder if Master has found a way to cure Qingqing¡¯s poisonous illness after going out this time.¡± As Su Qian spoke, she suddenly saw a figure jump over the window and enter her room steadily. Then, he stood outside the door with a smile. Su Qian was shocked by Xiao Yan¡¯s sudden appearance. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she asked, ¡°Your Highness, why are you here?¡± Su Qian never expected Xiao Yan to appear here so suddenly. Moreover, this person¡¯s action of jumping over the window seemed so casual! Xiao Yan looked at Su Qian and revealed an extremely bright smile. ¡°I¡¯m naturally here to look for you.¡± Su Qian didn¡¯t buy Xiao Yan¡¯s enthusiastic attitude at all. She stared at the man in front of her and maintained a certain distance from him. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s late. You should quickly go back and rest.¡± Xiao Yan heard Su Qian¡¯s words, but it was as if he didn¡¯t hear her. He immediately walked up to Su Qian and sat down beside her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The muscles at the corner of Su Qian¡¯s lips could not help but twitch twice. Su Qian stared at the man in front of her with an incredulous gaze, almost wondering if there was something wrong with this man. Either he didn¡¯t have ears, or he was intentionally playing dumb, pretending not to understand her words. Regardless of which, Su Qian felt an overwhelming urge to throw this man out from the bottom of her heart. Su Qian didn¡¯t make a move. Instead, she raised her jade-like foot and ruthlessly kicked this impolite man in front of her. He raised his hand and easily pinched Su Qian¡¯s petite feet. Xiao Yan wrapped her small feet tightly in his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s palm was exceptionally broad, with distinct knuckles. It was as exquisite as if it was carved out of jade, but there were thin calluses left behind by years of practicing martial arts and holding a sword. At this moment, his palm gently rubbed against Su Qian¡¯s foot, causing her delicate body to involuntarily tremble twice.. Chapter 560 - Chapter 560: You’re Looking For Me To Ask About Other Men? Chapter 560: You¡¯re Looking For Me To Ask About Other Men? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Qian wanted to kick the man in front of her away, she suddenly tried to withdraw her foot but was stopped by the man in front of her. ¡°If you don¡¯t let go of me, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Seeing Su Qian glaring at him angrily, Xiao Yan knew that she was really angry, so he let go of her. Su Qian quickly retracted her foot and narrowed her eyes at the man in front of her. She frowned in confusion and asked, ¡°What are you here for?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I came to talk to you,¡± Xiao Yan said matter-of-factly. Su Qian was on the verge of laughing out of frustration. She raised her eyebrows and said coldly, ¡°Your Highness can¡¯t sleep. Why are you looking for me?¡± Su Qian felt that the man in front of her was ridiculous! ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to sleep if you suddenly change to an unfamiliar environment, so I specially came over to chat with you,¡± Xiao Yan said in a serious manner. Su Qian wanted nothing more than to roll her eyes at Xiao Yan. However, she remained unmoved and said with a cold expression, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, but I don¡¯t need it.¡± Seeing Su Qian¡¯s kick coming at him again, Xiao Yan dodged. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know about the map fragment?¡± ¡°Unless Your Highness has other map fragments, I¡¯m not interested in any other information.¡± As Su Qian spoke, she kicked him again. Xiao Yan hurriedly dodged, shamelessly refusing to leave. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about something you¡¯re interested in.¡± When Su Qian heard this, she refrained from further attacks. Instead, she retracted her fair and small feet that seemed to be carved out of jade and raised her eyebrows as she asked, ¡°You¡¯ll answer me whatever I ask?¡± ¡°Of course. A promise once made is hard to break,¡± Xiao Yan said with a firm expression. ¡°Alright then.¡± Su Qian¡¯s interest was finally piqued. She maintained a distance from Xiao Yan and sat down. ¡°Then tell me about the First Prince.¡± He originally thought that Su Qian was going to ask him something special, but to his surprise, Su Qian actually asked about Xiao Huaxu. ¡°You¡¯re looking for me to ask about other men?¡± Xiao Yan coldly narrowed his eyes and asked with a hidden danger. Su Qian, on the other hand, completely oblivious to the dangerous auro surrounding Xiao Yan, retorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to ask about something that interests me? Now that I¡¯ve asked, why aren¡¯t you willing to answer me?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Qian said it matter-of-factly, which made Xiao Yan¡¯s face darken. ¡°You can ask about me, but not about other men.¡± Su Qian had never seen such an unreasonable person. When she saw Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes behind the mask narrow dangerously, an extremely bad feeling finally rose in her heart. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Qianqian, you talked about other men in front of me. Do you think I should punish you properly?¡± Xiao Yan narrowed his eyes as he spoke. Then, he quickly took a step forward and pressed Su Qian under his body. With her head pressed against the pillow, Xiao Yan was in front of Su Qian. At this moment, Xiao Yan moved swiftly. He grabbed her hands with one hand, causing her to struggle violently but failed to break free from the man in front of her. She could only lower her voice and shout angrily, ¡°Let go of me!¡± Xiao Yan, on the other hand, calmly admired Su Qian¡¯s flushed face. Then, he lowered his head and inched closer¡­.